1. Home
  2. chevron_right
  3. admin
  4. (Page 20)

Obligation of Fasting

The rule for Fasting is similar to Namaz and is Farz-e-Ain and those who reject to believe it as obligatory (Farz) is a Kafir and those who miss it without genuine reason is a big sinner and will receive punishment in hell. Those children who have the strength should be made to keep a fast and strong boys and girls should be forced to keep a fast (a few slaps not with a stick) [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. Fasting for the whole month of Ramadan is obligatory.

Description of fasting and age for beginning

According to Shariat, the definition of a fast is make the intention to fast for the sake of Allah from the break of dawn to sunset and to refrain from eating, drinking or having sexual intercourse. For fasting, a woman has to be clean from menstruation or bleeding after childbirth meaning, the fast will not count for a woman on her period or still bleeding after childbirth. It is obligatory for a woman on her period or bleeding after childbirth to fast after her state of bleeding is over and she is clean from it, meaning to make Qaza for the missed Roza. Fasting is not obligatory for children or for an insane person as long as they remain insane for the whole month of Ramadan, and if they gain sanity any period in the middle and it is still within the allocated time for intention, then they must make the intention and fast from that day onwards and the Qaza is necessary for the whole month, for example, if a person was insane from the first of Ramadan and gained sanity on the twenty ninth day from the break of dawn until midday then they will have to perform Qaza for whole month’s fasts [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Allocated time for the intention of Fasting

  • Rule: The fasts of Ramadan, fixed time promised fasts, voluntary, Sunnat, Mustahhab, and Makrooh fasts, the time for the Niyyat is from sunset upto midday and if an intention is made from any time between this allocated time then the Fast will count but it is better to make the intention from night-time. Except for these six types of fasts all other Fasts (such as, Qaza for Ramadan, Qaza for Nafl, non fixed time promised fasts, compensation Roza i.e. Kaffara, Fasting for your sins and Roza for Tamattao) the time is from sunset upto the beginning of the break of dawn not after this and the mentioning of the exact fast being performed is necessary, for example, I am keeping a fast for the 28th missed Ramadan Roza, or I am keeping a promised fast for such and such a thing being fulfilled [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: The intention for the Roza must be made before midday and if it is made as soon as the sun reached midday then the fast will not count [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

The meaning of the intention

  • Rule: Just as it was explained for other forms of worship, intention means to fix a firm thought in your heart, it is not necessary to say the intention, in the same way the intention for the fast is done the same way, however, it is better to say it with the tongue. If the intention is made at night then say “I have made the intention for the fast of Ramadan for Allah which 1 will keep tomorrow” and if the fast is made before midday then say ” I have made the intention for the fast of Ramadan for Allah which I will keep today” [Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the intention is made in the day (before midday) then it is necessary to make the intention that I have been fasting from the break of dawn and if you make the intention that I will start fasting from now not from the break of dawn, then the Roza will not count [Johra, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

Fasting on doubtful days

  • Rule: The rule for fasting on the thirtieth of Shabaan when you are not sure whether it is the thirtieth of Shabaan or the first of Ramadan, then to fast with the sole intention of Nafl is allowed but to fast with the intention that if it is the first of Ramadan then it is my first Ramadan Roza and if it is not the first of Ramadan then it is a Nafl Roza then this is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. However, if the thirtieth falls on a day where you always fast on that day then it is better to fast on that day, for example, if you fasted every Thursday and the thirtieth of Shabaan was on a Thursday then it is better to fast that day as a Nafl fast [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar etc.].
  • Rule: On a day where there is uncertainty then you should wait until midday and if the news of seeing the moon arrives then fast that day and if no news arrive then eat and drink [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: To fast at the end of Shabaan for only one or two days is Makrooh and if you fast for three or more days then it is not Makrooh. Rule: To fast on the day of Eid is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, also the same rule applies on fasting on Bakr-e-Eid and also on the eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth of Zil Hajj.
  • Rule: To fast for Sunnat or Nafl Roza for only one day is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi, for example, to fast on the tenth of Moharram is Sunnat but to fast only on that day is Makrooh and if you fast on the ninth then there is no problem and there is also no problem in fasting on the tenth and eleventh. Rule: It is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi for a woman to fast a Nafl Roza without the permission of her husband.

To make a promise to fast

  • Rule: If you made a promise to fast if your prayer was fulfilled, then that fast become Wajib as soon as your prayer is fulfilled. Rule: If you was fasting a Nafl Roza and you broke it then to perform it’s Qaza is Wajib.


THE SIGHTING OF THE MOON

The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that start fasting by seeing the moon and finish fasting ( celebrate Eid) by seeing the moon, and if there is cloud then finish Shabaan by completing thirty days [Bukhari, Muslim]. He has also reported that do not start fasting unless you see the moon and do not stop fasting until you see the moon and if there is cloud and you cannot see the moon then complete the thirty days [Bukhari, Muslim].

Which months is it Wajib to see the moon ?

  • Rule: It is Wajib-e-Kifaaya to see the moon for five months. These are Shabaan, Ramadan, Shawwal, Zil Qad and Zil Hajj [Fatawa-e-Razvia].
  • Rule: Attempt to see the moon on the twenty-ninth of Shabaan in the evening and if you can see it then keep fast the next day and if you can’t then complete thirty days of Shabaan and then start Ramadan [Hidaya, Alamgih, Bahar].

Proof of moon when skies are not clear

  • Rule: If the skies are not clear meaning there is cloud or smoke then only the proof of Ramadan will be counted if one Muslim who is sane and is an adult and is pious and a follower of Shariat, then his oath will be accepted, whether the person is a male or female. Except for the beginning of Ramadan all other month’s proof has to be given by either two men or one man and two women and they all have to be pious and they have to say “I bear witness that I have seen the moon personally” then the proof of the moon will be accepted [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Baharetc.].

Definition of a pious person

The definition of a pious person in this text is a person who refrains from large sins and does not make a habit of committing small sins and is a person who does not perform acts which are against the respect of society such as eating whilst walking in the town.

Definition of a person following Shariat

A person who by looking at them follow the Shariat but you are unaware of his hidden activities [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
Rule: Whoever sees the moon and is a pious person then it is Wajib for them to give oath that night. Rule: If the moon is seen in the village by a person and there is no Islamic judge or ruler then the people of the village should be gathered and the oath should be given and if the person giving oath is a pious person then it is necessary for the village people to fast the next day.
Rule: When the sky is not clear then the proof for Eid has to be given by a Muslim, sane, adult, pious and a follower of the Shariat and there has to be either two men or one man and two women and only then the oath will be accepted [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].

Proof of moon when skies are clear

  • Rule: It the skies are clear then until a lot of people do not give witness the oath will not be accepted (whether it be for Ramadan, Eid or any other month). The question remains as to how many people there should be, then this is upto the Islamic judge and when he is satisfied with the amount of people then he will declare it official. If the witnessing is given because the moon has been seen outside the city or from a high place then only one pious person’s oath can be accepted for Ramadan [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar]. However, we say that because nowadays people are lazy and do not bother going to look for the moon then except for Eid all the other month’s moon witnessing when the skies are clear should be accepted if two Muslims have given oath.
  • Giving an oath when seeing the moon

When giving oath it is necessary to say “I bear witness” and without these words the oath cannot be accepted. However, due to’ bad skies and clouds for the oath of the moon for Ramadan if only “I have seen with my eyes the moon for this Ramadan today or I saw it last night’ is sufficient.

  • Rule: If some people come and say ‘the moon has been seen in such a place or give witness that there has been a sighting of the moon (but have not seen the moon themselves) in such a place, or give witness that such and such a person has seen the moon or say that the judge of such a town has ordered Ramadan or Eid tomorrow then they are all incorrect methods and cannot be accepted [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If only the judge or Imam has seen the moon alone for Eid then he can’t celebrate or give order to celebrate Eid as this is not allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the moon was seen in a particular city and a group of people came from that city and stated the news that Ramadan has begun on such a day and people have started fasting from that day and the news is common then this is sufficient for people in this town as proof [Radd-ut-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: A person saw the moon alone for Ramadan or Eid but the judge did not accept his statement or oath then it is Wajib for him to fast the next day and if he doesn’t or has broken the fast the Qaza is necessary [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If the moon is seen during the day whether it be before or after midday that moon is for the next day, meaning if the moon is seen on the thirtieth day of Ramadan then it means the next day is the first of Shawwal and not the current day and therefore the fast must be completed. In the same way if the moon is seen during the day of the thirtieth of Shabaan, then Ramadan will begin the next day and the current day is the thirtieth of Shawwal and therefore fasting is not necessary [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]. Rule: If the moon is seen in one place then this moon isn’t just for that place but for all the world, however, the rule applies to the other places only when there has been a witness about the sighting of the moon, i.e. someone has given oath or the judge that has ordered the seeing of the moon gives oath or a group of people have took the news from where the moon was sighted and have stated whether the people in their town have kept a fast or celebrated Eid. Rule: Proof cannot be accepted if the news are via a telegram or telephone or radio because even if it is correct it is only news and not an oath and in the same way news from people or printing the news in papers cannot be accepted either as it is not proof of oath. Rule: If the moon is seen then to point towards it is Makrooh, even if it is to show someone [Alamgiri, Siraajia, Bazazia, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

 

ACTIONS THAT BREAK THE FAST

  • Rule: By eating, drinking or having intercourse breaks the fast when you are aware that you are fasting and if you forget that you were fasting and eat or drank or had intercourse, then the fast will not break [Hidaya, Alamgiri, Qazi Khan etc.].
  • Rule: The fast will break if you smoked a cigarette or other form of smoke inhalation or cigar etc.
  • Rule: The fast also breaks by eating a paan or tobacco, even if you spit out the contents.
  • Rule: If you put sugar, sweet, chewing gum or any item in your mouth which dissolves and you swallow the taste then the fast will break.
  • Rule: If there was something stuck in your teeth the same size or larger than a chick pea and you swallowed it or it was smaller than a chick pea and you took it out of your mouth and then swallowed it again then the fast will break. Rule: If your gums bled and the blood was more or equal to your saliva and went down your throat or was less than the saliva and it went down your throat and you could taste it then the fast will break. If the blood was less than the saliva and you couldn’t feel the taste and it went down your throat, then the Roza will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a syringe is used or medicine is put up your nostrils or oil or medicine is put inside the ears then the fast will break, however, if water is put into or goes into the ears then the fast will not break [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you were cleaning your mouth out or was cleaning your nostrils and water went down your throat by mistake or went up too far in your nostrils that it went in your mouth canal even by mistake then the fast will break, if however, you forgot that you were fasting then the fast will not break [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you drank water or eat something whilst you were sleeping or your mouth was open and water went down your throat or snow went down your throat then the fast will break [Johra, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: To swallow someone else’s saliva or to take your own saliva in your hand and then swallowing it will break the fast [Alamgiri, Bahar]. Rule: If you put a coloured thread in your mouth and your saliva became coloured and then you swallowed the saliva, then the fast will break [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If tears went into the mouth and it was only a drop or two then the fast will not break and if it is more and the taste is felt in the whole mouth then the fast will break, the same rule applies to sweat [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a man kissed a woman or touched her or hugged her or copulated with her or embraced her and then ejaculated the fast would break and if the woman touched a man and the man ejaculated then the fast would not break. If a man touches a woman on her clothing and her clothing is so thick that the body warmth cannot be felt then the fast will not break even if he ejaculates.
  • Rule: If the private parts are cleaned with excessive force upto the extent that the water reached upto the place where the suppository is kept then the fast will break and one should refrain from using too much force as there is a chance of illness [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar]. If a man put oil or water down the hole of his penis then the fast will not break even if the liquid reaches the bottom. If a woman put water or oil into her vagina then her fast will break [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a woman put cotton or a cloth in her vagina and it does not stay completely on the outside then the fast will break. If someone puts a dry finger up the anus or a woman put a dry finger inside her vagina then the fast will not break and if the finger is wet or something is on it then the fast will break when the finger reaches the part where the point of the suppository goes [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a mouthful vomit is done purposely and you are aware that you are fasting then the fast will break and if small amounts are vomited then the fast will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].
  • Rule: If vomit occurs on it’s own without control then whether, it be a small amount or large the fast will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: The rule of vomit applies when the vomit consists of food or liquid or blood, if the vomit consists of just phlegm then the fast will not break regardless of situation [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If in Ramadan a person without cause openly eats or drinks then the rule for an Islamic judge is to execute them [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

Actions that break the fast but only Qaza is necessary

  • Rule: If you were under the impression that the break of dawn had not yet occurred and therefore you eat, drank or had sexual intercourse and then later on found out that the break of dawn had already happened, then the fast will not count and only Qaza is necessary [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you were forced into eating or drinking and someone threatened you (either to kill you or cause you serious harm) if you did not break your fast then even if you eat with your own hands, only Qaza is necessary [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.]. Meaning only one fast has to be performed to replace the one broken [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If you had eatenor drank or had intercourse by mistake or you ejaculated just by seeing something or had a wet dream and then you thought that the fast had broken and therefore you deliberately eat or drank etc. then it is only compulsory to perform Qaza [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you put ear drops in your ear or there was a wound on your stomach or head and you put medication on it and it reached the stomach or brain or you took on a drip (of glucose) or you sucked up medicine up your nose or you eat a stone, soil, cotton, paper, grass or any item where people would not generally eat and would think awful of, or stayed in Ramadan as if in Roza but did not make an intention of fasting, or did not make an intention in the morning but made an intention before midday and then eat after midday, or made an intention of fasting but not for Ramadan or raindrops or snow went down the throat or drank many drops of tears or sweat or had intercourse with a very small child who was not capable of having intercourse, or had intercourse with a dead person or had intercourse with an animal or had intercourse on a thigh or stomach or kissed a woman on her lips or touched a woman and even if there was a piece of cloth in between but the warmth of the body is felt and in these situations you ejaculated or you masturbated or you ejaculated whilst performing foreplay or except for the fast of Ramadan you broke another fast whether it be the Qaza of Ramadan, or a woman was sleeping whilst she was fasting and someone had intercourse with her whilst in her sleep or a woman was in her sense in the morning and she made the intention of fasting and then she went insane and whilst in this situation sexual intercourse was committed with her, or you were under the impression that it is night and you had food or you were in doubt that it was night but you had food but in fact the morning had broken, or you thought that the sun had set and you eat but the sun had not set or two people gave witness that the sun had set and two people gave witness that it was still day and this situation you eat food then in ALL the above situations only Qaza is necessary not Kaffara [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar, etc.].
  • Rule: A traveller settled at a place, a woman on her period or bleeding after childbirth became clean from it or an insane person came back to their senses, or an ill person became healthy whose fast was broken whether someone made the person break their fast or water or other liquid went down the throat by mistake and the fast was broken because of this or you thought that it was night and had some food but in fact morning had broken or you thought that it was sunset but in fact daytime was still left then in all these situations where there is still daytime left then you must stay as if you were in fasting as this is Wajib and then perform Qaza for the fast and if a child became an adult or an infidel became a Muslim then the Qaza for this day is not necessary but to remain as if they were fasting for the rest of the day is also necessary for them [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: When a child reaches the age of ten and they have the strength to keep a fast then they should be forced to keep a fast and if necessary they should be hit and if the strength is seen and then they break the fast then they are not to be given the order of Qaza, however, if the Namaz is broken then they should be made to repeat it [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]. If someone was having intercourse before dawn and as soon as dawn occurred they separated then there is no harm but if they continued then Qaza is necessary not Kaffara [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you were having intercourse by mistake and you separated as soon as you remembered then there is no harm and if you continued then Qaza is necessary not Kaffara [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: A deceased person had some Qaza that he had to perform then the Wali (next of kin) should give Fidya (money to replace the fast) to the poor but this is only necessary when the deceased had made a will and left some property behind and if this is not the case then it is not necessary for the Wali to give Fidya, however, it is better if they do so [Bahar-e-Shariat].

Actions that break the fast and Kaffara is also necessary

If the fast of Ramadan is purposely broken then Kaffara is necessary. The Kaffara (compensation) is either to free one slave and if this is not possible then keep sixty fasts consecutively without a gap and if this is also not possible then feed fully sixty beggars twice in a day. If the sixty fasts are kept and in the middle even if one day’s fast is missed then you must start the sixty again the previous ones will not count. If someone had kept fifty nine fasts and was unable to keep the sixtieth due to illness etc. then they must start again the previous fifty nine are wasted. However, if a woman starts her period in between then she must miss them and continue the fasts once she becomes clean and the previous fasts before the period started will count and when completing sixty the Kaffara will be completed [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar, Alamgiri]. When breaking the fast and for Kaffara to become necessary there are a few conditions that have to be fulfilled and only then the Kaffara become necessary.

Conditions where Kaffara become necessary

  1. A fast is kept in the month of Ramadan with the intention of keeping a fast of Ramadan.
  2. The person keeping the fast is a resident and not a traveller.
  3. The person is an adult and is sane (if a child or madman breaks the fast then Kaffara is not necessary).
  4. The intention for the fast of Ramadan was done at night (if the intention for the fast was made in the day before midday and then broken then only Qaza is necessary not Kaffara).
  5. After breaking the fast an act occurred which gives reason to miss a fast which you had no control over such as a woman started her period or such an illness occurred where it is allowed to miss a fast then the Kaffara will not be necessary. If however, after breaking the fast a person became a Ma’zoor (had a problem) which was within their control such as a person injured themselves and therefore became Ma’zoor or became a traveller then the Kaffara will not be cancelled as these things are within their control and Kaffara becomes necessary [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Johra, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: A person fasting purposely eat or drank some medicine or tablets or drank water or had something to eat or drink for pleasure or had intercourse in the front or back passage with a person capable of having intercourse (male or female) and whether they had an orgasm or not or had intercourse with another person fasting then in all these situations both Qaza and Kaffara is necessary.
  • Rule: If such an act is done whereby the thought is that the fast will not break(except eating, drinking or having intercourse), but you thought that the fast has broken and then you eat or drank, for example, you extracted blood or put on Surma (eye colour) or you had intercourse with an animal or touched a woman or kissed a woman or laid next to a woman or performed foreplay but in all these cases you did not reach orgasm i.e. did not ejaculate, or you put a dry finger up the anus and then after this you purposely eat or drank then in all these cases it is necessary to perform Qaza and Kaffara. If however, an act is performed where the thought is that the fast does not break and you thought that the fast had broken and a Mufti (Islamic jurist) gave a Fatwa and the Mufti is respected within the local community and the Fatwa is that the fast has broken and then you purposely eat or drank, or you had wrongly misinterpreted a Hadith and thought that the fast had broken and then you eat and drank, then the Kaffara is not necessary even though the Fatwa is wrong or the Hadith heard is not proven [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Acts that do not break the fast

  • Rule: If you eat, drink or have sexual intercourse by mistake then the fast does not break.
  • Rule: If a fly, smoke or dust goes down the throat then the fast does not break, however, if you purposely inhaled smoke then the fast will break if you know that you are fasting. For example, incense, loban was lighted and was brought near the mouth and the smoke was sucked up the nose, then the fast will break.
  • Rule: If you apply oil or lotion or surma on the body or eyes then the fast will not break and if the taste of the oil or surma is felt in the throat or if the saliva is coloured due to the surma then the fast will still not break [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a fly goes down the throat then the fast will not break and if it is deliberately swallowed then the fast will break [Alamgiri, Bahar]. If whilst talking the lips got wet or you cleared your throat and then drank the saliva, then the fast will not break but you should refrain from doing this [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]
  • Rule: If your gums bled and the blood reached the throat but did not go down it, then the fast will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: If you were eating by mistake and as soon as you remembered you spat out the food then the fast will not break and if you swallowed the food then the fast will break [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: You started eating (sehri) before the break of dawn and whilst you were eating you saw that the morning had broken and you spat out the food in your mouth then the fast will not break and if you swallowed the food then the fast will break [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If you chewed a linseed or something of equivalent size and it went down the throat with your saiiva then the fast will not break, if however, you felt the taste of it then the fast will break [Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: If medicine is grounded or flour is sieved and you felt the taste in your throat then the fast will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir etc.].
  • Rule: If water went inside the ears then the fast will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir]
  • Rule: If you talked badly about someone behind their back then the fast will not break, however to backbite is a very large sin. It is stated in the Holy Quran that to backbite is the same as eating the flesh of one’s dead brother, it is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that backbiting is worse than adultery and by backbiting the light (Moor) of fasting will disappear [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you kissed but did not ejaculate then the fast does not break, and in the same way you looked at a woman or her private parts but did not touch her and ejaculated or reached orgasm even though you looked many times or you thought about intercourse for a long time or kept on thinking about sexual activities and then ejaculated, then in all these situations the fast will not break [Johra, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: ‘If you had a wet dream (nocturnal emission) then the fast will not break.
  • Rule: If you remained in a state where bathing is obligatory (Junub) until the morning, in fact remained like that all day then the fast will not break, however to remain like that so that you miss a Namaz is Haram and it is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that where there is a Junub person in a house the angels of mercy do not enter the house [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar]. Rule: If you had intercourse in any other hole except for the two passages below then unless you ejaculate the fast will not break. Also, if you masturbated but did not ejaculate then the fast does not break although this act is strictly Haram and it is stated in the Hadith that those who do this are not with me (Holy Prophet) [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Acts that make the fast Makrooh

  • Rule: To lie, backbite, tell-tale, to swear, talk shamelessly, to cause someone harm are all Haram acts anyway, but to do these acts whilst fasting are even more Haram and because of this the fast become Makrooh.
  • Rule: For a fasting person to taste or chew something without reason then the fast becomes Makrooh. The acceptable reason is when a husband or master is very short tempered and due to there being less salt will cause him disappointment then to taste (but not swallow) will not make the fast Makrooh. Another reason is when there is a small child or elderly or disabled person who cannot chew a chappati or bread and there is no other person available who is not fasting then the fast will not become Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Definition of tasting

Tasting something is not what is known as today where to taste something a few bites are taken or a few sips are taken, never mind tasting this will break the fast and if the conditions of Kaffara apply then Kaffara will become necessary. Tasting is to put something on the tongue and the taste is identified and then the food is spat out and none of it goes down the throat then the fast will not break and if something goes down the throat then the fast will break. Rule: If an item is purchased and it is necessary to taste it otherwise you would suffer a loss then you can taste it and the fast will not become Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

  • Rule: To kiss a woman or to embrace her or to touch her is Makrooh when the fear is that you may ejaculate or may be tempted to have sexual intercourse and to kiss her on the lips or to suck her tongue is even more Makrooh and in the same way to perform foreplay is also Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar]. To smell a rose or musk (perfume) etc. and. to put oil on the beard or mouchtache or to put on surma is not Makrooh as long as the surma is applied to look handsome or the oil is put on so that the beard will grow, and if the beard is a fist in length then it is Makrooh even when not fasting and if you are fasting then the Makrooh is even more [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: Whilst fasting, for a person to clean the nose or mouth with too much water and exaggeration is Makrooh, exaggeration in washing the mouth means to fill the whole mouth with water.
  • Rule: Except for bathing or Wuzu to put water in the mouth or up the nose to cool down or wash the body or put on a wet cloth to cool down is not Makrooh, however, if you do this to show that you are suffering i.e. to put on a wet cloth, then it is Makrooh because to have a small heart for worship is not a good thing [Alamgih, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: To gather saliva in the mouth and then to swallow even without fasting is not a good thing but it is Makrooh whilst fasting [Alamgiri, Bahar]. To perform Miswaak whilst fasting is not Makrooh, in fact just as it is Sunnat to perform Miswaak on other days it is also Sunnat whilst fasting.


SEHRI AND IFTAAR(OPENING AND CLOSING THE FAST)

The virtue for performing Sehri

The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated “eat for Sehri as there is a lot of blessings for this. The difference between our fasts and the fasts of the other book followers is the bite of sehri[Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi,Nisaa’i etc.]. Allah and His angels send blessings to those who eat at Sehri [Tibrani]. The whole of Sehri is complete blessing and should not be missed and if possible drink at least one gulp of water because Allah and His angels send blessings upon those who perform sehri” [Imam Ahmad]. The Holy Prophet has stated the Allah has said that out of my servants I love those more who rush their Iftari and delay their Sehri [Ahmad, Tirmizi etc.]. It is also reported that Allah chooses those who hurry their Iftari and delay their Sehri [Tibrani]. Rule: To eat Sehri and to delay it is Sunnat, but to delay it so much that their is doubt that the dawn will break then this is Makrooh [Alamgiri, Bahar]. Rule: To hurry the Iftar is Sunnat but it must only be done when you are satisfied that the sun has set, and until you are not completely satisfied you should not start Iftari even if the Mo’azzin has called the Azaan. On days where it is cloudy the Iftar should not be hurried [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

What should Iftar be started with ?

  • Rule: The Holy Prophet has stated that when you start the Iftar, then start it with either some dates or dry, dates, and if these are not available then start it with water as this is an item that purifies. The Holy Prophet used to pray this Dua when finishing the fast (Dua of Iftari) “Allahumma Laka Sumto, Wa Alaa Rizqika Aftarto” meaning, Oh Allah I fasted for you and I have opened my fast with vour given wealth.

Situations Where Missing The Fast Is Allowed

  • Rule: Travelling, pregnancy, breast-feeding, sickness, fear of being killed, any other difficulty recognised by Shariat or illness affecting sense are all reason where missing the fast is allowed and therefore no sin will be committed and when the cause is over then to keep Qaza of the missed fast is compulsory.
  • Rule: Travelling means as per Shariat the recognised distance, i.e. a journey with the intention of travelling three days (fifty seven and a half miles) even if the journey is for a disallowed cause [Durr-e-MukhtarJ. Rule: If you started travelling in the daytime then that day’s fast is not a cause, however, if it is broken then the Kaffara will not be necessary but you will have committed a sin, and if you broke it before starting the journey and then started the journey, then Kaffara will also be necessary. If you travelled during the day but forgot something at home and returned for it and whilst back at home you broke the fast and then started the journey again, then Kaffara is also Wajib [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a traveller had not started travelling before midday and had not eaten anything so far, then it is Wajib to make the intention for the fast [Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: If no harm will affect the traveller or his companion if they fasted then it is better to fast and if it will cause a problem then it is better not to fast [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If a pregnant woman or a mother breast feeding has a true indication that her life or the child’s life is in risk then she can miss the fast even if the breast feeding woman is only a wet nurse and only does this work in Ramadan [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If an ill person has a true indication that their illness will worsen or the healing will be delayed or if a healthy person has a definite indication that their health will deteriorate or the helper will become very weak then in all the above situations it is allowed to miss the fast [Johra, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: In these situations a definite indication is necessary and just a thought or fear is not sufficient. A definite . indication means three options, either a physical sign is seen or felt, or true experience is known or a Muslim Doctor who is not a wrongdoer (Fasiq) has advised. If therefore a physical sign is not seen or it has never been experienced or an infidel doctor or wrongdoer has advised and you missed a fast then this will mean that you have committed a sin and if you break a fast then Kaffara would also be necessary [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]. Most of today’s doctors if they are not infidels then they certainly are wrongdoers and if these people advise then it must not be followed and it is not allowed to miss the fast or to break the fast is not allowed. These doctors are seen to forbid fasting for small illnesses and do not have the decency to separate the illness that does need the fast to be missed and the illness where fasting would not cause any harm.
  • Rule: If you are so hungry or thirsty that you are definitely sure that you will die or you will lose sanity then in this situation do not keep a fast [Fatahul Qadir, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you are bitten by a snake and your life is at risk then break the fast [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If an old age pensioner (an old person who is getting weaker every day) who does not have the strength to keep fast and will no longer be able to keep a fast then it is allowed for them not to fast anymore, but it is Wajib upon them to give Fidya for every fast missed meaning to fully feed a beggar twice or to give Sadqa and Fitra for every fast missed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If an old person cannot keep the fast in summer due to the heat but can keep the fast in winter then he can miss them in the summer but it is obligatory for him to fast perform Qaza) in the winter [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar etc.]. Rule: After giving Fidya the old person gained enough strength to keep the Qaza for the missed fast then it is Wajib upon them to fast and the Fidya will be counted as voluntary.
  • Rule: A person cannot fast or pray Namaz for another person, however he can send the reward for his fasts to other people [Hidaya, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: A Nafl fast if started deliberately becomes necessary and therefore if it is broken it becomes Wajib to keep a Qaza or if it breaks unintentionally such as if monthly periods start it is still necessary to keep it’s Qaza [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].
  • Rule: If a Nafl fast is kept on Eid days or the days when it is Makrooh to fast then it is not Wajib to finish the fast, in fact it is Wajib to break it and Qaza is not Wajib for breaking this fast. If you have made a promise to fast on these days then it is Wajib that you keep the fast but on some other day not on these days [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

When Nafl fasts can be broken

  • Rule: You can break a Nafl fast due to the arrival of guests when you are sure that you will perform Qaza for it and it is only allowed to break the fast before midday not after. However, if your parents are unhappy then it is allowed to break the fast before Asr Namaz and not after [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If someone has invited you for a meal then you can break the Nafl fast before midday and it is necessary to keep it’s Qaza.
  • Rule: A woman should not fast Nafl, promised or oath Rozas without her husband’s permission and if she has then he can make her break them but to perform the Qaza will be Wajib and permission should be asked from the husband before keeping them. If however there is no problem from her husband then she can keep the Qaza without his permission and in fact if he refuses she can still keep the Qaza. As for Ramadan fasts or Ramadan Qaza fasts there is no need to gain permission from her husband and in fact if he stops her she must still keep these fasts [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. Rule: If a fast is not kept due to any reason then when it is possible it the Qaza must be kept [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].

VIRTUES FOR SOME NAFL FASTS

Ashura

Meaning fasting on the tenth of Mohharram and it is better to fast on the ninth of Mohharram. The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam kept the Ashura fast himself and instructed others to keep it and also stated that after Ramadan the best fast is of Ashura [Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Da’ud, Tirmizi] and he has also stated that the Ashura fast erodes the past one year and the coming one year’s sins [Muslim, Abu Da’ud].

Six fasts of Shawwal

The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that those who have kept the fasts of Ramadan and then kept six fasts of Shawwal, then they are like those who have always kept a fast. He has also stated that if you fast after Eid for six days then you have fasted for the whole year [Muslim, Abu Da’ud Tirmizi, Nisaai, Ibne-Maja etc.].

  • Rule: It is better that they are kept. separately and if they are kept continuously after Eid then there is no harm [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Fast of Shabaan and the virtue for the 15th of Shabaan

The Holy Prophet Salallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that when the fifteenth night of Shabaan arrives then on that night stand (meaning perform Nafl Namaz) and fast during the day, because Allah Ta’ala after sunset pays special attention to the world and says is there anyone wanting forgiveness whom I will forgive, is there anyone looking for wealth whom I will- give wealth to, is there anyone who is stuck in difficulty whom I will release ? Is there anyone like this, is there anyone like this ? and He states this until the sunrise of Fajr [Ibne Maja]. He has also stated that on the night of the fifteenth Allah pays attention to all His creation and forgives all except for the infidel and those who break friendship because of a worldly cause [Tibrani, Ibne Huban].

Fasts of Ayyam Baiz

Meaning the fasts of the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth of every month. The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that fasting for three. days every month is like fasting all the time [Bukhari, Muslim]. He has also stated that if possible keep three fasts every month as every fast erodes ten sins and clears you of sins like water cleans clothes [Tibrani].

Fasting on Mondays and Thursdays

The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that the actions of each person is presented to Allah on Mondays and Thursdays and I would prefer that my actions are presented when I am fasting. He has also stated that Allah forgives everyone except two people who have had a fight and are not speaking to each other, then Allah tells His angels to leave them until they make up [Tirmizi, Ibne Maja].

Fasting on Wednesdays and Thursdays

The Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam has stated that those who fast on Wednesdays and Thursdays, then there freedom from Hell has been written down and those who fast on Wednesdays, Thursdays and Fridays then Allah Ta’ala makes a house for them in Jannat where the inside can be seen from the outside and the outside can be seen from the inside. Rule: To specifically keep a fast only on Fridays is Makrooh, therefore, you should keep a fast before or after, as to keep a Nafl or Sunnat fast on it’s own is Makrooh.

AI’TEKAAF – STAYING IN MASJID

Ai’tekaaf is to stay with the intention of Ai’tekaaf for the sake of Allah in Masjid. There are three types of Ai’takaaf, Wajib, Sunnat-e-Maukida and Mustahhab.

Ai’tekaaf Wajib

This is when a promise is made and fulfilled. For example, you make the intention that if my such and such thing is done then I will stay in Masjid for one day or two days. Once the action is completed it is necessary to perform Ai’tekaaf and with this Ai’tekaaf fasting is a condition and without fasting the Ai’tekaaf is not correct.

Ai’tekaafSunnat-e-Maukida

This is performed in the last third of Ramadan, meaning the last ten days. i.e. from sunset of the twentieth of Ramadan you entered in the Masjid with the intention of Ai’tekaaf and did not come out until the thirtieth sunset or if the moon is seen on the twenty-ninth sunset. If the intention of Ai’tekaaf is made after sunset on the twentieth then the Sunnat Maukida will not be counted. This Ai’tekaaf is Sunnat-e-Kifaya meaning if one person within the community performs it then all will not be held responsible and if no-one performs it then all will. be held responsible. Fasting is also a condition for this Ai’tekaaf, but the Ramadan fasts are sufficient [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Hindiya].

Ai’tekaaf Mustahhab

Except for the Ai’tekaaf Wajib and the Ai’tekaaf Sunnat, any other Ai’tekaaf is Mustahhab. Fasting is not a condition for Ai’tekaaf Mustahhab and it can be done for a little while. Whenever you go to Masjid, make the intention for this Ai’tekaaf even if you are going for a short while and when you come out the Ai’tekaaf will finish. For the intention, just the thought that I am performing Ai’tekaaf Mustahhab for Allah is sufficient [Alarngiri, Bahar etc.].

  • Rule: Masjid is necessary for men but for women the place where she normally prays Namaz is sufficient [Hidaya, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is Haram for the Mu’takif (the person performing Ai’tekaaf) to come out of Masjid without a reason, even if it is by mistake, as the Ai’tekaaf will break. In the same way if the woman comes out of the area of Ai’tekaaf without reason then her Ai’tekaaf will break even if she remains in the house [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. There are two reasons where you can leave the Masjid, one is for natural necessity and the other is for religious necessity. The natural necessity reason is things such as, excretion, urination, to clean the private parts, bathing, Wuzu (where there is no facilities in Masjid to perform Wuzu or have a bath, i.e. a big pool, showers, etc.). The religious necessity is things like going to pray Eid or Juma Namaz and if in the Masjid that you are staying does not have regular Jamaat prayers then you can leave and go to pray Jamaat. Except for these reasons if you went outside the Masjid even for a little while then the Ai’tekaaf will break, even if it was done by mistake.
  • Rule: The Mu’takif will remain in Masjid and he will eat, drink and sleep there, and if he leaves the Masjid for these things then the Ai’tekaaf will break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Hidaya etc.].
  • Rule: Except for Mu’takif, no other person has the permission to eat, drink or sleep and if you wanted to do these things in Masjid then first make the intention of Ai’tekaaf and then either pray Namaz or other worship and then perform these functions, but you must remember and take great care that the Masjid does not get dirty [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar etc.]. Rule: To fulfil the Mu’takifs needs or his family’s needs, the Mu’takif is allowed to buy or sell in the Masjid as long as the items that he is buying are already not available in the Masjid or if they are available then there is only a small amount and it does not take a lot of space and if the intention is to make business then this is not allowed even if the items are not available in the Masjid [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar. Bahar].
  • Rule: The Mu’takif should not stay quiet nor should he speak but he should pray the Quran or Hadith or pray the Durood Sharif, and learn or lecture about the knowledge of Islam, and pray the life stories of the Prophets and the Walls of Allah and write about religion [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If Nafl Ai’tekaaf is broken then there is no Qaza for it. If the Sunnat Ai’tekaaf is broken then only the day that is broken is necessary for Qaza and not for all the ten days. If the Wajib Ai’tekaaf is broken and the promise was to keep Ai’tekaaf for some days of the month then only the day where the Ai’tekaaf is broken needs to be repeated. If the intention was to keep so many continuous days Ai’tekaaf and it breaks then the Ai’tekaaf will have to be started again. If the continuity is not the promise then just repeat it from where it was broken.
  • Rule: Whatever the reason may be for breaking the Ai’tekaaf, whether it be intentionally or unintentionally, the Qaza has to be performed.

Illness is a blessing

Illness is also a great gift and there are many benefits from it although by looking at it may seem as if it is giving you difficulty, but in reality it is a source of rest and easiness and the illness that is of the body is actually a great source of medicine for the recovery of the soul.


What is real illness ?

The real illness is the illness of the soul and is something that should be feared and should be seen as a fatal illness. What should really happen is that a person should think of the illness or difficulty as a gift and accept it gladly, if not then at least have patience and understanding and hence by being impatient and complaining why lose the reward that has come your way and by being impatient the illness is not going to disappear but you will lose the reward and gain another problem and many people who are naive use wrong phrases and obtain sin and some in fact even say words of Kufr by blaming Allah of being cruel (may Allah protect us from this). These people destroy their world and afterlife due to these sorts of statement.

Sins are forgiven and reward is given for illness and difficulties

The Holy Prophet SallallahoAlaihiWasallam has stated that the difficulty that a Muslim suffers upto the extent that a thorn pricks them, then Allah Ta’ala forgives his sin [Bukhari, Muslim] and the Holy Prophet also states that if a Muslim is taken ill due to illness or suffers any other sort of difficulty then Allah drops his sins like a tree drops it’s leaves [Sahih Bukhari, Sahih Muslim], and the Holy Prophet also states that Allah has set a grade for a Muslim and if they do not reach that grade due to poor actions then Allah tests them by either their health, goods or children and then gives them patience and then makes them reach their intended grade [Ahmad, Abu Da’wood] and he also states that on the day of judgement when Allah rewards themfor their patience the people who had rested and relaxed in this world will wish that only if scissors would have cut their skins and given them that sort of difficulty so that they could be collecting the reward [Tirmizi].


Visiting people who are sick

To visit someone and enquire about their health is Sunnat. It is quoted in the Hadiths that there is a lot of virtuousness in this and the Holy Prophet has stated that when one Muslim goes and visits his other Muslim brother and because he is ill then until his return he has been gathering the flowers from Jannat [Bukhari, Muslim]. It was the Holy habit of the beloved Prophet that when he visited someone he used to say “Laa Baasa Tahurun Insha Allaho Ta’ala” meaning ‘there is nothing to worry about, Insha Allaho Ta’ala this illness will purify you from your sins’ [Bukhari, Muslim]. The Holy Prophet says that whenever you go to see an ill person ask them to pray for you because their prayer is the same as the prayers of the angels [Ibne Maja] and he has also stated that when one Muslim goes to visit another ill Muslim then they should pray this Dua seven times “As alullahu Azueem Rabbal Arshil Kareem Ayyashfeeka” if death doesn’t come then you will get better.

  • Rule: If you are aware that if you go to see someone about their health and the patient will not like it then do not go [Durrar].
  • Rule: If you went to visit someone and you saw that their situation was bad then do not show this in front of the patient nor shake your head so that the patient will know that their health has deteriorated, but talk to the patient about things that would enlighten them and make them feel better and do not put your hand on their forehead unless that is their request [Durrar].
  • Rule: To go and visit a Fasiq (wrongdoer) is also allowed because visiting is a right of Islam and a Fasiq is still a Muslim. If a Christian or Jew is a Zimmi (citizen of an Islamic country) then it is allowed to go and visit them [Durrar]. There is disagreement between Ulema as to whether one can visit fire worshippers if they are Zimmi. A Hindu comes under the same ruling as a fire worshipper and is different to the ruling of those who are followers of the book (Christians, Jews). There are no Zimmis who are Hindu, Christian, Jews, idol worshippers in the subcontinent of India [Bahar-e-Shariat].

The coming of death

One day we will leave this world and death is going to come and we are going to go from here and hence we should prepare for the afterlife where we are going to stay forever and this time should always be remembered and not forgotten.

How should one live here ?

The Holy Prophet has stated that live in this world like a traveller who is on a journey, meaning he lives like a stranger and he doesn’t waste time on different routes because he knows he will be wasting time and will not reach his desired destination. In the same way a Muslim should not get stuck in the worldly affairs nor should they get involved with such connections which will divert them from the real destination and objective and should always remember their death as this reminds them of not getting too involved with worldly affairs.

When can one ask for death ?

It is quoted in the Hadith Sharif “Aksiru Zikr Hazihimil Lazzatil Maut”, meaning think about a very difficult death but don’t ask for death as this is forbidden and if you must ask for it then say ‘Oh Allah, keep me alive until life is good for me and give me death when that is the better for me [Bukhari, Muslim] and a Muslim should always have a pious thought in relation to Allah and always remain optimistic for his mercy. It is quoted in the Hadith that no-one dies except with the thought they have had, because Allah has said “Anaa Inda Zanni Abdibi” I treat my servant with the thought they have for me. The Holy Prophet once went to a young person who was close to death and the Holy Prophet said ‘How do you see yourself? The young man replied ” Oh messenger of Allah, I am optimistic of Allah and scared of my sins” The Holy Prophet replied “Those who have both in their heart i.e. optimism and fear then Allah will give him both, meaning fulfil his optimism and take care of his fear”. It is a very tough time when the soul is being extracted, all the actions are dependant on this time and above all faith is in danger because Satan is in desperate attempt to take your faith and whoever Allah protects from his deceit and protects their faith is the one who has reached their desired destination. The Holy Prophet has said that who’s last submission is “La ilaha illallah” meaning the first Kalima will go into Jannat.

When death draws nearer

  • Rule: When death is near for a person and you have seen some of the signs then it is Sunnat to lay the person on their right side and face them towards the Qibla. It is also allowed to keep the person flat and point his feet towards Qibla and tuck his head slightly up so that he will face the Qibla and if this is not possible as it would cause the ill person difficulty then leave them as they are [Hidaya, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

Praying the Kalima

  • Rule: At the time of near death when the soul has not yet departed then pray this loudly “Ash Hadu An La ilaha illallahu Wa Ash hadu Anna Muhammadan Rasoolullah”, however, do not instruct the ill to pray [Alamgiri, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: Once the ill has prayed the Kalima then stop praying it loudly, however, if they say something else then start praying the Kalima again because their last words should be “La ilaha illallahu Muhammadur Rasoolullah” [Alamgiri, Johra].
  • Rule: The person praying the Kalima who is close to the ill should be a pious person, not a person who will be happy at the death of the person and therefore to have pious people around at the time is a very good thing and at this time to have ‘Surah Yasin’ being prayed and sweet smelling perfume is Mustahhab, such as Luban or Incense sticks etc. [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: At the time of death a woman on her menstrual cycle or after-birth bleeding can be present [Qazi Khan, Fatahul Qadir, Alamgiri]. However, if a woman has finished her period or a person for whom it is obligatory to bathe should bathe first and should not be present otherwise. Also you should make sure that their are no photographs or dogs in the house and if there are then throw them out immediately because where there are photographs or dogs then the angels of mercy do not enter. At the end time pray for the dying as much as you can and for yourself and do not say anything bad from your tongue because this is the time where angels say Ameen to your prayers, when you see that the ill person is in extreme difficulty pray ‘Surah Yasin’ or ‘Surah Ra’ad’ [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If at the dying time (Allah forgive) a phrase of Kufr is said then a Fatawa of Kufr is not be given because maybe due to the difficulty, they are not in their senses and have said it unconsciously [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir, Alamgiri] and it is also a strong possibility that you may not have understood their words fully as they may miss bits out as they may be in the difficulty of death [Bahar-e-Shariat].

What should be done when the soul is extracted

  • Rule: When the soul has come out then get a wide strip of cloth and take it underneath the jaw and over the head and tie it so that the mouth does not stay open and also close the eyes and straighten the hands and feet, this action should be done by the one in the house who can do it most carefully, either father or son [Alamgiri, Johra etc.].

Dua when closing the eyes

  • Rule: When closing the eyes of the deceased, you should pray this Dua “Bismillahi Wa Ala Millati Rasoolillah Allahumma Yassir Alaihi Amrahu Wa Sahhil Alaihi Ma Ba’dahu Wa’as’id’hu Bili Kaa’ika Waj’al Maa Kharaja ilaihi Khairam Minima Kharaja Anhu” [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: Put something heavy on the deceased stomach such as metal or soil to prevent it from blowing up [Alamgiri] however, ensure it is not heavier than necessary so that it may cause inconvenience [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: Wrap a cloth around the whole body and then lift it onto something with four legs so that the body is not stuck to the floor [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: You should ensure that the bathing, Kafan and burial is done quickly because there has been strong emphasis on this in the Hadith Sharif [Johra, Fatahul Qadir].

The dead person’s debts

  • Rule: If the deceased has any debt or anything owing then it should be cleared as soon as possible because it is quoted in the Hadith that the deceased is worried about their debt and in one narration it is stated that the soul remains stuck until the debt is cleared.
  • Rule: If a woman has died and a child is moving in her stomach then the stomach should be cut from the left side and the child taken out.
  • Rule: A woman is alive and her child in her stomach has died and it is going to be fatal for the mother then the stomach should be cut and the child taken out, however, if the child is also alive then regardless of the difficulty the stomach should not be cut [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

 

Method of bathing the deceased

Bathing the deceased is Farz-e-Kifaya and that is if some people gave the body a bath then all are no longer responsible [Alamgiri]. The method of bathing is that first of all where the body is going to be bathed i.e. table, stool or four legged furniture should be made sweet smelling by walking around it three, five or seven times with incense or nice smelling smoke and then lay the body on the furniture and cover the naval to the knees with a cloth. Then the person washing the body should wrap some material around his hands and first of all wash the body’s private parts. Then he should perform Wuzu on the body as in Namaz and that is wash the face, then the hands upto the elbows then perform a Masah of the head and wash the body’s feet. Do not first wash the hands upto the wrists or wash the inside of the mouth or the nostrils as this is not necessary when washing the deceased. However, get some cotton or a small piece of cloth and wet it and then wipe the teeth and gums and lips with it. Then if the deceased has hair or a beard then wash them with a sweet smelling flower called ‘Gull Khairo’ and if this is not available then wash it with clean soap which is made from Halal products and if this is not available then just with water. Then turn the body on it’s right side and wash the side with water from ‘Beri’ leaves and then repeat the process on the left side and if this sort of water is not available then clean warm water is sufficient. Then sit the body upright and gently wash the lower part of the stomach and if something is excreted then wash it away but do not perform Wuzu or bath again, then finally wash the whole body with Kafoor water and then slowly slowly wipe the body with a dry piece of cloth.

  • Rule: It is obligatory to flow the water over the body once and it is Sunnat to flow it three times. Wherever you are performing the bathing, it is Mustahhab to section the part so that except for the one bathing the body and his helpers no other person can see. Whilst bathing then lay the body as per laving it in it’s grave i.e. facing the Qibla and if this is difficult then lay it whichever way is easiest [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: A male should be bathed by a male and a female should be bathed by a female, if the dead is a small boy then women can bathe him and if the dead is a small girl then men can bathe her as long as their age is not of adolescence (approx. twelve years for boys and nine for girls) [Alamgiri, Bshar].
  • Rule: If a wife dies then her husband cannot bathe her nor touch her but there is no harm in looking at her [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: A husband can lift the coffin of his wife and he can lower her into the grave and he can see her face but he cannot touch her body or bathe her as this is forbidden [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If a man dies and there are no males present nor’his wife then the woman present should perform Tayammum for the deceased and if the woman is a permissible female (Mahram) or his slave then they can perform Tayammum without wrapping their hands in material and if they are strangers then she must wrap her hands in material before performing Tayammum [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If a person dies where there is no water available then perform Tayammum and pray Namaz-e-Janaza and if water becomes available before burying the body then bathe the body and pray the Namaz of Janaza again [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

Order for a dead Infidel

  • Rule: There is no bathing or Kafan (shroud) for an infidel but wrap it in a large piece of cloth and bury it in a hole and only do this if there is no-one of their religion present, otherwise do not take the body nor should a Muslim touch it nor go to it’s funeral [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Keep both hands of the deceased to their side as to put them on the chest is the method if infidels [Durr-e-Mukhtar], and on some occasions people put the hands below the navel like in Namaz and this is also not correct [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: For the bathing of the body new empty containers are not necessary but normal household utensils are sufficient and in some houses people then destroy the utensils after bathing the body, this is also not allowed and Haram as it is wasting money and should either be given to the poor or used again by yourself. If they have become impure then wash them clean and if you think that it is impure to keep them in the home then this is also illiteracy and stupidity. Some people throw away the water remaining in the utensil, this is also Haram [Bahar-e-Shariat].

Three grades of Kafan (Shroud)
To give the deceased a shroud (Kafan) is Farz-e-Kifaya [Fatahul Qadir]. There are three grades of a Kafan,

  1. Necessity
  2. Sufficient
  3. Sunnat

For a male it is Sunnat to have three pieces, cover, top and bottom. For females the Sunnat is five pieces, cover, top, bottom, veil and chest-piece.

What is the Sunnat Kafan

The sufficient Kafan for males is two pieces of cloth, the cover and bottom piece. The sufficient Kafan for females are three pieces of cloth, the cover, bottom piece and the veil or the cover, top piece and veil. The necessary Kafan (Farz) is a piece of cloth for both males and females whichever covers the entire body [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].

  • Rule: The cover should be bigger than the height of the body so that it can be tied at both ends. The Bottom should be so long that it covers from the hair to the feet, meaning only the extra bits that are used on the cover to tie at both ends are longer than the bottom. The top is to cover from the throat to below the knees and is the same back and front. The tradition used in illiterate people is that the back is shorter than the front, this is wrong. The top does not have sleeves or the open collar (used for buttons). The difference between the top of males and females is that the male top is ripped at the collars and the females is ripped at the chest part. The veil is to be three arms length in size meaning one and half yards. The chest part for women is from the breasts to below the naval and it is better to have it upto the thighs [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: Without cause having the Kafan less than sufficient is Makrooh and not allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
    When can one beg for a Kafan
  • Rule: If there is the Kafan that is necessary available then it is not allowed to beg for more, because without necessity begging is not allowed. However, if there is not even the necessary amount of Kafan available then you can beg for the amount to fulfil the necessary required not more, and if a Muslim fulfils the necessary amount without the need to beg then Insha Allah the reward for full Kafan will be obtained [Fatawa-e-Razvia].

Material for the Kafan

  • Rule: The quality of the Kafan should be good meaning the same quality as the clothing the male wore on Fridays, Eid days and special days and the female wore when she went to visit her parent’s home. It is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that give the dead good Kafan because they meet other dead people and they obtain happiness by looking at their good quality Kafan. It is better to have the Kafan white in colour because the Holy Prophet has stated that wrap your dead in white Kafan [Alamgiri, Guniya, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To have saffron or silk material Kafan is not allowed for males and is allowed for females, meaning, whatever they were allowed to wear in their lifetime, then that material is allowed and whatever was forbidden to wear in the lifetime is also forbidden to be used as Kafan [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is allowed to use Kafan from used material [Alamgiri, Johra].

Kafan for Children

For a girl the age of nine and over, a full woman’s Kafan will be given, and for a boy the age of twelve and over a full Kafan of a man will be given. For a girl the age of less than nine then the Kafan of two pieces can be given and for a boy the age of less than twelve a Kafan of one piece can be given but it is better to give two pieces and it is actually best if the full Kafan is given for both even if the child is one day’s old [Qazi Khan, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

From who’s property should the Kafan be?

  • Rule: If the deceased has left some property then the Kafan should be bought from this [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Debt, will, inheritance etc. are all superseded by the Kafan, meaning first the Kafan will be bought then the debts etc. will be fulfilled. Then whatever is left a third will be used to fulfil the will and then the remainder will be given to inheriting relatives [Johra].
  • Rule: If the deceased has not left any property then whoever is responsible for the deceased and was responsible for the deceased during their life will provide the Kafan and there is no-one available like this then the Kafan will be given from Bait-ul-Maal (deposit of funds used for Muslims). If there is no funds for Bait-ul-Maal then it is the responsibility of the Muslims there to give the Kafan and if they didn’t then they would all be sinners. If the Muslims do not have the material then they can beg for one piece of material for the deceased [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Johra].
  • Rule: If a woman died and left some property but still the responsibility of the Kafan is on her husband. The only condition is that no such thing was said before dying which would take the responsibility away from the husband. If the husband died and the woman had some of her own property she would still not be responsible for her husband’s Kafan [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: When it is referred that the Kafan is Wajib on such a person, this means Kafan as per Shariat. In the same way the rest of the goods such as perfume, bathing, taking the body to the burial place is all as per Shariat. As for the rest of the goods then if all the relatives gave the person in charge the permission then it is allowed otherwise the onus is on the person who wants to spend the money [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].


Method of putting the Kafan on

The method is first bathe the body then dry it gently with a cloth so that the Kafan does not get wet. Then incense the Kafan once, three, five or seven times but no more than seven. Then lay the Kafan as follows, first the big sheet (cover) then the bottom the top and then lay the body on top of this and put the top on properly then put perfume on the body and the beard and then put Kafoor on the head, nose, hands, knees and feet. Then wrap the bottom round first left then right side then wrap the cover round, first left side then the right side so that the right side remains on top and then tie from the top and the bottom so that it would not blow open. For a woman, put on the top then part her hair into two and put them over the top on the chest. Then lay the veil from half way down the back and bring it over the head and cover the face like a Naqab and the end is on the chest, so it’s length is from the half way down the back to the chest and the width is from one earlobe to the earlobe. Some people put the veil on like they wear it on a day to day basis and this wrong and against the Sunnat. Then wrap the bottom of the cover then on top of it all wrap the chest cover from the breast to the thighs and tie it [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Method of taking the Janaza (coffin)

  • Rule: To lift the Janaza on the shoulder is a form of worship and every person should attempt to perform this worship. The Holy Prophet lifted the Janaza of ‘Sa’ad Bin Ma’az’ Radi Allahu Anho’s Janaza [Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is Sunnat to lift each side one by one and then walk ten steps at a time. The proper Sunnat is to first lift the right top side then the right bottom side then the left top side and the left bottom side and then walk ten steps, which means that the total amount of steps taken is forty steps. It is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that those who take the Janaza for forty steps will have forty of their large sins forgiven and those who lift all four sides of the Janaza will definitely be forgiven [Johra, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: When lifting the Janaza, lift it with the hands and place the sides on your shoulders. To put the sides on your neck or back is Makrooh, whichever side you misplace will remain Makrooh.
  • Rule: For a small child, if one person walks alone then there is no harm and people should transfer the body one by one.
  • Rule: The Janaza should be taken quickly but not so that it would jerk the Janaza [Mujma’ul Anhaar, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Qazi Khan, Hidaya, Waqiya, Fatahul Qadir, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: Those who walk with the Janaza should walk behind it. You should not walk on the right or left side. If someone is walking in front then they should stay that far so that they would not be counted in the group that are walking with the Janaza, and if all the people are in front then this is Makrooh [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is better to walk with the Janaza on foot and if you are on an animal or in a vehicle then to be in front is Makrooh, otherwise remain a distance ahead [Alamgiri, Sagiri].
  •  Rule: It is forbidden to take fire with the Janaza [Alamgiri, Hijr].

Reward for going to the Janaza

  • Rule: If the deceased is a neighbour or a relative or a pious person then to go to their Janaza is better than praying a Nafl [Alamgiri, Hijr].
  • Rule: Those who are with the Janaza should not return home before praying the Namaz and after the Namaz he can return after gaining consent from the friends of the deceased and it is not necessary to gain consent to leave after the burial has taken place [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: It is forbidden to talk about worldly affairs or laugh when walking with the Janaza [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

NAMAZ OF JANAZA

The Namaz of Janaza is Farz-e-Kifaya, meaning even if one person prayed it then all would be relieved of the responsibility and if no-one prays it then those who are aware of it will have committed a sin, those who reject the Namaz as Farz is a Kafir.

  • Rule: Jamaat is not a condition for this Namaz and if therefore if one person prayed it the Farz will be fulfilled [Alamgiri]. The method of praying the Namaz is first of all to make the intention (I make the intention to pray Namaz for Allah and to perform Dua for this dead person), After making the Niyyat lift the hands upto the ears and whilst saying Allaho Akbar fold then below the navel. Then pray Sana, meaning; “Subhanakallah Humma Wabihamdika Watabarakasmuka Wa Ta’ala Jadduka Wa Jalla Thana’uka Wa La illaha Ghairuk”. Then without lifting the hands say Allaho Akbar and pray the Durood Sharif, it is better to pray the Durood that is prayed in Namaz (Durood-e-lbrahim) and if another Durood is prayed then there is no harm. Then say Allaho Akbar and pray the following Dua for yourself and for the deceased and for all Muslim men and women “Allahummagh Fir Lihayyina Wa Mayyatina Wa Shaahidina Wa Gha’ibina Wa Sagirina Wa Kabirina Wa Zakarina Wa Unthana Allahuma man Ahyaytahu Minna Fa’ahyihi Alal Islam Wa Man Tawaffaytahu Minna Fatawaffahu Alal Imaan. Then say Allaho Akbar and then perform Salaam.
  • Rule: If someone does not remember this Dua then any other Dua-e-Masoor will also do such as “Allahumgh Firli Wa Li Walidayya Wa Lil Mu’mineena Wal Mu’minaati Wal Muslimeena Wal Muslimaati Al Ahya’i Minhum Wal Amwaat Innaka Mujibbud Da’wat Birahmatika Ya Arharrahimin.
  • Rule: Out of all the four Takbeers of Namaz-e-Janaza, only lift your hands on the first Takbeer and not for the other three. At the fourth Takbeer, without praying anything else perform salaam and release your hands.
  • Rule: If the deceased was either insane or a male child then after the third Takbeer, pray this Dua”AllahumajAlhooLanaFarataw Waj’alhoolanaAjraw Wa ZukhrawWajAlhoolana Shafi’aw Wamushaffa’a” and if it a girl then replace the words “Alhoolana” with”Alhalana” and “Shafi’aw Wamushaffa’a” with”Shafi’ataw Wamushaffa’ah”. Insane in the above text means that he/she became insane before becoming an adult [Guniya,Bahar].
  • Rule: In the Salaam ensure that the intention is for the deceased, the angels and the present [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: The Takbeer and Salaam should be prayed by the Imam loudly, and the rest quietly.
  • Rule: There are two Farz in Namaz-e-Janaza;

    • Qayam – Standing

    • All four Takbeers

  • There are three Sunnat-e-Maukidas in Namaz-e-Janaza which are;

    • To praise Allah

    • To pray the Durood

    • To pray for the deceased.

  • Rule: Because to stand is obligatory then if the Namaz is prayed without real reason seated or on a vehicle or animal then it won’t count and if the friend and person in charge is ill or the Imam is ill and prayed the Namaz seated and the Muqtadees prayed it stood up then the Namaz will count [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Those who have missed some of the Takbeers should pray them after the Imam performs Salaam and if they are worried that if they remain to pray the Duas, people will take the body on their shoulders then they should just pray the Takbeers and miss the Duas [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If a person comes after the fourth Takbeer has been said but the Imam has not performed Salaam then they should join in and when the Imam performs Salaam he should say ‘Allaho Akbar’ three times after [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: Every act that breaks the Namaz also breaks the Namaz of Janaza except one thing and that is if women and men touch each other the Namaz of Janaza does not break [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: The same conditions which are for normal Namaz are also for the Namaz of Janaza, meaning:
    • Cleanliness of the body.
    • Cleanliness of the clothes
    • Cleanliness of the place
    • Covering of the body
    • Facing the Qibla
    • Intention – although there is no fixed time for this and the Takbeer-e-Tahrima is a part of it not a separate condition. [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

The condition for the deceased is that it is bathed and a Kafan is put on the body and if the bathing is not possible then to perform Tayammum on it and the Kafan is clean even though it may get dirty later and the body is put in front on the floor because if it is put on something or ar, animal then the Namaz will not count.

Whose Janaza Namaz. should not be prayed

  • Rule: The Namaz of Janaza should be prayed for all Muslims regardless of whether they are grave sinners. There are however, a few exceptions to this and these are ; A traitor who fights against a correct Imam and dies fighting against the Imam. A robber who dies whilst raiding someone, then he should not be given a bath nor should his Namaz of Janaza be prayed. Those who have killed a few people by strangling them. Finally a person who has killed his or her parents, then their Namaz of Janaza should not be prayed [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: The first right for being the Imam of A Janaza Namaz is for the Sultan of Islam, then the judge (Qazi), then the Imam who leads the Juma prayer, then the Imam of the local Masjid, then the close relative or friend of the deceased (Wali). The right of the Imam of the local Masjid over the Wali of the deceased is Mustahhab and this applies when the Imam is more pious than the Wali, otherwise the Wali holds the right. [Guniya, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: Wali means the deceased person’s relatives and when leading the Namaz the routine is the same for the relatives as with Nikkah, except for the only difference is that in Nikkah the son has first right over father for being a Wali and in Janaza the father has right over the son, except in the case where the son is a scholar (Alim) and the father is not, in which case the son would have the first right. If there are no relatives then the pious people of the non relatives have the right [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If the close relative who is the Wali is not available and a distance relative is available then the distant relative will perform the Namaz. Not available means that they are so far away that it would be difficult to wait for them [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If there are no relatives of a woman then the husband should pray the Namaz and if he is not available then a neighbour, in the same way if there are no relatives for a male then the neighbours hold the right [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: There is no necessity to gain final permission for the Janaza of a female or child.

Rows for Namaz-e-Janaza

  • Rule: It is better that there are three rows for Namaz-e-Janaza as it is quoted in the Hadith that if there are three rows for a person’s Janaza Namaz then they will be forgiven. If there are only seven men, then one should be the Imam, three stand in the first row, two in the second row and one in the third row [Guniya, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab that the Imam stands near to the deceased’s chest and not far away.


Namaz of Janaza is not allowed inside the Masjid

  • Rule: To pray the Namaz-e-Janaza inside the Masjid is totally Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, whether the body is inside the Masjid or outside, whether all the Namazees are inside the Masjid or some [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If a person died on the day of Juma and it is possible to complete everything before the Juma Namaz then this should be done, to delay it after the Juma Namaz with the thought that more people will be able to attend is Makrooh [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If the body has been buried and covered with soil without praying the Namaz then the Namaz should be prayed on the grave as long as you are aware that the grave has split and if the body has been buried but not yet covered with soil, then the body should be lifted out and the Namaz prayed and then buried again [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

Dead child’s burial and Kafan

  • Rule: If a Muslim person’s child is born alive and then dies, then it should be bathed, a Kafan put on and Namaz-e-Janaza prayed, then buried. If the child is born dead then, wash it and wrap it in a clean cloth and bury it, there is no Namaz nor is the bathing or covering done in the Sunnat method.
  • Rule: If a child is born with the head first and was alive until the chest appeared then it dies, it will be regarded as born alive and then died. If a child is born breach or legs first and then is alive until the waist comes out and then dies, then it will be regarded as born alive and then died. If it dies before coming this far out then it will be regarded as.dead even if it’s voice was heard [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If a child is born alive or dead, whether it was fully formed or half formed, it should be given a name and on the day of judgement it will be accounted for [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a Muslim’s child is delivered by an infidel woman and she was not his wife, meaning it was an illegitimate child then it’s Namaz of Janaza should still be prayed [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: It is Farz-e-Kifaya to bury the body.

Size of the grave

  • Rule: The length of the grave should be at least the body’s length in size and the width should be at least the half size of the length and the depth should be at least half the size of the length and preferably the depth should be the full size of the length otherwise the middle answer is to have the depth upto the chest [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. The depth means that the coffin or the inner grave is this deep not fror-i ground level.

Grave or Coffin

  • Rule: There are two types of graves. The first is called ‘Lahad’ and this is a side pocket grave facing Qibla and the grave is dug with this pocket grave and the dead is placed in the pocket grave. The second is the standard coffin style grave and the body is lowered into the grave flat. The Lahad style is Sunnat but if it is not possible then there is no harm using the coffin style [Alamgiri, Bahar, Qazi Khan, Johra etc.]. The part of the grave where the body of the deceased is touching the grave, to have proper brick built is Makrooh [Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: To spread a table type cloth etc. at the bottom of the grave is not allowed as this is unnecessary use of goods [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: The people who go into the grave to lower the body whether it be three or four or as many required should be pious and of good character, because if they see something that is not worthy of mentioning it should not be mentioned and if they see something as is worth praising then it should be talked about [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to put the body into the grave from the Qibia side not so that it is lowered from the feet end then brought towards the Qibia [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri, Fatahul Qadir].


Who should lower the body of a female?

  • Rule: The people lowering a female body should be her Mahrum (from whom a Pardah is not necessary) and if they are not available then other close relatives and if this is not possible then pious Muslims can lower the body [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: When placing the body into the grave pray this Dua “Bismillahi Wa Billahi Wa Alaa Millati Rasoolillah”[Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alarngiri].

The deceased’s side and face

  • Rule: Lay the deceased on their right side and point their face towards the Qibla. If you forget to point their face towards the Qibla but remember after the coffin is closed then re-open the coffin and point their face towards the Qibla, and if you forgot and the soil is filled and the grave is closed then do not re-open the grave to point the face towards the Qibla, in the same way if the body is laid on the left side or the feet are where the head should be, then if you remember before the soil is put back on the grave then change it to the correct position otherwise leave it [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: After placing the body in the grave then you can release the tightening of the Kafan as it is no longer necessary and if you do not then there is no harm [Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: After placing the body in the grave then replace the grave with raw soil and if the soil is soft then you can use planks of wood to support it as pillars, and if there is a gap between the pillars then fill it with soil and the same rule applies to a coffin [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the Janaza is of a woman then until it is lowered into the grave and the planks of wood are put across then keep the grave area partitioned with a cover. Do not cover a male’s grave however, if there is a problem with the deceased face etc. then there is no harm in covering it. For a female ensure that the area is covered [Johra, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

When soil is given and how and what should be prayed

  • Rule: Once the planks of wood are put across the grave then start putting the soil back on. It should be started from the head side and picked up with both hands and dropped three times. When dropping it the first time pray “Min’ha Khalaqnaa’kum” then at the second throw pray “Wa feeha Nu’eedukum” and on the third throw pray “Wa Min’ha Nukhrijukum Taa’ratan Ukhra”. The rest of the soil should be put on the grave using a shovel or spade etc. and to put more soil in the grave than what came out is Makrooh [Alamgin, Johra].
  • Rule: The soil that is stuck to the hand can either be shaken off or washed off, whatever is preferable [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: The grave should not be made completely square but there should be a dip in it like the humps of a camel. There is no harm in sprinkling water on the grave but in fact it is better to do so and the grave should be one span tall or slightly higher [Alamgin, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If a person dies on a ship and land is not near then they should be bathed and a Kafan put on and lowered into the sea [Guniya, Radd-ul-Mohtar].


To make domes or pillars on a grave and to make it solid

  • Rule: To make a dome or pillars etc. on top of a grave of Ulema or Saadaat then there is no harm, but it should not be made solid [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar] meaning it must not be made solid from the inside , and if it is raw soil on the inside of the grave and made with brick on the outside then there is no harm [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If it is necessary then you can write on the grave to mark it, but do not write where the wording may be open to disrespect [Johra, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: It is better to bury someone in a cemetery where there are graves of the pious people.
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to pray after burial the start and the end of Surah Baqr, the starting is from ‘Alif Laam Meem to Muflihoon’, and the end half is from ‘Aamanarrassoluh to the end of the Surat’ [Johra, Bahar-e-Shariat].

Respect of the Grave

  • Rule: To sit, sleep, walk, excrete and urinate on a grave is Haram. You should walk where there has been a new pathway allocated, whether you are aware that the pathway is new or you just think that is the case [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you wish to reach a relative’s grave but to get there you will have to walk on other graves then this is forbidden and therefore pray the Fatiha from a distance. You should not wear shoes inside the graveyard, because once the Holy Prophet saw a person wearing shoes he said “take you shoes off, do not make it difficult for the buried and they will not make it difficult for you” [Bahar-e-Shariat].


Time and day of Ziyarat (remembrance and visiting)

To go and visit the graves is Sunnat. You should go once a week, either on Friday, Thursday, Saturday or Monday is all valid. The best time is in the morning on a Friday. It is allowed to go and travel to the graves of the Aulia-e-Kiram and the Aulia provide benefit for those who do this. If you see something there which is against the Shariat such as facing women or hearing music then do no not stop going, but think of it as bad and try and avoid it because to stop a pious act because of seeing bad things is not correct [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

  • Rule: It is a wise thing that women should be stopped from going visit the graves [Radd-ul-Mohtar,Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar].

Method of visiting the graves

The method is to enter from the feet side of the buried and stand facing them and say this “Assalaamu Alaikum, Ya Ahia Daar’e Quamin Mu’mineena Antum Lanaa Salfuw Wa Insha Allanu Bikum Lahiqoon Nas’alullaha Lana Walakumul Afwa’Wal Aafiyata Yarahamullahul Mustaqdimeena Minna Wal Musta’akhireena Allahumma Rabbul Arwaahil Faaniyah Wal Ajsaadil Baaliyah Wal Izaamin Nakhira ad Khil Haazihil Quboora Minka Raw’haw Wa Reehanaw Wa Minna Tahyataw Wasalaama”. Then pray the Fatiha and if you wish to sit then sit at the same distance when you sat near him when he was alive [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

  • Rule: Do not approach the grave from the head side of the buried as it will cause the dead pain, meaning that they will have to turn their head to look at you [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]

Sending Sawab (Reward) to the deceased

  • Rule: When visiting the graveyard pray ‘Alhamdo Sharif and Alif Laam Meem upto Muflihoon and AyatuI Kursi and Amanarrasooluh to the end of the Surat. Also pray Surah Yaseen and Tabarakal Lazi and Alhakurnttakassu once each and pray QuI Huwallaho Ahad either twelve, eleven, seven or three times and then send all the reward to the dead. It is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that those who pray QuI Huwallaho Ahad eleven times and then send the reward to the dead, then he who sends it will gain reward equivalent to the amount of dead people [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

Eesaal-e-Sawab

The reward for praying Namaz, Fasting, Zakat, Hajj, Sadqah (Charity), Lillah and all other pious acts Farz and Nafl can be passed to the dead. The reward would reach all of them and the reward of the sender would not be reduced in the slightest and it is of optimism and wish that with the mercy of Allah every person would receive the same amount of reward and that is all of it and it would not be split or shared and therefore not reduced [Shareh Aq’aid, Hidaya, Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar] and it is hoped that the total amount of reward will be given to the sender, for example, if a person performs a pious act which would carry ten rewards and then he sends that to ten dead people, the dead would all receive ten rewards each and the sender would receive one hundred and ten rewards, and if it was sent to a thousand dead people then the sender would gain one thousand and ten rewards [Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar].

  • Rule: It is forbidden to kiss or perform circles around the grave [Bahar Shariat, Ash’atuI Lam’aat].
  • Rule: It is a good thing to put flowers on the grave because whilst they remain wet they will perform the Tasbeeh of Allah and satisfy the heart of the deceased [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar] and in the same way to put a blanket of flowers on the Janaza, there is no harm [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: Wet grass should not be removed from the grave because the wet grass prays the Tasbeeh of Allah and gives rest to the buried and if it is removed then you have committed unjust for the deceased [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is allowed to put on a Ghilaf (blanket) on the graves of Aulia and Ulema when it is recognised that the person in the shrine is respected by majority and people are aware of the holy person’s status and gain auspiciousness from the Holy Person who is resting.

Food For the deceased

  • Rule: If the family of the deceased invite guest for food on the third or the fortieth day then it is a bad Bid’at and is not allowed, because as per Shariat to invite guest for food is done on a happy occasion not on a sad occasion, however if you feed the poor and the needy then it is better [Fatahul Qadir]. Money from the goods of the deceased use to make food for the third day etc. is not allowed, once the goods have been distributed then if someone wishes to contribute then this is all right [Khaniya etc.]. it is a good thing if the neighbours or distant relatives bring food for the family of the deceased day and night and comfort them and make them eat [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: The food that is sent for the family of the deceased should only be eaten by the family and excess food should not be sent, as for others to eat this is not allowed [Bahar-e-Shariat] and to send food for the first day is Sunnat and after this is Makrooh [Alamgiri, Bahar].


Moaning and Wailing for the dead

To scream and wail and perform lamentation about the deceased in a gathering is Haram and the same way to scream and shout the forthcoming difficulties is also Haram [Johra, Nera].

  • Rule: To rip your clothes, rub your face, undo the hair, to beat your head, to beat your chest are all methods of illiteracy and are all Haram [Alamgiri]. It is quoted in the Hadith that those who hit their face or rip their clothes and scream illiterate words are not with me [Bukhari, Muslim]. It is quoted in another Hadith that those who beat their head and scream out and rip their clothes, I am unhappy with them.
  • Rule: It is not permissible to cry with sound but if no sound is heard then there is no harm because to cry like this is proven for the Holy Prophet because at the passing away of his son the Holy Prophet had tears in his eyes and he stated that Allah does not punish for tears from the eyes or sorrow in the heart, however, he punishes due to the sound of the mouth nor does He perform mercy and because of those who cry loudly the deceased feels pain and also cries [Johra, Bahar, Bukhari, Muslim]. Sorrow – It is not permissible to perform sorrow for more than three days, however, the wife at the passing away of her husband performs sorrow for four months and ten days [Bukhari, Muslim].
  • Rule: Those who remain patient during times of difficulty obtain two lots of reward, one for being patient and the other for the difficulty and those who don’t remain patient and scream etc. lose both rewards [Radd-ul-Mohtar]. It is quoted in the Hadith Sharif that when a Muslim man or woman are fronted with difficulty then when remembering it pray ‘inna lillahi Wa inna ilaihi Raji’oon’ even if plenty of time has passed since the difficulty as Allah gives new reward and the reward is the same as that given at the initial time of difficulty.

Ta’ziyyat (Comfort and sorrow)

Ta’ziyyat means to pray that Allah forgives the deceased and protects them with His mercy and gives the family strength and patience and reward them for suffering. The Holy Prophet performed Ta’ziyyat in these words ‘Lillahi Maa Akhaza Wa Aa’taa Wa Kullu Shay’in indahoo Bi aJalim Musammaa’ It belongs to Allah and He has taken it back and everything to Him has it’s fixed time” [Alamgiri etc.]

  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to perform Ta’ziyyat to all the relatives of the deceased, small, large, male, female, however, for the females only their Mahrams perform Ta’ziyyat [Alamgiri, Bahar].

SHAHEED – MARTYR IN ISLAM

Martyr’s are alive

Allah Ta’ala states ‘Wala Taquioo limay…….’ meaning, those people who die in the path of Allah do not call them dead, because they are alive but you are not aware, and He also states ‘Wala Tahsabannal Lazeena Qutiloo……ila Ajral Mu’mineen’ meaning, those people who have died in the path of Allah, do not think of them as dead but they are alive at their Lord’s place, they are given wealth and whatever Allah has given to them from His virtue they are happy, and those that they have left behind then there is good news for them and that is they have no fear nor are they worried and the Martyr’s wish for Allah’s gifts and virtue and that those who give with Imaan (their life) then Allah does not let that go to waste and there are many Hadiths explaining the virtues of the Martyrs.

Shaheed are exempt from bathing and shroud

  • Rule: The Shaheed are not to be given a bath nor is their blood to be washed nor do they have a shroud put on them. In fact they should be kept as they are and the Namaz of Janaza should be prayed and then covered. However, if the clothing that they are wearing is less than the Sunnat requirement then it should be added and made up to the Sunnat requirement but the trousers should not be taken off. If the Martyr is wearing extra to the normal clothing such as a scarf, shoes or a sword holder etc. then these should be taken off [Hidaya etc.].

Conditions for not giving the Shaheed a Bath

  • Rule: For the Shaheed not to be given a bath there are seven conditions which have to be met and if even one is missed then the bath should be given.
    • The Shaheed must be a Muslim
    • The Shaheed must be within their senses (not insane)
    • The Shaheed must be an adult
    • The Shaheed must be clean (pak) i.e. Bathing was not compulsory on them
    • The Shaheed must not have died due to punishment (executed due to Islamic law)
    • The Shaheed must have been killed by a weapon (sword, dagger, gun etc.)
    • The Shaheed must not have been killed by mistake
    • The Shaheed must not have gained any advantage from the world after becoming injured.

It is a great quality and excellence of Shaheed in this world that their blood is regarded as clean their body is regarded as clean and their clothing that they are wearing is regarded as a shroud, and as for the next world their quality and excellence leaves nothing to be desired.

  • Rule: If a thief, robber, warrior or a traitor kills someone then whether it be with a weapon or some other item they are regarded as Shaheed and they should not be bathed [Hidaya, Radd-ul-Mohtar etc.]. Gaining advantage from the world means after becoming injured the Shaheed eats something or drank something or slept or was treated for his injuries or stayed in the tent or one whole period of Namaz passed whilst the person was conscious (as long as the person has the power to pray Namaz) or the person got up from the injury ground and moved somewhere else or was taken by others away from the battlefield whether he reached his destination alive or died on the way or gave some instructions about a worldly action or bought something or sold something or talked about a lot of things then in all these situations the bath should be given as long as these happened after the battle and if they happened in between the battle and these things did not stop the killing then a bath is not to be given.
  • Rule: If a Muslim is killed by another Muslim deliberately without justice the deceased is regarded as a Shaheed and should not be given a bath.
  • Rule: If a person was killed whilst protecting their life or property or trying to help another Muslim then they are regarded as a Shaheed (meaning a bath should not be given) whether they have been kitted by a piece of metal, stone or stick [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To take off all the clothes of a Shaheed and replace them with clean clothes is Makrooh [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Alamgiri].

Close to Allah the best place is the Masjid and the worst is the town centre (shopping areas).

Dua of going into the Masjid

When you enter a Masjid, first pray the Durood Sharif and then pray this Dua ‘Rabbigh Firli Zunubi Waftahli Abwaaba Rahmatik’ and when coming out of the Masjid first pray the DuroodSharif and then pray this Dua’Rabbigh Firli Zunubi Waftahli Abwaaba Fadlik’

  • Rule: Pointing the soles of your feet towards the Qibla is Makrooh, whether you do it when sleeping or when you are awake. The same rule applies for small children and that it is Makrooh to have their feet pointing towards Qibia and the person who has laid them down will obtain the sin.
  • Rule: It is Haram to cause litter or any other sort of dirtiness on the Masjid’s roof, you must respect the roof of the Masjid as you would respect the Masjid itself [Guniya].
  • Rule: To climb on the roof of the Masjid without reason is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To make the Masjid an access-way, meaning to go through it to get to the other side of the road etc. is not allowed. If you make a habit of this then you will become a wrongdoer (Fasiq). If someone goes in the Masjid with this intention then regrets it he must either come out of a different door than the one he intended to come out from or pray Namaz there and then come out or if he has not performed Wuzu then he can come out of the door he went in from [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ut-Mohtar].
  • Rule: You are not allowed to urinate in a container or obtain blood in the Masjid.
  • Rule: To take a child or a mentally ill person into the Masjid when you are in doubt that they might cause excretion or urinate then it is Haram and if not then it is Makrooh.
  • Rule: To write the Quran on walls of the Masjid or on the Mehrab is not a good thing because there is the possibility that the words might drop off and hence will be abused and for the same reason of disrespect to write the Quran on a pillow, on the ground, on the bed or tablecloth or even on the prayer mat is not allowed [Alamgiri,Bahar].
  • Rule: To perform Wuzu inside the Masjid (JamaatKhana) or to spit, clean your nose or put dirt on the walls of the Masjid or on the carpet or underneath the carpet is forbidden. If you have a need to spit or clean your nose the use a handkerchief [Alamgiri]. To burn impure oil or use an impure substance in the Masjid is forbidden.
  • Rule: If a place within the Masjid has been designated from when the Masjid was built as an area to perform Wuzu then you can do so and can do it using a container but the condition is that you be very careful that splashes do not enter the Masjid [Alamgiri]. After Wuzu to shake off the water from your hands or face in the Masjid is forbidden [Bahar].
  • Rule: Make sure that you do not put the dirt swept from the Masjid in a place where it is open to disrespect.
  • Rule: It is not allowed to plant trees in the Masjid, however, if the ground is damp and therefore needs a tree to be planted there or the pillars are weak and require additional support then it is allowable to plant trees in the Masjid [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: To ensure that the rules of the Masjid are adhered to, you are allowed to build a room or partition inside the Masjid [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: It is Haram to beg inside the Masjid and to give a beggar some money is also not allowed [Muslim etc.]. It is not allowed to go inside the Masjid after eating or putting on a substance that gives off a foul stench.
  • Rule: You are not allowed to go inside the Masjid after eating raw garlic or onions until the smell disappears. The same rule applies to all those items that smell and the Masjid should be protected from it until the smell goes, in the same way if an ill person has applied ointment or medication that has a bad smell should not be allowed in the Masjid and neither should a person who suffers from a disease such as leprosy or skin disease etc. A person who has a habit of using bad language or has an abusive manner should also be prevented from going into the Masjid [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar]. It is not allowed to talk inside the Masjid of unnecessary things and neither is speaking in a loud voice [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Sagiri].
  • Rule: For the cleanliness of the Masjid you are allowed to clean out the nest of a pigeon or bat etc [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is better to pray Namaz in the village or local Masjid than to pray in the Jamia (Central) Masjid even if the Jamaat is small, in fact if there is no Jamaat performed in the local Masjid then perform Azaan and pray Namaz alone as this is better than to pray in the Jamia Masjid [Sagiri etc.].

WITR NAMAZ

The Namaz of Witr is Wajib and if for some reason it has not been prayed during it’s allocated time then it’s Qaza is also Wajib [Alamgiri, Hidaya]. Witr Namaz contains three Rakaat to be performed with one Salaam, the same as the Maghrib Namaz. The first Qaidah is Wajib, meaning after two Rakaats you must sit down and only pray Attahiyat and then stand back up and pray Alhamdo and a Surat and then lift both hands upto the ear lobes and whilst saying Allaho Akbar fold them again and pray ‘Dua-e-Kunoot’. After praying Dua-e-Kunoot perform Rukooh and finish the Namaz as normal.

  • Rule: It is Wajib to pray Dua-e-Kunoot and it is not Wajib to pray any specific Dua, however, it is better to pray those Duas which have been mentioned in the Hadiths. The most common one is as follows; “Allahumma Inna Nasta’inuka Wa Nastaghfiruka Wa Nu’Minu Beka Wana Tawwakkalu Alaika Wanusni Alaikal Khair Wa Nashkuruka Walaa Nakfuruka Wa Nakhla’u Wanatruku Mayyaf Juruka. Allahumma iyyakana’budu Walaka Nusalli Wanasjudu Wa ilaka Nas’aa Wanahfidu Wanarju Rahamataka Wa Nakhsha Azaabaka inna Azaabaka BilKuffari Mulhiq”.
  • Rule: Those who cannot, pray Dua-e-Kunoot, should pray this; “Rabbana Aatina Fiddunya Hasanataw Wafil Aakhirati Hasanataw Wa Qina Azaaban Naar” and those who cannot pray this should pray “Allahummagh Firli” three times [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: Dua-e-Kunoot should always be prayed quietly, whether it be the Imaam or a Muqtadee or a Munfarid, whether it be the month of Ramadan or other days, whether it be Ada or Qaza [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Except for Witr, do not pray Dua-e-Kunoot in any other Namaz. However, if there is a serious difficulty or incident then you can pray it in Fajr also. The way to pray it in Fajr is the same as Witr except for it is done in the second Rakat [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar etc.].
  • Rule: If you forget to sit in the first Qaidah then you are not allowed to sit back down, but you should continue and perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo at the end. If you forget to pray Kunoot and you go into the Rukooh then do not pray it in the Rukooh nor return to the Qayam position, but continue your Namaz as normal and perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo at the end and the Namaz will count. In Witr the Qiraayat is obligatory in all three Rakats and to join a Surat after Alhamdo is Wajib.
  • Rule: It is better if you pray ‘Sabbihismi Rabbikal Aalaa’ or ‘Inna Anzalna’ in the first Rakat and in the second ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kafiroon’ and in the third ‘QuI Huwallah Ho Ahad’ and sometimes pray other Surats.
  • Rule: The Namaz of Witr cannot be prayed whilst sitting down or on a cavalcade (item used for travelling e.g. horse, car, camel etc.) without a real reason [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: For a Sahib-e-Tarteeb who is aware that he has not yet prayed the Namaz of Witr and during the Fajr time he prayed the Fajr Namaz and there is enough time for him to pray the Qaza of Witr and then he must pray the Fajr Namaz again, then his first Fajr will not count whether it be during the beginning time, middle or near the end time of Fajr [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

When can Witr be prayed with Jamaat?

  • Rule: The Witr Namaz can only be prayed with Jamaat during the holy month of Ramadan, except for Ramadan it is Makrooh to pray with Jamaat [Hidaya etc.]. In fact it is Mustahhab to pray it with Jamaat in this great month of Ramadan.
  • Rule: If a person has not prayed the Farz of Isha with Jamaat, then he should also pray the Witr alone, even if he has prayed the Tarawih with Jamaat.


SUNNATS AND NAFLS

  • Rules of Sunnat-e-Maukida and Ghair Maukida

There are many Sunnats which are regarded as Maukida, whereby it has been regarded as important in Shariat and to miss it even once without reason is worth reprimanding, and to make a habit of missing them would mean being a wrongdoer (Fasiq) who’s giving oath would not be counted and is worthy of hell. To miss it is close to Haram and those who miss it have a risk of not being interceded on the day of judgement. Sunnat-e-Maukida is sometimes also referred to as Sunun-e-Hidaya. Many Sunnats are Ghair Maukida and are sometimes referred to as Sunun-e-Zawa’id and it’s importance has not been defined in Shariat and sometimes is quoted as Mustahhab. Nafl are those actions which by doing would gain reward and to miss carries no punishment and there is no harm in missing.

Namaz which is Sunnat-e-Maukida

  • Rule: The Sunnat-e-Maukida are these;
  • The first two Rakats of Fajr, before the Farz Namaz
  • The first four Rakats of Zohr before the Farz Namaz and the two Rakats of Zohr after the Farz Namaz.
  • The two Rakats after the Farz Rakats of Maghrib.
  • The two Rakats of Isha after the Farz Rakats.
  • The first four Rakats before Farz of Ju’ma and the four Rakats after Farz and it is better also to pray the two Rakats additionally after Farz [Guniya, Hidaya].
  • Rule: The most important Maukidah is the Sunnats of Fajr, upto the extent that many Ulema regard them as Wajib. Therefore they cannot be prayed without reason whilst sitting or on a vehicle or moving car [Fatahul Qadir etc.].
  • Rules of missing Sunnats
  • Rule: If the Fajr Namaz became Qaza and you prayed them before midday then also pray the Qaza for the Sunnats otherwise don’t. Except for Fajr if all other Sunnats became Qaza, then there is no Qaza for them.
  • Rule: If you missed the first Sunnats of Zohr or Ju’ma and prayed the Farz Rakats then if there is time pray the Sunnats after and it is better to pray them after the normal Sunnats that are prayed after the Farz Namaz [Fatahut Qadir, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the Sunnats of Fajr are not prayed and the Farz Namaz is prayed then do not pray them until after sunrise as Qaza as it is better to pray them after sunrise and it is not allowed to pray them in this situation before sunrise [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is Sunnat to pray in the Sunnats of Fajr, in the first Rakat ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kafiroon’ and in the second ‘QuI Huwallaho Ahad’.
    When Nafl is allowed
  • Rule: It is not allowed to start any Nafl or Sunnat once Jamaat has started. The only exception is the Sunnats of Fajr and the rule is you must start them even if the Jamaat has started as long as you are aware that you can finish the Sunnats and join the Jamaat even if it is in the last Qaidah. You must pray these Sunnats separately away from the rows of Jamaat as to pray them in the same row as the Jamaat is not allowed.
  • Rule: If you are aware that if you pray Nafl or Sunnat then you will miss the Jamaat, then it is not allowed to start the Nafl or Sunnat.

Mustahhab Namaz

  • Rule: Four Rakaat Namaz before Isha and Asr and four Rakats after Isha all with one Salaam is Mustahhab. It is also the case if you pray two Rakats after Isha then the Mustahhab will be fulfilled. It is also Mustahhab to pray four Rakats after Zohr. It is quoted in the Hadith that those who pray these will have the fire of hell made Haram for them.

Salaatul Awaabeen

  • Rule: After Maghrib, to pray six Rakats is Mustahhab and they are known as SalaatuI Awaabeen. It is better to pray them in two, two Rakats [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: The Mustahhab of Zohr, Asr and Isha include the Sunnat-e-Maukida. For example if you pray four Rakats after Zohr Farz then both the Sunnats and the Mustahhab will be fulfilled and alternatively you can pray them both with one Salaam. Meaning perform Salaam after four Rakats and only the intention of Sunnat is sufficient, there is no need to define the Maukida and Mustahhab separately as they both will be fulfilled [Fatahul Qadir, Bahar].
  • Rule: Qiraayat is obligatory in all the Rakats of Nafl and Sunnat.
  • Rule: To intentionally start a Sunnat or Nafl Namaz will make it Wajib, meaning if you break it then to repeat or perform it’s Qaza is Wajib.
  • Rule: Nafl Namaz can be prayed without reason whilst sitting down, however, to pray it standing up carries double reward [Hidaya].
  • Rule: If you are praying Nafl sitting down then sit as if you are sat in Qaidah except for when you are praying Qiraayat have your arms folded below the navel just as you have them when stood up [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: The two Rakats Nafl that are prayed after Witr, it is better to pray ‘Iza Zul ZilatuI Ardo’ in the first Rakat and ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kafiroon’ in the second Rakat.

Where is it better to pray Sunnat and Nafl ?

  • Rule: It is better to pray the Sunnat and Nafl in the home [Hidaya etc.].
  • Rule: Do not talk between the Sunnat and Farz Namaz as the reward is reduced [Fatahul Qadir], the same rule applies to any action which is forbidden as soon as Takbeer-e-Tahrima is said (i.e. eat, drink, talk etc.) [Tanweer, Bahar].

Namaz of Tahajjud

After praying Isha and after sleeping, the time that you wake up is the time of Tahajjud, however, it is better to pray in the last third of the night. Tahujjud is Sunnat and is prayed without the intention of Sunnat and is at least two Rakats and most is eight Rakats [Fatahul Qadir, Alamgiri].

  • Rule: In a Nafl Namaz during the day it is Makrooh to pray it more that four Rakats without performing Salaam and during the night it is Makrooh to pray it more than eight Rakats without performing salaam. Whether it is be day or night it is better to perform Salaam at the maximum of four Rakats [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you have made the intention of praying more than two Rakats of Nafl then you must perform Qaidah between every two Rakats.

Notice: To pray more than two Rakats of Nafl in one Salaam will make the rules rather difficult to observe and that is why it is better to pray two, two Rakats.

Namaz Ishraq

This Namaz is also Sunnat. After praying Fajr keep on praying the Durood Sharif. After the sun has risen slightly meaning at least twenty minutes from the start of sunrise has passed, then pray two Rakats.

Namaz_Chaasht

This is also Sunnat and there are at least two Rakats or at the most twelve Rakats, and it is better to pray all twelve. The time for this is when the sun has well risen upto the start of midday, however, it is better to pray it when the sun has quarter risen in the sky.

Namaz Istikhara

It has been quoted in the Hadiths that when a person makes an intention for something then he should pray two Rakats Nafl. In the first Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kafiroon’ and in the second Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘QuI Huwallaho Ahad’ and then pray the following Dua and with Wuzu face the Qibla and go to sleep. At the beginning of the Dua and at the end, pray Alhamdo and Durood Sharif. The Dua is as follows; “Allahumma inni Astakhiruka Bi ilmika Wa Astakdiruka Bi Qudratika Wa As’aluka Min Fadlikal Azueemi Fa innaka Taqdiru Wala Aqdiru Wa Ta’lamu Walaa A’lamu Wa anta Allamul Ghuyub Allahumma In kunta Ta’lamu Anna Hazal Amra Khairulli Fi Deeni Wa Ma’aashi Wa Aaqibati Amri Wa Aajili Amri Wa’Aajilihi Faqdurhuli Wa Yasirrihuli Summa Baarikli Feehi Wa’inkunta Ta’lamu Anna Hazal Amra Sharruli Fi Deeni Wa ma’aashi Wa’Aaqibati Amri Wa Aajili Amri Wa Aajilihi Fa’asrif’hu Anni Wa as’rifni Anhu Waqdur liyal Khaira Haiysu Kaana Summa Raddini Bihi”

At both ‘Al Amra’ mention your request. Just like in the first one say ‘Haza Safara Khairuli’ and in the second one say “Haza Safara Sharruli’ [Guniya].

When should Istikhara be done ?

  • Rule: There is no Istikhara for pious actions such as Hajj, Jihad etc. However, you can perform Istikhara to designate a fixed time for them [Guniya].
  • Rule: It is better to perform Istakhara at least seven times and then see wherever your conscience is fixed that is what is best for you. Many pious Buzrukhs say that if you see whiteness or greenery in your dreams then it is good and if you see darkness or redness then it is a bad thing and you should stay away from it [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Namaz-e-Haajat (Fulfilling Needs)

When someone has a need from Allah Ta’ala or requires something from a person or they are in some sort of difficulty, then carefully perform Wuzu and then pray two or four Rakats Nafl Namaz. In the first Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘AyatuI Kursi’ three times. In the second Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘QuI Huwallaho Ahad’ once. In the third Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘QuI A’oozo Birabbil Falaq’ once and in the fourth Rakat after Alhamdo pray ‘QuI A’oozo Birabbin Naas’ once. After Salaam pray the following three times; “Huwallahul Lazi Laa’ilaha illa Huwa Aalimul Ghaibi Wash’shahaadati Huwar Rahmanur Rahim” then three times pray “Subhanallahi Walhamdo Lillahi Wa Laailaha illallaho Wallaho Akbar Walaa Hawla Walaa Quwwata illa Billah” then three times pray a Durood Sharif and then pray this Dua;

“La ilaha illallahul Hakeemul Kareem Subhanallahi Rabbil Arshil Azeem Alhamdo Lillahi Rabbil Aalameen As’aluka Maujibaati Rahmatika Wa’azaai’ma Maghfiratika Wal Ghanimati Min Kulli Birriw Wassalamata Min Kulli Ismin Laatada’ Li Zamban illa Ghafaratahu Walaa Hamman illa Farrajtahu Walaa Haajatan Hiya Laka Rizan illa Qafaytuhi Yaa Ar’hamarraahimin”

Namaz of Tarawih

Tarawih is the twenty Rakat Namaz that is Sunnat-e-Maukida and is prayed in the month of Ramadan after the Farz Namaz of Isha every night.

  • Rule: The time of Tarawih is after praying the Farz of Isha until the beginning of the break of dawn [Hidaya]. In Tarawih the Jamaat is Sunnat-e-Kifayaa, meaning if all the people of the Masjid missed it then they would all be responsible for the sin and if one person prayed at home alone then he has not committed a sin [Hidaya, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to delay it until one third of the night has passed and if you wait until half the night has passed then there is no harm [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: Just as the Tarawih is Sunnat-e-Maukida for men, in the same way it is Sunnat-e-Maukida for women and they are not allowed to miss it [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: The twenty Rakats of Tarawih are to be prayed in two, two Rakats i.e. performing salaam after every two Rakats and therefore in total ten salaams. After every four Rakats it is Mustahhab to rest for the duration it took to pray the four Rakats, this rest is called Tarwih [Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: After the Tarawih has finished the fifth Tarwih is also Mustahhab. If the fifth Tarwih is a burden on people then do not do it [Alamgiri, etc.].
  • Rule: There is flexibility in Tarwih, whether you remain quiet or you can pray some Tasbeeh, Quran, Durood Sharif or Dua and if he wished he can pray Nafl alone, but to do this with Jamaat is Makrooh [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: Those who have not prayed the Farz of Isha cannot pray the Tarawih nor Witr until he prays the Farz.
  • Rule: Those who prayed the Farz of Isha alone can pray the Tarawih with Jamaat but he must pray the Witr alone [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you have prayed the Isha Farz with Jamaat and then prayed the Tarawih alone, he can join the Jamaat for Witr [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you have some Rakats of Tarawih left and the Imam has stood up for Witr then it is better to pray the Witr with Jamaat as long as you have prayed Isha Farz with Jamaat and then you can pray the remaining Rakats of Tarawih. It is also allowed to complete your Rakats of Tarawih and then pray Witr alone [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If people have prayed the Tarawih and now they want to pray it again then they can pray it alone but it is not allowed to pray it with Jamaat again [Alamgiri]. If one Imam prays Tarawih in two masjids and if he prays the full Tarawih in both masjids then this is not allowed. If the Muqtadee prays the Tarawih in full in both masjids [hen there is no problem, however, he is not allowed to pray Witr again if he has already prayed in the first masjid [Alamgiri].
    Rule: It is better to pray the Tarawih with Jamaat in the masjid. If the Tarawih is prayed in a house with Jamaat then you will not get the sin of missing Jamaat as it will still be counted but the reward will be less than praying in the masjid [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: The Tarawih prayed behind a child will not count for any adults who prayed behind the child [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: In the whole month of Ramadan to finish the Quran once is Sunnat-e-Maukidah and to finish it twice is virtuous and to finish it three times is a good thing. You should not miss this opportunity just because people are idle [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: To give a Hafiz a salary for praying the Tarawih is not allowed and the giver and taker are both sinners. A salary is not just a fixing of the fee such as I will take this much for praying the Tarawih or I will give you so much for praying the Tarawih, but if a Hafiz believes he will pray at a certain place he will get so much then this is also not allowed. If the people say we will not give you anything or the Hafiz says I will not take anything and then the public decide to give the Hafiz a gift or some money as a gesture to thank him for his efforts then there is no problem with this [Bahar-e-Shariat].
    Shabinah
  • Rule: Shabinah meaning to finish the whole Quran in one night in Tarawih. During today’s era where a Hafiz prays the Quran at great speed that the words cannot be understood. Never mind praying the words where the pronunciation is done correctly the listeners are also in a state where some are sat down, some are lying down, some are even sleeping and some perform the Takbeer-e-Tahmnah when the Imam goes into the Rukooh and then they are doing this very quickly, in all these situations the Shabinah is not allowed. If the Hafiz prays speedily to pose off then this is Haram and is a sinner.

NAMAZ FOR THE SICK

If a person due to illness cannot stand and pray Namaz then they should sit and pray Namaz. Whilst seated he should perform Rukooh by leaning far forward and pray ‘Subhana Rabbial Azueem’ and then sit back up straight and then go into Sijdah as normal. If he is not able to pray Namaz whilst being seated then he should lay down and pray. The method is to lay down flat and point the feet towards Qibla and keep the knees up and keep a pillow underneath the head so that the face is pointing towards Qibia and the head is higher than the rest of the body. To perform Rukooh and Sijdah by actions, for the Sijdah lean the head completely forward and for the Rukooh lean the head slightly forward. In the same way Namaz can also be prayed lying on your left or right side.

When can an ill person miss Namaz. ?

  • Rule:When an ill person cannot even move his head then the Namaz is forgiven and there is no need to use the eyes to perform the actions or eyebrows or to pray with an intention only in the heart. If six Namaz pass like this then there is no need to perform Qaza as this is also forgiven and there is no need for Fidya (monetary compensation). If the time like this is less than six Namaz then Qaza is obligatory even if the health is only a little better that the person can now move his head to perform the actions [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar etc.].
  • Rule: If an ill person is in a state whereby he cannot keep count of the Rakats and Rukoohs or Sijdahs then there is no need for him to perform Namaz on time [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: To stand in all Farz Namaz, Witr, Eid Namaz and the Sunnats of Fajr is obligatory and if Namaz is prayed whilst sitting down without genuine reason then the Namaz will not count [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Because the Qayam is Farz therefore without a genuine religiously recognised reason it cannot be missed, otherwise the Namaz will not count. Upto the extent that if you can lean on a stick, servant or wall then it is Farz to do this and if you can only stand for a small amount of time like whilst saying Allaho Akbar in Takbeer-e-Tahrimah then it is Farz to start the Namaz whilst standing and then sit down afterwards otherwise the Namaz will not count. If you have a slight headache or flu or a cold or a small wound where people can walk about, is in no way a reason to pray the Namaz whilst being seated and if you have done so then it has not counted and you must pray Qaza for them [Guniya, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If a person leaks drops of urine or blood if he stands and doesn’t if he sits then it is Farz for him to pray whilst seated as long as there is no other way of stopping his illness.
  • Rule: A person is so weak that if he goes to the masjid to pray the Namaz with Jamaat then he will have to sit down and pray Namaz, but if he remains at home then he can pray the Namaz standing, then it is Farz for him to pray the Namaz at home with Jamaat if possible otherwise alone [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If an ill person prays whilst standing then he cannot pray the Quran at all and if he prays whilst seated he can pray the Quran, then it is Farz for him to pray whilst sitting down and if he can pray a little bit of the Quran whilst standing then it is Farz to pray as much as he can whilst standing and then the remainder whilst seated [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. Rule: If a blanket is put underneath the ill person praying Namaz and it has become impure but if you were to change it, it will become impure’ again then continue to pray the Namaz on the original blanket and if the blanket is changed then the new blanket will not become as impure as quickly but by changing the blanket it will cause great distress to the ill person then do not change it [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a person is drowning and he can gain support from a stick then it is Farz for him to pray the Namaz as long as Amar-e-Kasir is not performed and if he does not pray and he survives then he must perform Qaza [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].

QAZA NAMAZ

To make a Namaz Qaza without genuine Shariat reason is a big sin and to pray the Namaz is Farz and is necessary to perform repentance with sincerity. By the use of repentance or having the Hajj accepted will eradicate the sin for delaying the Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

  • Rule: Repentance is only correct when the Qaza is prayed and if you perform repentance but continue not to pray the Qaza or continue committing the sin then this is not repentance [Radd-ul-Mohtar]. It is quoted in the Hadith that a person who performs Tauba (repentance) but continues performing that sin then he has not performed repentance but is playing a joke with Allah.

Description of Qaza

  • Rule: Whatever a servant has been ordered, then to perform that act on time is known as Ada, and if the time passes then it is known as Qaza.
  • Rule: If you perform Tahrima within the time then the Namaz is not Qaza but it is Ada, however, the exception to this rule is for the Namaz of Fajr, Ju’ma or Eid Namaz whereby the final salaam has to be performed before the time has ended [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a Namaz becomes Qaza due to sleeping or by forgetting then to pray the Qaza is Farz but the sin for Qaza does not apply, however once awake or remembering and as long as the time is not Makrooh then you must pray it immediately and to deiay will be a Makrooh [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: The Qaza of Farz Namaz is Farz, the Qaza of Wajib is Wajib and the Qaza of Sunnat is Sunnat for those Sunnats that carry a Qaza such as the Sunnats of Fajr when the Farz has also been missed and the first Sunnats of Zohr when the Farz has been prayed and the time of Zohr has not finished [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Time of Qaza

  • Rule: There is no fixed time for praying Qaza as whenever it is prayed the duty will be fulfilled except for sunrise, just before sunset and exact midday, as no Namaz is allowed during these times [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: Whichever Namaz has been missed has to be prayed like that, for example, if a four Rakat Namaz has been missed whilst on a journey then only two Rakats will be prayed when praying it’s Qaza even if you are praying it back at home and if a four Rakat Namaz was made Qaza at home then if you pray it on a journey you will still have to pray four Rakats. If there is a problem when praying Qaza then you are allowed to accommodate for that meaning, if when the Namaz was made Qaza you were allowed to stand and pray and now you are unable to stand and pray and therefore have to sit and pray the Namaz then you are allowed to do this and when you get better there is no need to repeat this Qaza [Alamgiri].

Which Qaza Namaz is forgiven

  • Rule:If a person is so ill that they cannot pray Namaz even by actions and if this situation remains for six Namaz then the Qaza Namaz is not Wajib [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If a mental person has missed Namaz during his illness and it has been for a period of more than six Namaz continuously then there is no need to perform Qaza [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If there is enough time to pray both Qaza and Ada in short then you can do this and if by expanding the praying then there is not enough time to pray both Namaz then the routine (Tarteeb) is still Farz and if by missing all allowed things but not Wajibs or Farz in Namaz you can pray both, then this should be done if possible [Alamgiri].

ROUTINE IS NECESSARY IN QAZA NAMAZ

  • Rule: For a Sahib-e-Tarteeb, meaning for those who have less than six Namaz in total of Qaza to pray, then when remembering and there being enough time to pray theQaza, he prays his Ada instead then this Namaz will not count. This means he will still have to pray the Ada Namaz again. If he continued praying the Ada Namaz and missed the Qaza until he has prayed the sixth Namaz and then all the Namaz will be correct as he will no longer be Sahib-e-Tarteeb any more and if in between he prays one Qaza, then all the Ada will not count.
  • Rule: Tarteeb meaning routine is necessary for the missed Namaz and the Ada Namaz as long as there are less than six missed Namaz and hence first the Qaza should be prayed then the Ada. For example if today someone’s Fajr, Zohr, Asr and Maghrib became Qaza then he cannot pray the Isha Namaz until he has prayed the Qaza for the four Namaz in sequence first.
  • Rule: If there isn’t enough time to pray the Ada and all the Qaza Namaz then pray as many Qaza and the Ada as possible and for the rest, Tarteeb can be missed, for example, if both the Farz of Isha and Witr became Qaza and in Fajr you only had time to pray five Rakats then you pray three Rakats of Witr and two of Fajr, and if you only had time for six Rakats then pray the Qaza of Farz Isha and pray two Rakats Farz of Fajr [Shareh Wiqaya].
  • Rule: If six Namaz became Qaza and as soon as the time for the sixth is finished there is no longer a need for Tarteeb and now regardless of remembering and having time if you pray the Ada Namaz it will count. Whether the Qaza have occurred all in one go meaning six Namaz together or by six in a few days, for example, your Fajr became Qaza for six days and you continued praying Ada and totally forgot about the Qaza then the same rule applies and you are no longer a Sahib-e-Tarteeb [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: As soon as six Namaz became Qaza and the time for the sixth Namaz has gone then Tarteeb is no longer Farz anymore, whether all the missed Namaz are old or some are recent and some are old , meaning if you missed a month’s Namaz and then started praying again and again missed a couple you are still no longer a Sahib-e-Tarteeb as you have more than six Qaza in total to pray [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: When due to having more than six Qaza the Tarteeb is no longer necessary then if some of the Qaza is prayed and there are less than six Qaza remaining in total then you will still no longer be Sahib-e-Tarteeb until all the Qaza is prayed, and when this is the case you will become Sahib-e-Tarteeb again [Shareh Wafaya, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Just as six or more Qaza Namaz clears the necessity for routine for the Ada and Qaza Namaz, there is also no need for routine for the Qaza Namaz, meaning that the remanding Qaza can be prayed in whichever sequence deemed suitable, for example, if someone missed a full month’s Namaz and then he prayed them first the thirty Farz of Fajr then the thirty Namaz of Zohr etc. and this would also be acceptable and the Namaz will count [Alamgiri]. Whoever has the responsibility of praying Qaza Namaz although it is necessary for them to be prayed as soon as possible they can be delayed due to responsibilities towards the family, or work etc. and whenever he gains some free time he should pray the Qaza until they are all complete [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: Qaza Namaz is more important than the Nafl Namaz and therefore when you pray the Nafl instead you should pray any Qaza you may have left, however, do not replace the Tarawih or the twelve Sunnat-e-Maukidah (in the day).
  • Rule: For those who have the responsibility of many years Qaza and they cannot remember exactly how many then they should make the intention that “I am praying the first Qaza of Fajr or Zohr or Asr, that is due from me” and complete all the Qaza like this until they are certain that they have none left to perform.

Age of becoming an Adult

  • Rule: Whether a person is male or female, once they reach the age of adolescence all Namaz and Roza etc. will become obligatory for them. A female’s age is at least nine and at the most fifteen and a male’s age is a minimum of twelve and a maximum of fifteen. It is necessary to believe a fifteen year old as an adult according to Shariat whether or not they show signs of adulthood.

To be illiterate is not an excuse

  • Rule: It is obligatory for all adult Muslims to learn the Farz rules of Shariat and being illiterate or a female is not an excuse. If you are not aware of your obligations and necessities according to Islam then you will be a sinner and caught in the grounds of punishment.

Compensation for Namaz (Fidya)

  • Rule: If a person’s Namaz has become Qaza and he dies then if he has left an order in his will to pay Fidya for his Qaza Namaz and he has left some money or goods, then Fidya should be paid from one third of the money or goods left by him and one half Sa’a (approx. 4lb 8oz) of wheat or one Sa’a ( approx. 9lb) of Sadqa is to be given to the poor for every Farz or Wajib missed. If the dying person has not left any goods then the next of kin can give to the poor from his own goods. The way to do this is the next of kin to give half a Sa’a to a pauper and he would become the owner, and the pauper would now as the owner give the goods back to the next of kin as a gift and now the next of kin would become the owner and to continue this process until all the Namaz have been counted for. If the person who has died has left some goods but is not enough then the same process should be applied. If the person who has died has not left an order in his will to give Fidya and the next of kin wishes to do so then they can.
  • Rule: For whose Namaz there is fault or improper then they should repeat the whole lot as this is a good thing and if there is no fault then they shouldn’t but if they would like to do so then they pray them after Fajr or Asr and should pray all the Rakats in full (with a Surat attached) and for Witr after Kunoot they should perform Qaidah and then join another Rakat to make it a total of four [Alamgiri].

Qaza-e-Umri does not exist

  • Rule: Many people on the night of Shabb-e-Qadr or at the end of Ramadan pray two Rakats Namaz and believe that all their Qaza for a lifetime has been fulfilled, this is totally wrong and incorrect and is not possible.

NAMAZ FOR A TRAVELLER

  • According to Shariat a traveller is a person who leaves his village or area with an intention of travelling for a distance of three days.
  • Rule: A day means the shortest day in the year and the whole day does not mean a distance of a person travelling from in the morning to night but the major part of the day. For example, started walking from the break of dawn to the afternoon and then repeated the same for the next two days, then the total distance is regarded as travelling distance according to Shariat. Walking from dawn to the afternoon does not mean continuous walking, but resting as and when necessary and the speed is not too fast nor too slow. Walking on dry land means the same speed as a camel and a man walking, walking on rocks and rough ground is whatever speed necessary to walk and travelling on a boat is the speed when the wind is not too fast nor too still [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: On dry ground the measurement is taken as miles and the total amount of miles are fifty seven and a half {57.5} (we have not mentioned any old measurements used) [Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar-e-ShariatJ.

Distance of Travel and the application of Qasr

  • Rule: If the distance of three days is covered in two days or less then it is still regarded as a journey and a distance of less than three days is covered in more than three days then it is still not regarded as a journey [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri}.
  • Rule: A clear route on dry round for a distance of 57.5 miles is covered in a car or train in less than an hour but according to Shariat it is still regarded as a journey and the rules of Qasr and other journey rules will apply [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Only an intention of travelling is not sufficient but they have to leave the area, if it is a city then to leave the city, if it is a town to leave the town and if it is a city then not only the city but it’s associated landmarks then the journey has begun [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If the station is outside the area then once reaching the station the journey will begin as long the intention to travel for a ‘journey’ has been made.
  • Rule: It is also necessary for a traveller to make the intention of a distance of more than three days (57.5 miles) from where he starts and if he makes the intention to travel for a distance of two days and then from there he made the intention of travelling another two days distance he will not be a traveller even though like this he may travel the whole world [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: It is also necessary for a journey to make the intention of travelling for a continuous distance of three days meaning if a person made the intention of travelling two days and stopping and did some work and then travelled for another day this would not be counted as a journey [Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar-e-Shariat].

ORDERS FOR A TRAVELLER

The meaning of Qasr

It is Wajib for a traveller to perform Qasr for Namaz, meaning For four Rakat Farz he should pray two Rakats as for the traveller this the full Namaz.

  • Rule: There is no Qasr for Maghrib and Fajr and should be prayed in full. Only for the Farz Namaz of Zohr, Asr and Isha there is Qasr.
  • Rule: If a traveller does not perform Qasr then he will be a sinner.

No Qasr for Sunnats

  • Rule: There is no Qasr in Sunnat and therefore should be prayed in full. In fact due to fear or if in a hurry you can miss the Sunnats but you cannot pray them as Qasr [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If a traveller instead of praying Qasr he prays the full four Rakats then if he has performed Qaidah in the second Rakat, then his Namaz will count and if he does not perform Qaidah in the second Rakat then his Namaz will be void.
  • Rule: A person is a traveller until he returns to his area or makes the intention of staying at the destination for more than fifteen days and this applies when he has travelled for a distance of three days. If he has not yet travelled for a distance of three days and decides to return, he is no longer a traveller even though he might be in a jungle [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

Conditions of intention when reaching destination

For the intention of reaching destination to be correct there are six conditions, meaning when all six conditions have been fulfilled then he will have finished his full journey, otherwise not.

When you stop walking, if you make the intention whilst walking then you haven’t finished your journey.

Wherever you have stopped is fit for stopping, meaning a jungle or boat in a river or ship at sea does not end the journey.

The intention is to stay for fifteen days, if the intention is for less then you will not have finished your journey.

This intention is for one place, if it is for two separate places, i.e. to stay in one place for ten days and the other for five days then you will not have finished your journey.

Your intention is made by yourself and not under the influence of another person who has authority over you and you have total control of your own intention.

  • Rule: A traveller is walking and he has not yet reached his destination and makes the intention then he is still a traveller and if he has reached his destination and makes the intention then he has finished his journey even though he may not have found a place to stay.[Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Those who are under the control of someone else then their intention will count and those they are being controlled by, their intention will count. A husband’s intention will count a wife’s won’t. A master’s intention will count a slave’s intention will not. An officer of the army’s intention will count, the soldier’s intention will not. Therefore, if the husband made the intention of finishing the journey and the wife did not then both will have finished the journey because the husband’s intention will count and the wife’s intention will not and in the same way if the wife made the intention of finishing the journey and the husband did not then they will not have finished the journey, and the same rule applies to all those who are dependent on someone else.
    When can a traveller and non traveller follow each other
  • Rule: A non traveller can follow a traveller and when the Imam (who is the traveller) performs Salaam after two Rakats the non traveller who is the Muqtadee will stand up and finish his two remaining Rakats but in Qayam he must not pray anything and remain stood for the length of time it takes to pray Surah Fatiha and then go into Rukooh and finish his Namaz off as normal [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].
  • Rule: If the Imam is a traveller then he should state that he is a traveller and when he performs Salaam he should say ‘all of you finish your Namaz, as I am a traveller’.
  • Rule: If a traveller followed a non traveller meaning the non traveller was the Imam then for the traveller the first Qaidah will become Wajib and will no longer be Farz and therefore if the Imam did not perform the first Qaidah then the Namaz will not become void and if the traveller was Imam then the first Qaidah will be Farz for the non traveller Muqtadees [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: Once a traveller reaches his proper home town then he has finished his journey regardless of making an intention or not.

Definition of proper home town

  • Rule: Watn-e-Asli (proper town) is that place where you were born or where people from your family live or you have settled there and the intention is not to move from there. Watn-e-lqamat (Place of stay) is that place where a traveller has made the intention of staying for fifteen or more days [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: One Watn-e-lqamat makes another Watn-e-lqamat void, meaning you stayed with the intention in one place for more than fifteen days and then went to another place with the intention to stay there for fifteen or more days then the first place is no longer a Watn-e-lqamat even if the distance between the two places is not as long as the distance of travel [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If you reached from Watn-e-lqamat to the Watn-e-Asli or travelled from Watn-e-lqamat for a distance of travel (57.5 miles) then the Watn-e-lqamat is no longer Watn-e-lqamat, meaning if you returned to that place and decided to stay less than fifteen days then you will remain a traveller [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If a traveller gets married and even though his intention is not to stay there for fifteen days he is no longer a traveller and if a person has two wives then once he reaches their home in two different places he is not a traveller.
  • Rule: A woman marries and then goes to live at her husband’s place and lives there permanently then her own home is no longer Watn-e-Asli, meaning if her husband’s home is a distance of three days from her parent’s home and she does not intend to stay there for fifteen days or more then she must pray Qasr Namaz, and if she has not left her parent’s home permanently then when she reaches her parent’s home her journey has finished and she must pray the full Namaz [Bahar-e-Shariat].

A Woman cannot travel without a Mahrum

  • Rule:It is not allowed for a woman to travel for a distance of three days or more without a Mahrum (her husband or adult relative with whom her marriage is permanently forbidden, e.g. father, brother etc.). In fact she cannot travel for a distance of one day with a child or a person with less intelligence than average without being assisted by her husband or adult Mahrum [Alamgiri, Bahar etc.], it is necessary that the Mahrum is not a big wrongdoer or a person who; has gained disrespect [Bahar-e-Shariat].

PRAYING NAMAZ ON A CONVEYANCE

Whether a person is a traveller due to religion or due to worldly affairs once he leaves the outskirts of his town he can pray Nafl Namaz on his conveyance (vehicle of travel e.g. car, horse, camel etc.) whilst seated and he can perform the Namaz whilst seated and perform the Rukooh by action and the Sijdah by bending slightly more than the Rukooh. Do not place your head on an ornament to perform Sijdah or put something on it to perform Sijdah as this is not allowed and whichever way the conveyance is going, keep your face pointing that way as to point it in another direction is not allowed even for the Takbeer-e-Tahrima it is not necessary for the face to be towards the Qibla [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

  • Rule: When praying Nafl on the conveyance and the conveyance was urged along by Amal-e-Qalil for example, if you used the heal of your foot or in one hand had a whip to urge the horse then this is allowed and to do this, however, without reason it is not allowed [Radd-ul-Mohtar]. The Farz, Wajib, Sunnats of Fajr, Namaz of Janaza, Namaz of Mannat (fulfilled wish), Sijdah-e-Tilawat of those verses which have been prayed on the ground and those Nafl that had started on the ground and were broken cannot be prayed on a conveyance without reason and if there was a genuine reason then if possible the conveyance should be made to face the Qibla and if this is also not possible then try to perform the Namaz in any way possible [Durr-e-MukhtarJ.

Situations when Namaz can be prayed on a conveyance

  • Rule: The reasons whereby the above conditions can be used to pray the Namaz on a conveyance are as follows,
    It is raining.
  • It is muddy that if you got out and prayed then your face would be sunk in the mud or would be filled with mud and whatever cloth that is laid will become wet through with mud. If in this situation you do not have a conveyance then you should stand and pray Namaz with actions.
  • Your companion will go off without you.
  • The animal that is used to travel on is awkward and if you got off you have no-one to help you to get back on.
  • You have an illness and it will get worse by coming off the conveyance.
  • There is a fear or risk to your life, property or woman.[Durr-e-Mukhtar]

Praying Namaz on a moving train

  • Rule: Farz, Wajib or Sunnat cannot be prayed on a moving train. Therefore when the train stops at a station pray these Namaz and if you see that the time is running out then pray the Namaz whichever way possible and then when you get the time repeat the Namaz [Bahar-e-Shariat]. IMPORTANT A moving train should not be mixed with a moving boat or ship because if these are stopped then they wouldn’t be stopped on ground and you can touch the ground from the train if you get off and you cannot do that on a ship. It is only allowed to pray Namaz on a ship when it is in mid water, if it is on the shore and you can get off then you must do this as praying on the ship in this situation is not allowed.

Praying Namaz on a boat or ship.

  • Rule:To pray Namaz on a moving ship or boat without cause when you can get off and pray it on the ground is not proper.
  • Rule: If the boat has come up on the ground and is stable then there is no need to come off and you can pray on it.
  • Rule: If the boat is tied on the edge and you have the chance of coming off onto the dry ground and praying then you should do this and if this is not possible then you should pray on the boat whilst standing.
  • Rule: If the ship is anchored in the middle then you can pray sitting down if the winds are strong and there is a fear of falling, and if the winds are not that strong then you cannot pray whilst seated.
  • Rule: Whilst praying Namaz on a ship to remain facing the Qibla is necessary and therefore if the ship moves you move so that you continue facing the Qibla and if it is happening fast then do not pray Namaz at that time, however, if time is running out then you must pray it [Guniya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

JUMA (FRIDAY PRAYER)

Juma is Farz-e-Ain meaning obligatory on all individuals. It’s obligation is more important than Zohr and those who reject it is a Kafir [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.]. It is quoted in the Hadith that those who miss three Jumas has thrown Islam behind them, and he is a hypocrite and is disassociated from Allah [Ibne-Khuzaima, Imam Shafaee].

  • Rule: To pray Juma there are six conditions and if one of these is not fulfilled then the Juma will not count.

Conditions of Juma

  • Town or outskirts of town
  • Leadership (King)
  • Time of Zohr
  • Khutba – (Speech)
  • Jamaat
  • Acceptance by majority.

First Condition – Town or Outskirts of town

Town means a place which has many streets and a shopping centre or markets etc. It also has a district and villages belonging to that district. There must also be a judge or mayor belonging to it whom by his power or authority can ensure people go on trial and justice is upheld, even though he may himself be injustice or does not uphold the law. Outskirts of town mean them places which are constructed because of the town, such as a cemetery, stables for horses, barracks for the army and courts and these are on the outskirts of the town to give service to the town and Juma is allowed there. Therefore the Juma should be either prayed in the city or town or the outskirts of the town, it is not allowed in the villages [Guniya, Bahar-e-Shariat]. Rule: For the town, it’s judge or mayor needs to reside there and if he travels and goes elsewhere that place visited will not become a town and the Juma would not be allowed there [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar-e-Shariat]. Rule: If a person who lives in a village goes to a town and intends to stay there that day then the Juma is Farz for them.

Multiple places in a town where Juma can be prayed

  • Rule: Juma can be performed in a town in multiple locations and anywhere within the town, whether the town is large or small and the Juma can be in two Masjids or more [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.]. However, without reason Juma should not be prayed in many different locations because Juma is a sign of Islam and is a congregation of all Jamaats and if it is spread about in different Masjids then the same show does not remain as you would get in one large gathering and it is because of the sign of all Muslims uniting that it has been allowed and so the gathering should not be split and a Juma should not be done in every street or area unnecessarily.

Who should lead the Juma ?
There is a very important point that people have not been paying attention to and have been treating Juma like other normal Namaz and whoever wishes has started a new Juma and whoever wishes they have lead it, this is not allowed, because leading the Juma is the duty of the king of Islam or his deputies and wherever there is not Islamic rule then the highest qualified scholar who is from the correct faith of Ahl-e-Sunnat Wa Jamaat is the person who substitutes the Sultan of Islam and ensures that the rules of Islamic law are followed should lead the Juma, and without his permission the Juma cannot be performed. If this is not possible then the person who people choose as their Imam has to lead the Juma prayers. Also whilst the majority of people being present some of them cannot make a person an Imam or four people decide on an Imam, this type of Juma is not proven anywhere [Bahar-e-Shariat].

Second Condition – King or leader

Leader means a Sultan of Islam or his deputy whom the Sultan has given authority to lead the Juma prayers. Even if the Sultan is a ferocious person or a good person he can lead the prayers. If a person has forced himself into power and according to Shariat he has no right of becoming an Imam, such as he is not a Qureshi or does not fulfil any other condition he can still call for juma prayer [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar etc.].

Third condition – Time

The time of Juma is the time of Zohr, meaning the Juma should be prayed in the time that Zohr is prayed and if in Juma Namaz you got upto praying Attahiyat and the time of Asr started then the Juma Namaz becomes void and you would have to pray the Qaza of Zohr.

Fourth Condition – Khutba (Speech)

  • Rule: The condition for the Khutba of Juma is that it is done within the time and is done before the Juma Namaz. It must be performed in front of such a Jamaat which is necessary for Juma and that is a minimum of three men except for the person performing the Khutba. It should be so loud that the people nearby can hear it and if this is not the case or the Khutba is prayed before midday or after the Namaz or prayed alone or prayed in front of women or children then in all these situations the Juma will not count.
  • Rule: If between the Khutba and Namaz there is a big gap then that Khutba would not be sufficient [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar-e-Shariat].

What is known as a Khutba

  • Rule: Khutba is the remembrance of Allah and therefore even if once ‘Alhamdo Lillahi’ or ‘Subhanallahi’ or ‘La ila Ha illallah’ is prayed, then the Farz would be fulfilled, but to make the Khutba that short is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: It is Sunnat to pray two Khutbas and they should not be very long and if they both together are longer than ‘Tawal-e-Mufassal’ then it is Makrooh especially in the winter [Guniya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Things that are Sunnat in the Khutba Rule:

  • Rule: The things that are Sunnat in the Khutba is;
    • The Khateeb (person praying the Khutba) to be clean and stood up.
    • Before the Khutba the Khateeb to be sat down.
    • The Khateeb to be stood on the Mimbar facing the audience and with his back towards the Qibla.
    • The audience to be paying attention to the Imam.
    • To pray ‘A’oozubillah’ quietly before the Khutba.
    • To pray with your own voice so loud that the people can hear.
    • To start with ‘Alhamdo’.
    • To praise Allah Subhana Wa Ta’ala.
    • To bear witness of Allah’s monotheism and to bear witness the prophet-hood of the Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam.
    • To send the Holy Prophet Durood.
    • To pray at least one verse of the Holy Quran.
    • In the first Khutba to be words of guidance and advice and in the second Khutba to contain praise and witness and to repeat the Durood and to pray for other Muslims.
    • Both Khutbas to be light.
    • To sit between the two Khutbas for a length of three verses.
    • It is Mustahhab to lower the voice for the second Khutba slightly less than the first one and to remember the great Sahhabis and Hazrat Hamza and Hazrat Abbas Radi Allaho Ta’ala Anhum.

It is better to start the Second Khutba like this:

“Alhamdo Lillahi Nahmadaho Wa Nasta’eenuhu Wa Nastaghfiruhu Wanu’Minu Bihi Wanatawakkalu Alaihi Wa Na’uzubillahi Min Shururi Anfusina Wa Min Sayyi Aati A’malina Mayyahdihillahu Fala Mudillalah Wamayyudlillhu Falaa Haadiyalah Wanash Hadu An La ilaha illallahu Wahdahu La Sharika Lahu Wa Nash Hadu Anna Sayyadina Wa Maulana Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasooluh”

If a person is in front of the Imam then he should face the Imam and if he is either on his left or right side then he should turn towards the Imam. It is better to be close to the Imam, however, it is not allowed to cross other people’s necks to get there. Although if the Imam has not yet stood up for the Khutba and there is space near the front then it is allowed to go there and if the Imam has already started the Khutba and you then enter the Masjid, then you should sit in the nearest space or corner available. You should sit whilst listening to the Khutba as you sit in Qaidah in Namaz [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Guniya and Bahar].

  • Rule: To praise and exalt a king of Islam which he does not acquire is Haram, for example to call him ‘the one who owns people’s lives’ etc. because this is a lie and is Haram [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: Not to pray a verse of the Quran in the Khutba or not to sit between two Khutbas or for the Khateeb to speak whist praying the Khutba is Makrooh. However, if the Khateeb promoted good or forbid evil then there is no harm [Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: To pray the Khutba in another language except Arabic or to mix another language with Arabic is against the Sunnat and is not preferred. Also poetry should not be prayed in the Khutba even if it is in the Arabic language. If the a couple of verses of poetry is said which is about advice and is prayed sometimes then there is no harm [Bahar-e-Shahat].

Fifth Condition – Jamaat

Except for the Imam there must be at least another three men, otherwise the Juma will not count [Hidaya, Shareh Wiqaya, Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].

  • Rule: If there are three servants or three travellers or ill people or uneducated or dumb Muqtadees then the Juma will still count. If there are only women or children present then the Juma will not count [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Sixth Condition – Acceptance of all

This means that the doors of the masjid are opened so that anyone wishing could attend the Juma, no-one must be stopped or prevented. If in a major Masjid (Jamia Masjid) when everyone gathers, the doors were locked behind then the Juma will not count [Alamgiri].

  • Rule: If women are prevented from coming into the Masjid then it won’t be against accepting all, as if they came there would be fear of trouble [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Wajibs of Juma

There are eleven aspects that make Juma Wajib and if even one of these were not fulfilled then it is not Farz but even if he prayed the Juma it will count and in fact for an adult male who is sane it is better to pray the Juma and for a woman it is better to pray Zohr. The conditions are as follows;

  1. To be resident in the town or city.
  2. Juma is not obligatory on an ill person. The illness must be so bad that the person cannot go to the Masjid where Juma prayers are held or if he did go his illness would get worse or it would delay the illness from getting better [Guniya]. A very old person is treated in the same context as an ill person [Qazi Khan, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir].
    Rule: If a person is caring after an ill person and is aware that if he goes to pray Juma the ill person will be under risk and no-one else is available to look after them the for the carer, then Juma is not Farz [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  3. To be free. Juma is not Farz on a slave and his master can forbid him [Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].
    Rule: He cannot forbid a worker or employee from going to pray Juma, however, if the Jamia Masjid is far away then he can dock some of his pay and the employee cannot appeal against it [Alamgiri].
  4. Juma is Farz on males, it is not Farz on females.
  5. To be an adult.
  6. To be sane. Both these conditions are not specifically for Juma but for all worship to be Wajib you must be an adult and be sane.
  7. To have sight. Juma is not Farz on the blind, however, it is Farz on the blind person who can walk around the streets without help or assistance and can reach the Masjid on his own accord [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  8. The person can walk and therefore is not handicapped. However, if he is lame but can walk to the Masjid, then Juma is Farz on him.
  9. Juma is not Farz on an imprisoned person who is in Jail. However, it is Farz for a person who has been imprisoned due to debt and is rich and therefore has the means to pay off the debt.
  10. To have fear. If a person has the fear of a king or thief or an oppressor or is worried that he will be imprisoned because he does not have the means to pay off a debt, then Juma is not Farz on them [Radd-ul-MohtarJ.
  11. If there is a fear of a storm or flood or snow or hurricane, meaning that it would cause you harm if you went out in this weather then Juma is not Farz.
  • Rule: The Imamat of Juma can be performed by those males who can be an Imam in other Namaz, even if Juma is not Farz on them e.g. ill person, traveller, Slave etc. [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Hidaya, Qazi Khan, Fatahul Qadir], meaning when the Sultan of Islam or his deputy or a person whom he has given authority, when they become ill then can still lead the Juma prayers or the person whom the above three have given authority to a person who is a slave or an ill patient or a traveller then they can become an Imam even though Juma is not Farz for them. If a person has been asked to become an Imam by the majority of the public and is worthy of being an Imam in other Namaz, can become Imam even though he may be a person for whom Juma is not Farz, but if a person decides on his own accord to become Imam without authority then the Juma will not count.
  • Rule: If Juma is Farz on a person then it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi to pray Zohr before the Juma prayers have been performed in the town.
  • Rule: For an ill person or a traveller or a slave or for anyone for whom Juma is not Farz then for these it is also Makrooh to pray Zohr Namaz with Jamaat in a town whether it be before Juma prayers or after. In the same way if a person missed the Juma prayers then he should pray the Zohr Namaz alone without Azaan or Iqamat, as Jamaat is also not allowed for him [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: The Ulema state that those Masjids where Juma is not held then they should be closed during Zohr time [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: In a village on Fridays the Zohr Namaz should be prayed with Azaan, Iqamat and Jamaat [Alamgih, Bahar]. To go to Juma prayers early and perform Miswaak and to wear nice clean white clothes and to wear scent and use oil on your head and have your hair combed neatly is Mustahhab and to have a bath on Friday before Juma prayers is Sunnat [Alamgiri, Guniya etc.].

Some more Rules of Khutba

As soon as the Imam stands up for the Khutba all Namaz and Zikr and any type of conversation is forbidden. The only exception is that a Sahib-e-Tarteeb can pray his Qaza Namaz. If a person is praying a Sunnat or Nafl Namaz then they should finish it quickly [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar}.

  • Rule: Those things which are Hara’n in Namaz such as eating, drinking, performing Salaam or replying to a Salaam etc. are also Haram in Khutba, even giving good advice and forbidding evil is also forbidden, however, the person praying Khutba can give good advice and forbid evil. When the Khutba is prayed then all those who are present must listen and remain quiet as this is Farz, and those people who are a distance away from the Imam and cannot hear must also remain quiet as this is Wajib on them. If you hear someone talking about something bad then you can indicate with your hand or head but to talk is not allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: In the state of Khutba you saw that a blind person is going to fall in a well or someone is going to get bitten by a scorpion then you can use your voice, however, if you can indicate to them then you must do this and hence talking will not be allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the Khateeb prayed for the Muslims then the people listening cannot lift their hands or say Ameen as this is not allowed. If they did this then they will have committed a sin. Whilst praying the Durood Sharif in Khutba for the Khateeb to look at his left and right side is Bid’at.
  • Rule: If the Khateeb said the Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam’s name then the people listening should pray the Durood in their hearts as it is not allowed to say it with their tongue and in the same way if they heard a Sahhabi’s name to say Radi Allahu Ta’ala Annum with their tongue is not allowed and should be said in the heart [Durr-e-Mukhtar. Bahar etc.].
  • Rule: Except for the Khutba of Juma to listen to other Khutbas is also Wajib such as Khutbas of Eids or Nikkah etc.

When is it Wajib to prepare and rush for Khutba ?

  • Rule: As soon as you hear the first Azaan (One for Khutba) to prepare and rush for Khutba is Wajib and to stop your business as this is also Wajib, upto the extent that if you were shopping in the street then to continue is not allowed and it is worse and a big sin to shop inside the Masjid. If you were eating and you heard the Azaan for Khutba and you were afraid that if you continued eating then you would miss the Juma, then stop eating and go to the Masjid for Juma. Go for Juma io a relaxed and respectable way [Alarngiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: When the Khateeb stands on the Mimbar then an Azaan should be said in front of him. This does not mean in front of him inside the Masjid as the Ulema of Fiqh have said it is Makrooh to call the Azaan inside the Masjid, so it must be done outside the Masjid (Jamaat Hall) [Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: The second Azaan should also be called loudly as it is a call for all and if someone did not hear the first then they should attend for the Khutba when hearing the second.
  • Rule: Once the Khutba has finished the Iqamat should be called straight away without delay. To talk about worldly activities between the Khutba and Jamaat is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: The person that has prayed the Khutba should also lead the Namaz, not another. If another did lead the prayer then it will still count as long as he has been given the authority to lead.
  • Rule: It is better to pray for Juma Namaz in the first Rakat the Surah-e-Juma and in the second Surah-e-Munafiqoon, or in the first ‘Sabbihismi’ and in the second ‘Hal Ataaka’, however, do not always pray this but change them sometimes.
  • Rule: If you travelled on the day of Juma and was out of the city before midday then there is no harm, otherwise it is not allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

Notice. On the day of Juma the souls gather together, hence you should visit the cemetery on this day [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

NAMAZ OF EID

Eid (meaning Fitr and Eid ud Duha) Namaz is Wajib but not for all. It is only Wajib for those for whom Juma is Wajib and the conditions for it are the same as those Juma except in Juma the Khutba is Wajib and for Eid it is Sunnat. If the Khutba was not prayed for Juma then the Juma would not count and if it was not prayed for Eid then the Namaz would count but a bad act has been done. The other difference is that in Juma the Khuba is prayed before Namaz and in Eid it is prayed after. If the Khutba is prayed for Eid before the Namaz then a bad act has been done but the Namaz will count and there is no need to repeat the Khutba and there is no Azaan or Iqamat for Eid Namaz, the only thing that is allowed is to say ‘AssalaatuI Jamia’ twice [Qazi, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

  • Rule: To miss the Eid Namaz without reason is mis-guidance and Bid’at [Bahar].
  • Rule: To pray the Eid Namaz in a village is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

The following points are Mustahhab on Eid days;

  1. To cut your hair
  2. To cut your nails
  3. To bathe
  4. To perform Miswaak
  5. To wear good clothes, if you have new then they should be worn, otherwise washed.
  6. To wear a ring (which is allowable in Shariat)
  7. To wear scent
  8. To pray the morning prayer in the Masjid in your area
  9. To go to the Eid place (Eid Gaah) early
  10. To give Sadqah-e-Fitr before the Namaz
  11. To walk to the Eid Gaah.
  12. To return back from a different route.
  13. To eat a few dates before going to Namaz. They should be either three, five, seven etc. but an odd number. If you do not have dates then eat anything sweet before Namaz and if you do not do this then there is no sin but not to eat anything before Isha, then there will be dissatisfaction [Radd-ul-Mohtar etc.].
  14. To show happiness
  15. To give Sadqah openly
  16. To go to the Eid Gaah respectfully, relaxingly and with your sight lowered.
  17. To congratulate each other.

All the above points are Mustahhab.

  • Rule: You should not say the Takbeer in a loud voice on the way to the Eid Gaah. [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: There is no harm in going to the Eid Gaah on a conveyance but those who have the strength to walk then it is better to do so and there is no harm to return back on a conveyance [Johra, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: The time of Eid Namaz starts once the Sun is at the height of a spear and the time remains until midday day. However, it is better to delay the Eid-ul-Fitr Namaz and to pray the Eid-ud-Doha early, and if the time reaches midday before performing Salaam then the Namaz will not count [Hidaya, Qazi Kahn, Durr-e-Mukhtar]. When referring to midday it means midday according to Shariat and which has been explained in the ‘time’ section

Method of praying Eid Namaz

The method is to make intention for Eid-ul-Fitr or Eid-ud-Doha for two Rakats Wajib and then lift your hands up to your ears and say ‘Allaho Akbar’ and then fold them below the navel as normal. Now pray ‘Sana’ and then say Allaho Akbar and lift your hands upto your ears and release them and again lift your hands and say Allaho Akbar and release them again and then lift your hands again and say Allaho Akbar and then fold them. Meaning fold your hands after the first and fourth Takbeer and the second and third Takbeers release your hands. The best way to remember is that if there is something to pray after the Takbeer then fold your hands and where there is nothing to pray release your hands and hang them on the side. After folding your hands after the fourth Takbeer the Imam will quietly pray ‘A’oozubillah’ and ‘Bismillah’ and then he will pray ‘Alhamdo’ and a Surat loudly and then go into Rukooh and Sijdah and complete one Rakat. Then in the second Rakat the Imam will first pray the Alhamdo and a Surat then lift your hands to your ears and say Allaho Akbar and release them and do not fold them and repeat this twice more, therefore a total of three times and on the fourth time say Allaho Akbar and without lifting your hands go into Rukooh. This therefore means that in Eid Namaz there are six extra Takbeers, three before Qirayat and after Takbeer-e-Tahrima in the first Rakat and three after Qirayat in the second Rakat and before the Takbeer for Rukooh. Also in all the extra Takbeers you must lift your hands and between two Takbeers a gap of three Tasbeehs should be made and it is Mustahhab in the Eid Namaz to pray after Alhamdo, ‘Surah Juma’ in the first Rakat and ‘Surah Munafiqoon’ in the second or in the first pray ‘Sabbih Ismi’ and in the second ‘Hal Ataaka’ [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar]. After Namaz the Imam will pray two Khutbas and whatever aspects are Sunnat in the Juma Khutba they are also Sunnat in the Eid Khutba and whatever aspects are Makrooh in the Juma Khutba they are also Makrooh in the Eid Khutba. There are only two differences and they are that in Juma before the first Khutba it is Sunnat to sit down and here it. is Sunnat not to sit down, and secondly it is Sunnat in this Khutba to pray Allaho Akbar nine times before the first Khutba and seven times before the second Khutba and fourteen times before standing down from the Mimbar and in the Juma Khutba it is not [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

  • Rule: If someone joins in the first Rakat after the Imam has prayed the Takbeers then they should say all the three extra Takbeers together even if the Imam has started the Qirayat [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you caught the Imam in Rukooh then first of all say the Takbeer-e-Tahrimah and then if you know that you can pray the three extra Takbeers before the Imam lifts his head from the Rukooh then pray the three Takbeers and then join the Imam in Rukooh and if you fear that if you stayed to pray the three Takbeers the Imam would lift his head from Rukooh then go straight into Rukooh and without lifting your hands pray the three Takbeers quietly in Rukooh and whilst you were praying the three Takbeers the Imam lifted his head from Rukooh then you should also lift your head and leave the remaining Takbeers as these no longer need to be prayed [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If you joined in the second Rakat then pray the first Rakat’s Takbeer when you stand to pray the missed Rakat [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If you joined in after the Imam had come back up from Rukooh then do not say the Takbeers at this stage but pray them when you pray the missed Rakat [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If you joined the Namaz in the last Rakat just before the Imam performed Salaam then pray your both Rakats with Takbeers when you stand up [Alamgiri etc.].

The Time of Namaz of Eid and Bakr Eid and duration

  • Rule: If due to some reason the Namaz was not prayed on Eid day (for example, there was a storm or due to cloud the moon could not be seen and a witness gave a statement after the allowed time for Namaz or due to cloud the Eid Namaz carried over to Midday without the Imam realising) then the Namaz should be prayed the next day and if it cannot be prayed the next day then the Eid-u-Fitr Namaz cannot be prayed on the third day. Also, if the Namaz is prayed on the second day, then the time is the same as for the first day and that is from when the sun has risen upto midday (according to Shariat) and if the Namaz is missed on the first day without a genuine reason then it cannot be prayed on the second day [Qazi Khan, Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: Eid-ud-Doha is the same in all aspects as Eid-ul-Fitr except for a few differences and that is that it is Mustahhab on Eid-ud-Doha that nothing should be eaten before the Khutba even if you are not going to perform Qurbani and if you do eat then there is no harm. Also to say the Takbeer loudly on the way to the Masjid and the Namaz for Eid-ud-Doha can be delayed unconditionally upto the twelfth (of Zil Hajj) if there was a reason, it cannot be prayed after the twelfth and to pray it after the tenth without reason is Makrooh [Qazi Khan, Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If you are going to perform Qurbani then it is Mustahhab that from the first to the tenth of Zil Hajj not to cut your hair or your nails [Radd-ut-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: After Namaz of Eid to perform handshake and embracing like other days to Muslims is a good thing [Washakhal Jeed, Bahar-e-Shariat].

What is Takbeer Tashreeq

The Takbeer Tashreeq is called from the ninth of Zil Hajj from Fajr to the thirteenth of Zil Hajj Asr, after every Farz Namaz that is prayed via main Jamaat and to call it once loudly is Wajib and three times is better. The Takbeer Tashreeq is as follows ‘Allaho Akbar Allaho Akbar La ilaha illallah Wallaho Akbar Allaho Akbar Walillahil Hamd’ [Tanweerul Absar, Bahar].

  • Rule: The Takbeer Tashreeq is Wajib as soon as the Salaam is performed, meaning until an act has not been performed which takes him away from Namaz such as if he broke his Wuzu deliberately or walked outside the Masjid then the Takbeer is void but if the Wuzu broke on it’s own accord then you should still say the Takbeer [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].

For Whom is Takbeer Tashreeq Wajib and when is it Wajib ?

  • Rule: Takbeer Tashreeq is Wajib upon those who live in the city or a person who has made the intention of staying in the city, whether it be a woman, a traveller or a person who resides in a village and if these people do not make the intention of staying in the city then the Takbeer is not Wajib upon them [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: Takbeer Tashreeq is also Wajib after the Juma Namaz but not after Nafl or Sunnats, however, you should also say it after Eid Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

NAMAZ OF THE ECLIPSE

Sun Eclipse

The Namaz of Sun Eclipse is Sunnat-e-Maukidah and the Namaz for a Moon Eclipse is Mustahhab. It is Mustahhab to pray the Sun Eclipse Namaz by Jamaat but it can be prayed alone. If it is prayed with Jamaat then all the conditions are the same as per Juma except for the Khutba. The same person leads this Namaz as the same for Juma and if they are not available then the Namaz should be prayed alone either in the home or Masjid [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

  • Rule: Pray the eclipse Namaz when the eclipse is on the Sun and not after the eclipse has moved. If the eclipse has moved but it is still shadowing the Sun then you can still start the Namaz and whilst there is an eclipse and if a cloud covers it then still pray the Namaz [Johra Nera].
  • Rule: If the eclipse occurs during a time where Namaz is not allowed then do not pray the Namaz and perform Dua and if the sun then sets, then finish the Dua and pray Maghrib Namaz [Johra.Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: The Namaz for Eclipse is prayed like a normal Nafl Namaz, that is two Rakats and in every Rakat one Rukooh and two Sijdahs just like other Namaz.
  • Rule: There is no Azaan,Iqamat or praying loudly in the eclipse Namaz and perform Dua after the Namaz upto the time when the sky becomes clear. You can pray more than two Rakats but perform Salaam in either two or four Rakat intervals [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar,FatahulQadir].
  • Rule: If people do not gather together then call them with these words “AssalaatuIJamia” [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: It is better to pray the Jamaat for the Namaz in either the Eid place or the Jamia Masjid and if it’s prayed elsewhere then there is no harm [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If you know them, then pray Surah Baqr and Aal-e-Imran or it’s length size Surats and in Rukooh and Sijdah also make them long and after Namaz perform a Dua until the eclipse is over. It is also allowed to delay the Namaz and extend the Dua. It does not matter whether the Imam when performing Dua is facing the Qibla or facing the audience and this actually better and all the Muqtadees should say Ameen and it is also all right for the Imam to lean when performing Dua on the Asa (stick) or wall but not climb the Mimbar as this not allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: If the sun eclipse and a funeral Namaz clash together then pray the funeral Namaz first [Johra, Bahar].
  • Rule: There is no Jamaat for the moon eclipse even if the Imam is present, all people should pray on their own [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Hidaya, Alarngiri, Fatahul Qadir].

The method of praying Namaz is as follows;

With Wuzu, face towards the Qibla and stand so that there is a gap of four fingers between your feet.
Take each hand to each ear and touch the lobes of the ears with the thumbs and leave the rest of the fingers in their normal state, don’t join them together or spread them apart.
Face the palms of the hands towards the Qibia and your sight is to look at the sijdah. Then make a firm intention in your heart as to which Namaz you are praying and while saying ‘Allah-o-Akbar’ lower your hands and join them below the naval. The way to join the hands is to have the palm of the right hand on top of the back of the left hand wrist, keep the middle three fingers straight and circle the left wrist with the thumb and the little finger firmly grasping the hand.
Then pray ‘Sana’ meaning Subhanakallah Humma Wa Bihamdika Wa Tabarakasmuka Wa Ta’ala Jadduka Wa Laa ila’ha Ghairuk” . Then pray Ta’awwuz meaning “A’oozu Billahi Minas Shaitaanir Rajeem” and then pray Tasmee’a meaning “Bismillah’ ir’rahman’ir’ Raheem” .
Then pray the whole of the ‘Alhamdo’ Surat and say ‘Aameen’ quietly. After this, pray any Surat or three ayats or one ayat which is equivalent to three small ayats.
Then whilst saying Allah-o-Akbar go into the Rukooh. Grasp the knees with the hands and spread your fingers over the knees. Keep your back straight and your head level with your back and make sure that you are not too far up or kneeling to low down and keep your sight on your feet and pray at least three times “Subhana Rabbi’al Azueem’ and then pray this whilst standing up ‘Sami Allahu Liman Hamidah’ and if you are praying Namaz alone then also say ‘Allahumma Rabbana Walakal Hamd’ and then while saying Allah-o-Akbar go into the Sijdah.
The way to do this is to first put your knees on the ground, then put your hands at the side of the place where your are going to put your head and then place your head by first placing your nose on the ground and then your forehead and then press hard on your nose. Look towards your nose and keep your elbows up so that they don’t touch the ground and leave a gap between your armpits and make sure that there is a gap between your thighs and your stomach. Place all your toes so that their tips are pointing towards the Qibla and their bases are flat on the ground. Keep your hands flat and have your fingers pointing towards the Qibla. Then pray at least three times ‘Subhana Rabbi al A’ala’.
Then lift your head up while saying Allah-o-Akbar with first lifting your forehead then your nose then your face and then your hands. Keep your right foot upright and lay your left foot flat and sit on it firmly. Place your hands on your knees with the finger tips pointing towards the Qibla and the palm of your hands flat near your knees and the base of the .fingertips laid flat at the end of your kneecaps.
Then whilst saying ‘Allah-o-Akbar’ go back into the Sijdah and this is done in the same way as the first one. Then stand up by placing your hands on your knees and putting pressure on your knees and legs stand upright, don’t put your hands on the ground to assist you to stand up. Now pray only ‘Bismillah’ir’ Rahmaan’ir’ Raheem’ and then Alhamdo and another Surat and as before perform Rukooh and Sijdah, and when getting up from the second Sijdah leave your right foot upright and lay your left foot flat and sit upright. And pray •AttahiyyaatuLillahi Was Salawato Wattayyibatu Assalamu Alaika Ayyuhannabi ‘o ‘Warahmatullahi Wabarka’tuhu Assalamu Alaina Wa’ala’Ibadillahis Sa’liheen, Ash’had’u’un La ilahaillallahu Wa Ash’hadu Anna MuhammadunAbd’uhu Wa Rasooluh’, This is known as Tashahhud. When you are reaching La’ilaha make a circle in your right hand by joining the thumb with the middle finger and curl the small and it’s adjacent finger with the middle finger and on the word La lift your index finger but don’t move side to side and when you reach ‘illallahu’ straighten your hand back to normal. Now if you have more than two Ra.kats to pray then stand back up and pray more Rakats, but for a Farz Namaz there is no need to join another Surat after Alhamdo and then continue and when you reach your last Qaidah (sitting position) pray Tashahhud and then pray the DuroodSharif called Durood-e-lbrahim’Allahumma Salleh Ala Sayyidina Muhammadin Wa’ala’ Aale Sayyidina Muhammadin Kama Sallaiyta Ala Sayyidina Ibraheema Wa’ Ala Aale Sayyidina Ibraheema InnakaHameedum Majeed -Allahumma Baarak Ala Sayyidina Muhammadin Wa’ Ala Aale Sayyidina Muhammadin Kama Baarakta Ala Sayyidina Ibraheem Wa’ Ala Aale Sayyidina Ibraheema Innaka Hameedum Majeed’ After this pray’Allahumag Firii Wali Wale Dayya Wal Ustaad’e Wal Jamee’il Mu’mineena Wal Mu’meenat Wal Muslimeena Wal MuslimatAI’Ahya’eMinhum Wal Amwaat’e Innaka MujeebudDa’waatBirahmatikaYa Ar’hamarr’ahimeen’ or pray another Dua-e-Ma’soor or pray ‘Allahumma Rabbana Aatina Fid DuniyaHasanatawWafil Akhirati Hasanataw Wa QinaAzaabanNaar’ Make sure you pray this by starting it with ‘Allahumma’ and then turn your head towards your right shoulder and say’Assalamu Alai’kumWarah’matullah’ and then turn your head towards your left shoulder and repeat the same words again. The Namaz has now finished, so raise both your hands and pray any Dua for example’Allahumma Rabbana Aatina Fid Duniya Hasanataw Wafil Akhirati Hasanataw Wa Qina Azaaban Naar’ then rub your hands over your face. This is the method for an Imam or a male praying Namaz on their own.
If however, you are a Muqtadee meaning praying in congregation (Jamaat) and behind an Imam then don’t perform Qiraayat meaning don’t pray ‘Alhamdo’ or a Surat, whether the Imam is praying loudly or quietly. Qiraayat is not allowed in any Namaz if it is being prayed behind an Imam.

If the Namazee is a female then at the Takbeer-e-Tahrima she should lift her hands only upto her shoulders and then place her left hand on her chest and the right hand on top of it. When performing Rukoo she should only bend a little so that her hands reach her knees and she should not put pressure on her knees and keep her fingers tightly together and not to straighten her back like males. When performing Sijdah she should crawl up and perform Sijdah so that the arms are joined with the sides, her stomach is joined with her thighs and her thighs are crawled up with her shins and her feet are pointing outwards and are flat. In Qaidah she should have both her feet pointing outwards towards the right and are flat. She should sit on her left buttock and keep her hands in the middle of her thighs.


Order of Farz, Wajib. Sunnat and Mustahhab

  • Rule: In the above method some actions are Farz (obligatory) and therefore without performing these the Namaz will not count. Some actions are Wajib (necessary) and therefore to deliberately miss them is a sin and it would be necessary (Wajib) to repeat the Namaz and if they are missed by mistake then a ‘Sijdah-e-Sahoo’ would have to be performed at the end. Some are Sunnat-e-Maukida and therefore to make a habit of missing them is a sin and some are Mustahhab and therefore to perform will gain rewards and to miss will not be a sin.

Farz (Obligatory) actions within Namaz.
There are seven action within Namaz which are Farz.

  1. Takbeer-e-Tahrima – meaning the first ‘Allah-o-Akbar’ (or any other word which would praise Allah) with which the Namaz begins
  2. Qayaam – meaning to stand until the Farz Qiraayat is completed
  3. Qiraayat – meaning to pray at least one verse of the Holy Quran
  4. Rukooh – meaning to bend so that that the hands reach the knees
  5. Sujood – meaning the forehead to firmly touch the ground and at least one toe on each foot to be flat so that it’s base is touching the ground and it’s tip is pointing towards the Qibla
  6. Qaidah-e-Akhira – meaning when the Rakats of Namaz are completed to sit for the duration it takes so the whole of Tashahhud (attahiyat) is completed until ‘Rusooluh’
  7. Khurooj-e-Be’sunoo’i – meaning after Qaida-e-Akhira to perform an action with which the Namaz would finish, whether that be Salaam or to talk etc.

Wajib (necessary) actions of Namaz

  1. In the Takbeer-e-Tahrima to use the words ‘Allah-o-Akbar’
  2. To pray the whole of the Alhamdo Surat.
  3. To join a Surat or a verse (Ayat) with Alhamdo. In a Farz Namaz for the first two Rakats and in a Witr, Sunnat or Nafl Namaz in all the Rakats.
  4. To pray before a Surat or Ayat, Alhamdo only once.
  5. Between Alhamdo and a Surat not to pray anything except ‘Ameen’ and Bismillah…
  6. To go into Rukoo as soon as the Qirayat is finished
  7. To perform one Sijdah after another without having a delayed gap in between. The gap must be no longer than one Rukun, meaning the time it takes someone to say ‘Subhanallah’ three times.
  8. To pause between actions, meaning a gap of time the same as at least one ‘Subhanallah’ between, Rukoo, Sijdah, Quwmaa and Jalsa.
  9. Quwma, meaning to stand up straight after Rukoo.
  10. When in Sijdah to have three toes on each foot to be flat on the ground and the tips pointing towards Qibla.
  11. Jalsa, meaning to sit up between two Sijdahs.
  12. Qaidah-e-Oola, meaning to sit after two Rakats, if there are more than two Rakats in a Namaz, whether it is a Nafl (voluntary) Namaz.
  13. Not to continue further after Tashahhud (Attahiyat) in a Qaida-e-Oola for a Farz, Witr or Sunnat-e-Maukida Namaz.
  14. To pray in both Qaidahs the whole of Tashahhud, in fact, regardless of the amount of Qaidahs in a Namaz to pray the whole of Tashahhud is Wajib, if even one word is left out of Attahiytat the Wajib will be missed.
  15. In both Salaams the word Salaam is Wajib, the words ‘Alaikum Wa Rahmutullah’ is not Wajib.
  16. To pray ‘Dua-e-Kunoot’ in Witr.
  17. To perform Takbeer in Kunoot (To lift your hands and say Allah-o-Akbar in the third Rakat of Witr).
  18. All six Takbeers of Eid Namaz’s
  19. The Takbeers in the second rakat of the Eid Namaz and for them to have the words ‘Allah-o-Akbar.
  20. The Imam to pray loudly in all Jehri Namaz and to pray quietly in non Jehri Namaz.
  21. To pray all Farz and Wajib Namaz in routine (meaning to pray the before one’s before and the after one’s after).
  22. To perform only one Rukoo in every rakat and to perform only two Sijdahs.
  23. Not to perform a Qaidah before two rakats and not to perform a Qaida in the third rakat if it is a four rakat Namaz.
  24. To perform Sijdah-e-Tilawat if an Ayat of Sijdah has been prayed.
  25. If there has been an error (where a Wajib has been missed) then to perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo.
  26. There is not to be a gap between two Farz actions or between two Wajib actions or a Farz and a Wajib actions longer than the time it takes to say Subhanallah three times.
  27. If the Imam is performing Qirayat, whether it is loudly or quietly, the Muqtadees to remain completely quiet.
  28. Except for Qirayat, to follow the Imam in all the Wajibs.

Except for the Farz and Wajib actions, all the rest of the actions mentioned in the method of Namaz are either Sunnat or Mustahhab. They should not be missed on purpose, and if they are missed by mistake then it is not necessary to perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo nor repeat the Namaz. If however, you repeated the Namaz then it is a good thing. If you want to know in more detail the Sunnats and Mustahhabs then read either Bahar-e-Shariat or Fatawa-e-Razvia as we have not gone into small detail or abbreviated them here.


SIJDAH-E-SAHOO (SIJDAH FOR FAULTS)

When is Sijdah-e-Sahoo Wajib ?

If those actions which are Wajib in Namaz are not performed by mistake, it is Wajib to perform the Sijdah-e-Sahoo to substitute for the action missed.

Method of performing Sijdah-e-Sahoo
The method of performing this is, when you finish praying ‘Attahiyat’ in the last Qaidah, turn your head to the right side and then perform two Sijdahs. Then repeat Attahiyat from the beginning and complete your Namaz.

  • Rule: If a Wajib was missed and you did not perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo and completed the Namaz, then it is Wajib to repeat the Namaz.
  • Rule: If a Wajib is missed deliberately, then a to perform A Sijdah-e-Sahoo would not be sufficient and therefore it would be Wajib to repeat the Namaz.
  • Rule: If any of the Farz actions are missed, then Sijdah-e-Sahoo would not compensate for them and therefore the Namaz would not count and to repeat the Namaz would be Farz.


Actions which by missing would not make the Sijdah-e-Sahoo necessary

  • Rule: If the actions that are Sunnat or Mustahhab in Namaz are missed, such as ‘Ta’awwuz’, ‘Tasmee’ ‘Aameen’, ‘Takbeers when changing positions’, the Tasbeehs (of Rukoo and Sijdahs) etc. it would not make it necessary to perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo, but the Namaz would count [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Guniya]. However, it would be better to repeat it.
  • Rule: If in one Namaz many Wajibs are missed, then the two Sijdahs of Sahoo would be sufficient, it is not necessary to perform a Sijdah-e-Sahoo for ever Wajib missed [Radd-ul-Mohtar, etc.]
  • Rule: If in the first Qaidah after Attahiyat and before standing for the third Rakat there is a delay as long as it takes to pray ‘Allahumma Salleh Ala Muhammad’ then Sijdah-e-Sahoo would become Wajib, whether you pray it or not, in both situations Sijdah-e-Sahoo would become Wajib [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If in Qiraayat etc at any time you start thinking and there is a gap long enough for someone to say ‘Subhanallah’ three times, then it would be Wajib to perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you think that the first Qaidah is the last Qaidah in a four Rakat Namaz and you perform Salaam and then remember and stand back up and complete the Namaz, you must perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo [Alamgiri]. If you forgot to pause between actions then Sijdah-e-Sahoo is Wajib [Hindiya].
  • Rule: If a Muqtadee had not completed his ‘Attahiyat’ and the Imam stood up for the third Rakat, it is necessary for the Muqtadee to complete his Attahiyat, regardless of whether it causes delay.
  • Rule: If the Muqtadee had not prayed the Tasbeeh in a Rukoo or Sijdah three times and the Imam finished it and stood up, it is necessary for the Muqtadee to stand up and not finish the rest of the Tasbeeh.
  • Rule: If a person forgot to perform the first Qaidah and had only started standing up then he should sit back down and pray Attahiyat and the Namaz would be correct, a Sijdah-e-Sahoo would not be necessary. If however, he stood up and was close to completely, standing then he should stand up and continue with his Namaz and then finally perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo [Shareh Waqia, Hidaaya etc].
  • Rule: If you forgot to perform the last Qaidah and had not yet performed a Sijdah for the extra Rakat then you should sit back down straight away and perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo. If however, you had performed a Sijdah for the extra Rakat then except for Maghrib you can join another Rakat and they would all count as Nafl, because your Farz Namaz would not count and therefore you would have to pray the Farz Namaz again [Hidaaya, Shareh Waqia].
  • Rule: If in the last Qaidah you prayed Tasahhud and then stood back up, you should sit straight back down and as long as you have not performed a Sijdah for the extra Rakat, perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo and complete the Namaz. If however, you had performed a Sijdah in the extra Rakat, your Farz Namaz would still count but you should join another Rakat and then finally perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo and the last two Rakats would count as Nafl, but do not join another Rakat for Maghrib Namaz [Hidaaya, Shareh Waqia].
  • Rule: If in one Rakat you performed three Sijdahs or two Rukoos or forgot the first Qaidah then perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo.
  • Rule: Order of sequence is obligatory in Qayam, Rukoo, Sijdah and the last Qaidah, therefore, if you performed Rukoo before you performed Qayam then this Rukoo is cancelled and will not count and if then you perform another Rukoo your Namaz will count otherwise it will not, and in the same way if you performed Sijdah before the Rukoo and then performed the Rukoo and performed the Sijdah again after, then the Namaz will count.
  • Rule: Order of sequence is obligatory in Qayam, Rukoo, Sijdah and the last Qaidah meaning, whichever is due first should be done first and whichever is due next should be done next and if this done in,the wrong order then the Namaz will not count, for example, if someone performed Sijdah before Rukoo then their Namaz will not count, however, if they performed the Sijdah again after the Rukoo meaning they rectified the order of sequence again then their Namaz will count. In the same way if they perform Rukoo before Qayam and they stand back in Qayam and then perform another Rukoo, their Namaz will count Radd-ul-Mohtar]. All Qaidahs in Nafl Namaz are counted as last Qaidahs and therefore are obligatory and so if you forgot to perform a Qaidah and stood up then as long as you have not performed a Sijdah for the new Rakat sit back down and perform the Qaidah and then perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo and all Wajib Namaz are in the same rule as Farz Namaz, therefore if you forget to perform the first Qaidah of Witr then the same rule applies as a Farz Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you forgot to pray Dua-e-Kunoot or forgot to perform the Takbeer-e-Kunoot then perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo. Takbeer-e-Kunoot means the Takbeer that is said in the third Rakat after Qirat and is done and then Dua-e-Kunoot is prayed [Alamgiri].

What is Sijdah-e-Tilaawat ?
This is the Sijdah which becomes Wajib when you pray or hear the verse of Sijdah. It’s proper method is to stand up and say Allaho-o-Akbar whilst going into Sijdah and then pray at least three times ‘Subhana Rabbi’al Aalaa’ and then whilst saying Allah-o-Akbar stand back up.

Sunnat way of performing Sijdah-e-Tilaawat

  • Rule:It is Sunnat to say at the start and the end ‘Allaho Akbar in Sijdah-e-Tilaawat. Also to start the Sijdah by standing up and then going into Sijdah and then standing back up again after. Both of these Qayams are Mustahhab [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: If you did not stand before or after the Sijdah or you did not say Allaho Akbar or you did not pray ‘Subhana Rabbi’al Aala’, then even still your Sijdah will count. However, you should not miss Takbeer as it is against procedure [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: When saying the Takbeer you do not lift your hands nor do you pray Attahiyat or perform Salaam in Sijdah-e-Tilaawat [Tanweer, Bahar].
  • Rule: In total there are fourteen verses in the Holy Quran whereby whichever verse is prayed, both the person praying and listening will have to perform Sijdah-e-Tilaawat as it will become Wajib on them, whether the person listening made the intention of listening to it or not.

Conditions of Sijdah-e-Tilaawat

  • Rule:Except for Tahrimah, for Sijdah-e-Tilaawat all conditions remain which are in Namaz; For example, cleanliness, facing the Qibla, intention, time and covering of the body, also if you have access to water then you cannot perform Sijdah-e-Tilaawat by performing Tayammum [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].
  • Rule: If a verse of Sijdah is prayed in Namaz then it is Wajib in Namaz to perform Sijdah and if you delay it you will become a sinner. Delay means to pray three or more verses after the verse of Sijdah. If however, the verse is at the end of a Surat then there is no harm in finishing the Surat. For example, in Surah Inshaaq if you performed Sijdah at the end of the Surat there is no harm.
  • Rule: If you prayed a verse of Sijdah in Namaz, but forgot to perform Sijdah then as long as you are in the state of Namaz (whether you have performed Salaam) then you must perform it and then perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you pray a verse of Sijdah in Namaz then to perform it’s Sijdah is Wajib in Namaz not outside, and if you deliberately missed it then you are a sinner and repentance is necessary as long as you did not perform Rukooh and Sijdah straight after the verse.
  • Rule: It is not a condition to state in the intention for Sijdah-e-Tilaawat the verse that you have prayed, but a general intention of Sijdah-e-Tilaawat is sufficient.
  • Rule: Whatever action breaks the Namaz also breaks the Sijdah-e-Tilaawat, such as releasing wind, talking, laughing in Namaz etc. [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: Sijdah does not become Wajib by writing a vferse of Sijdah or just by looking at the verse [Qazi Khan, Alamgiri, Guniya].
  • Rule: For the Sijdah to become Wajib, it is not necessary to pray the whole verse of Sijdah, but by just praying the word that makes the verse Wajib and a joining word before or after the word would make the Sijdah Wajib [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: By spelling or listening to the spelling of a verse of Sijdah does not make the Sijdah Wajib [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: If the translation of a verse of Sijdah is prayed or is heard then the Sijdah becomes Wajib, whether the person who heard it understands it or not that it was the translation of a verse of Sijdah. However, it is important that if he does not know then he should be informed. If however, the verse is prayed and then the translation is prayed then it is not necessary to inform him that this was the translation [Qazi Khan, Alamgiri, Bahar].
  • Rule: If a woman on her menstrual cycle of bleeding after childbirth has prayed the verse then the Sijdah won’t be necessary for her to perform the Sijdah, however those who have heard her pray the verse will have to perform the Sijdah as it is still Wajib for them [Bahar].
  • Rule: Just as it does not become Wajib for a woman on her menstrual cycle or bleeding after childbirth to perform a Sijdah, it also does not become Wajib for her if she hears the verse.
  • Rule: If a person for whom it is obligatory to bathe has prayed the verse of Sijdah or heard the verse or a person who is not in Wuzu prays or hears it then it still becomes Wajib for them to perform a Sijdah.
  • Rule: If a child prays a verse of Sijdah then it becomes Wajib for those who hear it but not for the child [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If the Imam has prayed the verse of Sijdah but did not perform Sijdah, then the Muqtadee will also not perform Sijdah and continue following the Imam even though they might have heard the verse [Guniya]. Whenever the verse is prayed and for some reason the person praying or hearing do not perform the Sijdah then it is Mustahhab to pray “Sam’1 Na Wa Ata’na Gufranaka Rabbana Wa’ilaikal Masir [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To pray the whole Surat and to miss the verse of Sijdah is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Qazi Khan, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If in one Masjid one verse is repeated many times or heard many times then only one Sijdah is Wajib even if different people have prayed it. Also if you pray a verse and you hear the same verse from someone else, then again only one Sijdah will be Wajib [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].


Changing of an Assembly

  • Rule: The assembly will not change by eating one or two bites, drinking one or two gulps, to stand, to walk one or two steps, to reply to a greeting, two talk a couple of words, to walk from one side of the house towards another side. If however, it is a large house with different rooms then the assembly will change by walking from one side to another. If you are in a boat and it is moving then the assembly will not change. The same rule should also apply to a train. If you are on an animal and the animal is moving then the assembly is changing but if you are praying Namaz on the animal then the assembly has not changed. The assembly will change if you eat three bites, or drink three gulps, or walking three steps in a field, to speak three words, to lie down and go to sleep, to pray the Nikah and to buy or sell something [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Guniya, Bahar].
  • Rule: To sit in an assembly for a while and to pray the Quran or perform a lecture or listen to a lecture or have a religious discussion does not change the assembly, but if between the same verse being repeated you perform a worldly action like to sew a piece of cloth etc. then the assembly will change [Radd-ul-Mokhtar].
  • Rule: If the person hearing the verse is paying attention and to perform the Sijdah would not be a strain on them then the verse should be prayed loudly otherwise it should be prayed quietly and if you are not sure whether they are paying attention or not then the verse should be prayed quietly [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: During the state of illness, theSildah can be performed by action only, also if you are on a journey and in a vehicle then you can perform action only to fulfil the Sijdah and it will count [Alamgiri etc.].


Sijdah-e-Shukr (Thanks)
The method of performing a Sijdah for thanking Allah is the same as for Sijdah-e-Tilaawat.

  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to perform the Sijdah-e-Shukr if a child is born, or you have gained wealth, or you have found a lost item, or your illness has gone better, or you have returned from a journey safely or you have obtained a gift.

QIRAAYAT – MEANING TO PRAY THE HOLY QURAN

  • Rule: Qiraayat should be so loud that if you are not deaf or there is no loud noise in the background, then you can hear what you are praying yourself and if it is not this loud then the Namaz will not count. In the same way all other situations that require verbal praying has the same rule, for example, slaughtering an animal and to say ‘Bismillah Allaho Akbar’, to give a divorce (Talaaq), to pray the verse of Sijdah that would make the Sijdah-e-Tilaawat Wajib, in all these situations the voice should be so loud that you can hear it yourself [Miraqul Falaah etc.].
  • Rule: It is Wajib for the Imam to pray loudly (Johr) in the first two Farz Rakats of Fajr, Maghrib and Isha and for the Rakats of Ju’ma, Eids, Tarawih and the Witr for Ramadan. It is Wajib for the Imam to pray quietly (Ahista) in the third Rakat of Maghrib, the third and fourth Rakat of Isha and all the Rakats of Zohr and Asr.
  • Rule: To pray loudly for the Imam means he prays loud enough that the people in the first row can hear and quietly means he can hear his voice himself.
  • Rule: To pray loudly but only one or two people next to you can hear is not counted as Johr but is counted as Ahista [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. In the loud (Johri) Namaz a person praying on their own has got the choice of praying loudly or quietly, it is better to pray loudly.
  • Rule: If a person praying on their own is praying a Qaza Namaz then it is Wajib to pray quietly in all Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. If a person was praying quietly and another person joined in then if it is a John Namaz then they must pray the rest loudly and it is not necessary to repeat the part he has prayed quietly.
  • Rule: If you forgot to add a Surat and went into Rukoo and then remembered, you must stand back up and pray the Surat and then perform the Rukoo again and finally perform Sijdah-e-Sahoo, if you do not perform the Rukooh again then the Namaz will not count [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you are not on a journey and you have enough time then it is Sunnat to pray ‘Tawal-e-Mufassal’ (long Surats) in Fajr and Zohr, ‘Awsat-e-Mufassal’ (medium Surats) in Asr and Isha and ‘Qasaar-e-Mufassal’ (short Surats) in Maghrib, whether you are an Imam or are praying on your own (Munfarid).

Surats which are Tawal, Awsat and Qasaar-e-Mufassal
Surats between Surah-e-Hijraat to Surah-e- Burooj are Tawal-e-Mufassal. Surats between Surah-e-Burooj to Surah Lamyakunallazi are known as Awsat-e-Mufassal and Surats from Lamyakun to the end are known as Qasaar-e-Mufassal.

  • Rule: If there is no rush in a journey then it is Sunnat to pray Surah-e-Burooj or an equivalent size Surat in Fajr and Zohr and in Asr and Isha a shorter Surat than that and in Maghrib to pray the short Surats of Qasaar-e-Mufassal, if however, you are in a hurry then you can pray whatever is easier [Alamgiri]. During times of difficulty such as the time is going to go or you are afraid of a thief or scared of an enemy then you can pray whatever you wish whether you are on a journey or not and even if you cannot complete the Wajibs of the Namaz you are allowed to miss them also. For example, the time of Fajr is so short that you can only pray one verse each then do this [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar] but after the Sun has risen repeat this Namaz [Bahar].
  • Rule: Whilst praying the Sunnats of Fajr, there is a fear that the Jamaat for the Farz Namaz will be missed then you should only perform the Wajibs, you should miss Sana and Ta’awwuz and in Rukooh and Sijdah you should only pray the Tasbeeh once [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: In Witr Namaz the Holy Prophet prayed ‘Sabb-I-ismi Rabb’l’kal A’alaa’ in the first Rakaat and ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kaafiroon’ in the second Rakaat and ‘QuI Huwal Lah Ho Ahad in the third Rakaat. Therefore, as a gesture these Surats should be prayed and on occasions ‘Inna Anzalna’ instead of ‘Sabb-I-Ismi’.
  • Rule: It is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi to pray the Holy Quran backwards, for example, to pray ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kafiroon’ in the first Rakaat and ‘Alam Tara Kaifa’ in the second Rakaat is not allowed, however, if it is done by mistake then there is no harm.
  • Rule: There is no harm in teaching the Para Amma backwards to children so that it is easy to learn [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If by mistake you prayed in the second Rakaat an earlier Surat than the first Rakaat, then whether it is only one word you have prayed you must continue, you are not allowed to stop and start another one. For example, in the first Rakaat you prayed ‘QuI Yaa Ayyuhal Kaafiroon’ and in the second Rakaat you started by mistake ‘Alam Tara’ then you must continue this Surat.

The Rule of Missing a Surat in Between

  • Rule: To miss a Surat between two Surats is Makrooh. However, if the middle Surat is a larger Surat than the first one then this is allowed. For example, there is no harm in praying ‘Inna Anzalna’ after ‘Watteena Wazzaytoona’, however, you should not pray ‘QuI Huwallah’ after ‘Iza Jaa’a’ [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: It is preferable if the Qiraayat in Farz Namaz in the first Rakaat is slightly longer than the second Rakaat and in Fajr the Qiraayat should be two thirds and one third in the second Rakaat [Alamgiri]. It is Sunnat in Jum’a and Eid Namaz to pray ‘Sabb-l-lsmi’ in the first Rakaat and ‘Hal Ataaka’ in the second Rakaat [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtaar].
  • Rule: Pray equal size Surats in both Rakaats of Sunnat and Nafl Namaz [Muniya]. To pray the same Surat in both Rakaats in a Nafl Namaz or to repeat the same Surat many times in one Rakaat is perfectly allowed [Guniya].


To make a mistake in Qiraayat
The general rule here is that if a mistake is made and the whole meaning changes then the Namaz will break, otherwise not.

  • Rule: If the reason of praying a different letter instead of the proper letter is because you cannot pray the proper letter then it is still necessary for you to try and pronounce correctly. However, if it is due to carelessness, like some of today’s Hafiz and Alims do have the abilty but are careless and hence miss letters out then if the meaning of the verse changes then the Namaz will be void and all Namaz prayed like this will have to be made Qaza.

Action for those who cannot pronounce correctly
It is necessary for those people who cannot pronounce letters correctly to try day and night until they can. If they have the opportunity to pray Namaz behind those who can pronounce correctly then they should always do this. Or they can pray the verses which they can pronounce correctly, and if both options cannot be done then with effort their Namaz will count and people like them can pray behind people like this [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar-e-Shariat etc.].

  • Rule: If someone prays ‘Subhana Rabbi-al Azueem’ as ‘Subhana Rabbi-al-Ajeem’ (or uses a zeh instead of a zoi) then their Namaz will break.

Praying the Holy Quran outside Namaz

  • Rule: The Holy Quran should be prayed in a clear and concise manner. It should not be sung as this is not allowed but in fact should be taken care that the pronunciation is done accurately.
  • Rule: It is better to pray the Quran by looking at it than off by heart [Alamgiri]. It is Mustahhab to perform Wuzu, face the Qibla, wear nice clothes and pray the Quran, and when starting to pray first of all say ‘A’oozubillah..’as this is Wajib and when starting a Surat pray ‘Bismillah..’ as this is Sunnat otherwise if you are praying a Mustahhab verse and it is referring to Allah’s self then to pray Bismillah after A’oozubillah is Maukidah. If you talk between praying a verse and your conversation is of a worldly nature then pray Bismillah again, and if it is of a religious nature such as replying to a Salaam, or answering to the Azaan, or saying ‘Subhanallah’ or praying the Kalima then there is no need to say A’oozubillah again [Guniya etc.].
  • Rule: If you have started praying from Surah Baraat then pray both A’oozubillah and Bismillah. If however, Surah Baraat comes in the duration of you praying then continue and don’t pray Bismilla. The commonly known statement that if you start with Surah Baraat there is still no need to pray A’oozobillah or Bismillah is wrong. The other statement that if Surah Baraat comes in the duration of you praying then pray A’oozubillah but not Bismillah is also wrong [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: It is not good to finish the whole Quran in less than three days [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: When there is a Quran praying ceremony (Khatam) then it is better to pray ‘QuI Huwallaho Ahad’ three times.
  • Rule: There is no harm in praying the Quran whilst lying down as long as the legs are folded and the mouth is open, also there is no harm in praying the Quran whilst walking and working as long as you are not distracted, otherwise it is Makrooh [Guniya].
  • Rule: When the Holy Quran is prayed loudly in a gathering then it is obligatory for all present to listen if the reason for the gathering is to pray the Quran, otherwise if only one listens then it is sufficient regardless if the others are busy in their work [Guniya, Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If all the people in the gathering pray the Quran loudly then this is Haram. Often in an Urs or Fatiha all the people pray the Quran loudly individually, this is Haram. If there are a few people in a gathering then all should pray quietly [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: It is not allowed to pray the Quran in town centres and where people are working because if people do not listen then the sin will be upon the person praying.
  • Rule: If while praying the Quran a religious leader, Sultan, king, an Islamic scholar, a spiritual leader etc walk into the room then you are allowed to stop and stand up for respect [Guniya, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If a person is praying the Quran incorrectly then it is Wajib for the person listening to correct them, but the condition is that there is no jealously or hatred in doing so [Guniya, Bahar].


Respecting the Quran

  • Rule: It is better to pray the Holy Quran loudly as long as you do not disturb a person praying Namaz, or sleeping, or an ill person.
  • Rule: It is not a good thing to write the Quran on walls or Mehrabs.
  • Rule: It is very bad to learn the Quran off by heart and then forgetting it. Such a person will wake up blind and with leprosy on the day of judgement.
  • Rule: You should not have your back towards the Holy Quran, or spread your legs around it, or raise your feet higher than it, or stand on a higher place whilst placing the Quran in a lower place.
  • Rule: No book should be placed on top of the Quran whether it is a book of Fiqh or Hadith.
  • Rule: If the Quran becomes very wet or torn and can no longer be used to pray from, then it should be wrapped and buried in a clean place, there should also be a coffin so that soil does not get on it.
  • Rule: An old Quran which can no longer be of use should not be burnt but buried.
  • Rule: A cloth should not be placed on top of the case that contains the Quran.
  • Rule: If a person has left the Quran in their house for blessings and auspiciousness and does not pray it then there is no sin and because the intention is good one they will gain reward [Qazi Khan].

JAMAAT – CONGREGATIONAL PRAYERS
There has been a lot of emphasis given to Jamaat and it carries a lot of reward, upto the extent that a Namaz prayed with Jamaat gains reward twenty seven times more than a Namaz prayed on it’s own.

  • Rule: Jamaat is Wajib for males and to miss it even once without cause is a sin and should be punished and for those who make a habit of missing Jamaat is a wrongdoer (Fasiq) and his statement for witnessing cannot be accepted and should be severely punished. If his neighbours ignored the fact that he was missing Jamaat then they are also sinners.

What Namaz have the condition of Jamaat

  • Rule: For Friday prayers (Ju’ma) and Eid prayers, Jamaat is a condition and without Jamaat the Namaz cannot be prayed.
  • Rule: The Tarawih Namaz is Sunnat-e-Kifayya, meaning if some people within an area performed it then the rest will not be responsible and if no-one prayed it in an area then all will have done a bad thing and would be responsible.
  • Rule: Jamaat in the Witr prayer during the month of Ramadan is Mustah’hab.
  • Rule: Jamaat in Sunnat and Nafl Namaz is Makrooh and except for the month of Ramadan it is also Makrooh for Witr Namaz.
  • Rule: If you are aware that if by washing the body parts three times in Wuzu, you will miss a Rakaat then it is better to only wash them once and obtain the Rakaat. If you are aware tnat by washing me vvuzu pans three times you will not miss a Rakaat but will miss the first Takbeer, then it is better to wash the parts three times [Sagiri, Bahar-e-Shariat].


Jamaat Thania (Duplicate Jamaat)

  • Rule: If in an area there is a fixed Imam in a Masjid and after calling the Azaan and Iqamat and praying the Sunnats, the Imam has then lead the Jamaat prayers, then to pray that Namaz again standing a different Jamaat is Makrooh after calling the Azaan and Iqamat again. If however, the second Jamaat is prayed without calling another Azaan then there is no problem as long as it is prayed slightly away from the Mehrab. If the first Jamaat was prayed without an Azaan or with a quiet Azaan or by other non regular people then the Jamaat is to be called again and this second Jamaat is not Jamaat Thania. [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

What Reasons allow the Jamaat to be missed
The following reasons can be used to miss Jamaat;

  • Such an illness that it would be very difficult to go to the Masjid
  • The weather is very cold or very cloudy, or very windy
  • You have a bad urge of excretion, urination or releasing wind
  • You are scared of an aggressor
  • You are scared that you will miss your group
  • You are blind or disabled
  • You are so old that it is very difficult to go to the Masjid
  • You are afraid that your possession or food will be destroyed
  • A person who is poor and owes money and is scared of bumping into the lender
  • You are looking after an ill person and if you leave them they will have difficulty or be afraid.

All the above are causes that allow you to miss Jamaat.

  • Rule: Women are not allowed to attend any Jamaat, not day Namaz or night Namaz, or Ju’ma and Eid, whether she is young or old. The same rule applies for women attending lectures, i.e. they are not allowed to attend [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar-e-Shariat].

Where does a single Muqtadee stand ?

  • Rule: A single male Muqtadee, even if he is a child should stand on the right side and parallel with the Imam. It is Makrooh for a single Muqtadee to stand on the Imam’s left side or behind the Imam. If there are two Muqtadees then they should stand behind the Imam, to parallel with the Imam is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi. If there are more than two Muqtadees then it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi to stand parallel with the Imam [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: One person was stood in line with the Imam and then another person joined then the Imam should go forward and the person that has joined the Jamaat should stand next to the present Muqtadee. If the Imam cannot move forward then the Muqtadee should move backwards or the person arriving should pull the Muqtadee back. However, if there is only one Muqtadee then it is better if he comes back and if there are two then it is better for the Imam to move forward.

Rules of rows (Saff)

  • Rule: The rows should be straight and the people should be joined alongside each other. There should not be a gap between the people in the rows and the shoulders should be level and the Imam should be in the front in the middle.
  • Rule: It is better to stand in the first row and close to the Imam. However, in the Jananza Namaz it is better to stand in the back row [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: The Muqtadee should say the Takbeer-e-Tahrima with or after the Imam. If the Muqtadee said the word ‘Allah’ with the Imam and ‘Akbar’ before the Imam then the Namaz will not count.
  • Rule: The Muqtadee cannot pray the Quran in any Namaz, not when the Imam prays loudly or quietly because whatever the Imam prays is sufficient for the Muqtadee [Hidaya etc.].
  • Rule: The method of the rows should be that the men are in the front rows then children then finally women [Hidaya].

Who should be an Imam

  • Rule: The Imam should be a Muslim, male, sane, adult, one who knows the rules of Namaz and a non Ma’zoor (has no illness). If any of the above six aspects are not found in an Imam then the Namaz will not count behind him.
  • Rule: A Ma’zoor can be an Imam for a Muqtadee with the same illness or worse than him. If however, both the Imam and Muqtadee have two different types of illnesses e.g. one suffers from releasing wind and the other suffers from droplets of urine then they cannot be an Imam for each other [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: A person with a Tayammum can be an Imam for a person with Wuzu [Hidaya etc.].
  • Rule: A person who performs Masah over leather socks can be an Imam for a person washing his feet [Hidaya etc.].
  • Rule: A person who prays Namaz standing can be a Muqtadee of a person who prays Namaz seated [Hidaya].
  • Rule: The person who performs Rukooh and Sijdah cannot pray behind a person who prays by action only. However, if both the Imam and Muqtadee both pray with actions then they can follow each other [Hidaya].
  • Rule: A naked person cannot be an Imam of a person who has covered his body [Hidaya].

Order of praying Namaz behind a person with wrong beliefs

  • Rule: To make a ‘Bud Mazhab’ (person with corrupt beliefs) whose beliefs have not gone outside the folds of Islam is a sin and to pray a Namaz behind him would make the Namaz Makrooh-e-Tahrimi and would have to be repeated as this would be Wajib[Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To make an open wrongdoer (Fasiq Mu’allin) such as a person who drinks alcohol, gambles, adulterer, one who obtains interest money, one who tells tales etc. those who commit big sins, an Imam, is a sin and Namaz behind them would be Makrooh-e-Tahrimi and to repeat it is Wajib [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.]
  • Rule: Namaz behind those Bad Mazhabs whose beliefs have gone out of the folds of Islam such as Rafzi (Shiites, even if they only reject the fact of Hazrat Abubakr being a Caliph or a Sahhabi or insults the Shaikhain Radi Allahu Ta’ala Anhuma), those who believe that the Holy Quran is man made, those who reject intercession or seeing Allah on the day of Hashr, or the punishment of the grave or the existence of Kiraman Katibeen cannot be performed [Alamgiri, Guniya]. There is an even more stricter rule for those who call themselves Muslims and in fact follow the Sunnats but still reject some important beliefs of religion (Zarooriyat-e-Deen) and insult Allah and His Prophet or at least believe those who insult, as Muslims, Namaz behind these is also strictly not allowed.

Order of following a Fasiq

  • Rule: Following a Fasiq is not allowed except for in Ju’ma as there is no alternative for this, for all the other Namaz if there are other Masjids in the vicinity then you should go. If there are other nearby Masjids that perform the Ju’ma prayers then you should go there [Guniya, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: For the Imam to stand alone on a higher platform is Makrooh, if the height is small then it is Makrooh Tanzihi and if the height is big the it is Makrooh Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: If the Imam is in a lower place and the Muqtadees in a higher place it is also Makrooh and is against the Sunnat [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.].
  • Rule: A Masbook when finishing his missed Rakaats is a Munfarid.


Definition of a Masbook

  • Rule: A Masbook is a person who joins in the Jamaat after the Imam has already prayed some Rakaats and he remains with the Jamaat until the end of the Namaz. A Munfarid is a person who prays the Namaz on his own and not with Jamaat.
  • Rule: If a Masbook found the Imam in the Qaidah then he should say Allah-o-Akbar whilst standing and fold his arms like normal in Qayam, then whilst saying Allah-o-Akbar he should sit down and join the Jamaat. If he found them in Rukooh or Sijdah then he should do the same by performing Takbeer-e-Tahrima and then join the Jamaat, if he however, when saying the first Allah-o-Akbar bent too far as if already nearly in Rukooh then the Namaz will not count.
  • Rule: If the Masbook joined the Jamaat for a four Rakaat Namaz in the fourth Rakaat then after the Imam has performed the Salaam he should stand up. He should then pray one Rakaat with Alhamdo and Surat and then sit down and perform Qaidah. He should then stand back up and pray Alhamdo and Surat in this Rakaat and then perform another Rakaat and pray only Alhamdo and then go into the last Qaidah and finish the Namaz as normal. Meaning except for the Qaidah with the Imam he should perform two more Qaidahs. The first Qaidah after one Rakaat and the other Qaidah after two more Rakaats.
  • Rule: If the Masbook joins the Maghrib Namaz in the third Rakaat then after the Imam has performed Salaam he should stand up and pray Alhamdo and a Surat and then perform Rukooh and Sijdah and then perform a Qaidah. He should then stand back up and pray another Rakaat with Alhamdo and Surat and then perform Rukooh and Sijdah and the perform the last Qaidah and finish the Namaz as normal. Meaning in both the Rakaats you have to perform a Qaidah and you have to pray Alhamdo and a Surat so in this situation there has been two additional Qaidahs after the Imam has performed Salaam.
  • Rule: If you have joined the Jamaat in the third Rakaat of a four Rakaat Namaz then after the Imam has performed Salaam pray two Rakaats and in both Rakaats you must pray Alhamdo and a Surat and then perform the last Qaidah and finish the Namaz as usual.
  • Rule: If you have missed the first Rakaat then after the Imam has performed Salaam pray one Rakaat with Alhamdo and a Surat.
  • Rule: If the Masbook performed Salaam with the Imam by mistake then the Namaz has not gone but he should stand up and finish his Namaz. If he performed the Salaam with the Imam exactly at the same time then no Sijdah-e-Sahoo is necessary and if the Salaam was performed after the Imaam then Sijdah-e-Sahoo is Wajib. If the Masbook performed the Salaam with the Imam deliberately thinking that he should perform the Salaam with the Imam then his Namaz has become void and he will have to pray it again [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

When you should break a Farz Namaz and join the Jamaat

  • Rule: Someone started a four Rakaat Farz Namaz alone and he had not yet performed the Sijdah of the first Rakaat and a group next to him started the Namaz with Jamaat, then he should break his Namaz and join the Namaz. Also for Fajr and Maghrib even if he has performed the Sijdah for the first Rakaat, he should still break the Namaz and join the Jamaat.
  • Rule: If in the four Rakaat Namaz he has performed a Sijdah for the first Rakaat then he should not break the Namaz but pray two Rakaats and then finish the Namaz after the second Rakaat, and then he should join the Jamaat.
  • Rule: If he has prayed three Rakaats then he cannot break the Namaz but he should finish his Namaz alone and then he can join the Jamaat with the intention of praying a Nafl Namaz. He however, cannot join the Jamaat with the intention of Nafl after Asr Namaz because you cannot pray a Nafl after Asr Namaz.
  • Rule: In a four Rakaat Namaz you had not performed the Sijdah for the third Rakaat then you should break the Namaz and join the Jamaat.
  • Rule: If you want to break the Namaz then there is no need to sit down but whilst standing up make the intention to break it and perform Salaam to one side.
  • Rule: If you started a Nafl, Sunnat or a Qaza Namaz and a Jamaat started then do not break the Namaz but join the Jamaat after finishing your Namaz. If you started a Nafl Namaz with the intention of four Rakaats and had only prayed one or two then finish two Rakaats and join the Jamaat. If you are in the third Rakaat then finish the Namaz and then join the Jamaat.
  • Rule: To join the Jamaat you can only break the Namaz when the Jamaat is being started where you are praying. If you are praying in the home and the Jamaat has started at the Masjid or you are praying in one Masjid and a Jamaat has started in another Masjid then you cannot break the Namaz to join that Jamaat, even if you have not performed the Sijdah of the first Rakaat you still cannot break the Namaz [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: It is obligatory for the Muqtadee to follow the Imam for the obligatory actions of the Namaz, meaning, if the Muqtadee performed an obligatory action before the Imam and did not do at the same time or after the Imam then the Namaz will become void. For example the Muqtadee went into the Sijdah before the Imam and the Imam had not yet gone into Sijdah and the Muqtadee lifted his head from Sijdah then his Namaz will become void unless he repeats that Sijdah after the Imam then his Namaz will not become void [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If the Muqtadee performed the Sijdah before the Imam but the Imam went into the Sijdah before the Muqtadee lifted his head, then the Sijdah will count but to do this is Haram [Alamgih].
  • Rule: It is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi for a Muqtadee to stand at the back on his own if there is space in the rows in front. If there is no space available then there is no problem, however, if he can, he should pull someone from in front backwards so that he can stand adjacent to each other. He must remember that the person he is pulling back is aware of this rule otherwise he might break his Namaz [Alamgiri] and if necessary then he should make an indication and if the other person does not come back to the last row then it won’t be Makrooh to pray alone in the last row [Fatahul Qadir, Bahar-e-Shariat].

Method of starting a Jamaat
The Jamaat should be set up as follows; when the Mustahhab time for Namaz arrives then the Azaan should be called. The people should then attend the Masjid or where the Namaz is going to take place with Wuzu and if they have not prayed the Sunnats at home then they should pray them and then sit down ready in rows and the Imam should sit in his place. The Mu’azzin should then call the Iqamat and when he reaches ‘Hayya Alal Falaah’ all the people and the Imam should stand up and just before ‘Qad Qamatis Salaat’ the Imam should make the intention and say Allaho-Akbar and start the Namaz, the Muqtadee should follow the Imam and say Allaho-Akbar and pray Thana and then the Muqtadees should remain quiet and the Imam should continue and when the Imam goes into Rukooh and Sijdah the Muqtadees should follow and complete the Namaz with the Imam. Except for Alhamdo and a Surat everything that is prayed in Namaz should be prayed by the Muqtadees. If someone comes after some Rakaats have already been prayed then he should make the intention and join the Jamaat. At the end when the Imam performs Salaam he should not perform Salaam but stand up and finish the Rakaats off that he missed and then perform Salaam and finish the Namaz. After the Salaam the Imam should turn to his right or left side and face the Muqtadees and raise his hands in front of his chest and perform Dua and the Muqtadees should also perform Dua. After the Dua they should move from their place and pray the Sunnats etc.

  • Rule: The Imam should say the Takbeer-e-Tahrima before ‘Qad Qamatis Salaat’ and the Muqtadees should say it after the Imam [Alamgiri].


Actions that break the Namaz

  • Rule: Speaking nullifies the Namaz, meaning to speak in Namaz would break the Namaz whether it was done purposely or by mistake one half of a word or more.
  • Rule: Speech that breaks the Namaz is when the voice is loud enough so that you can hear it yourself even if it makes no sense.
  • Rule: If you greet someone even by mistake the Namaz will break whether you have only got to say ‘Assalam’ and have not had the chance to say ‘Alaikum’.
  • Rule: If you reply to someone by voice then the Namaz will break and if you make an indication by hand or head then this is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If you sneeze in Namaz then do not say ‘Alhamdolillah’, if however, you do the Namaz will not break [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If you say ‘Alhamdolillah’ in reply to hearing good news or when hearing bad news ‘Inna Lillahe Wa inna ilaihi Ra’ji’oon’ or when you are shocked ‘Subhanallah’ or ‘Allaho Akbar’ then the Namaz will break, if the words are not said in reply to the news then the Namaz will not break.
  • Rule: When clearing the throat and two words are said such as ‘Akh too’ and there is not a real necessity then the Namaz will break. If there is a real need such as for a health reason or you needed to clear your throat because when praying the Quran you had difficulty, or you needed to inform the Imam of a mistake, or you needed to make someone aware that you were praying the Namaz then the Namaz will not break.
  • Rule: If the Muqtadee corrected someone except for his Imam by saying a verse of the Quran then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If the Imam took a correction off anyone except for his Muqtadees then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If someone due to pain or difficulty said ‘aah’ ‘ooh’ ‘oof ‘tuf or cried out loudly and a sound was heard then the Namaz will break. If someone cried and no sound was heard only tears dropped then the Namaz will not break [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. If from an ill person the words ‘aah’ ‘ooh’ ‘tuf came out without his control then the Namaz will not break. In the same way the words that come out when sneezing, coughing, yawning which are without control does not break the Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If when blowing, no noise is made then this is the same as breathing and the Namaz does not break but to do this on purpose is Makrooh, and if by blowing, two words are said such as ‘oof ‘tuf then the Namaz will break [Guniya].
  • Rule: If when praying the Quran you physically read it whilst in Namaz or read it off the Mehrab will break the Namaz. If you are praying the Quranoff by heart and your view went on the Mehrab or somewhere where the Quran was written then the Namaz will not break [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If you perform Amal-e-Kasir and is not part of Namaz or done to correct the Namaz, then the Namaz will break. Amal-e-Qalil will not break the Namaz. Amar-e-Kasir is an act whereby if someone from far looked at the person praying Namaz, they would be certain that he is not in Namaz or they have a definite doubt that they are in Namaz and this would break the Namaz. Amal-e-Qalil is when a person from far has doubt whether he is in Namaz or not, then this would not break the Namaz.
  • Rule: If you wore a top or trousers or a ‘Tehband’ whilst in Namaz then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: To eat or drink in Namaz will break the Namaz, whether it is large in quantity or small, whether it was eaten by mistake or deliberately upto the extent that if an item the size of a linseed was swallowed without even chewing it or a drop of water fell into the mouth and you swallowed it, then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: Death, insanity, unconsciousness, all will break the Namaz. If you wake up before the time has passed then perform the Ada Namaz again, and if you wake up after the time of Namaz then perform Qaza, as long as it is within twenty four hours meaning before the time of six Namaz has passed. If you regain consciousness or sanity after six Namaz has passed then the Qaza is not Wajib [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you broke your Wuzu deliberately or for some reason a bath became obligatory, then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If you missed an obligatory aspect of Namaz and did not perform it in that Namaz then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If you missed a condition of Namaz without cause, then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If after the last Qaidah you remembered that you had to perform a Sijdah for that Namaz or a Sijdah for Tilaawat and you performed that and then did not repeat the last Qaidah, then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If you performed an act whilst you were sleeping in Namaz and then you woke up again and did not perform that act again, then the Namaz will not count.

When can you kill a snake or scorpion whilst in Namaz

  • Rule: The Namaz will not break by killing a snake or scorpion as long as you do not have to move more than three steps or hit more than three strikes. If you have to move more than three steps or have to make more than three strikes then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: You have the permission to kill a snake or scorpion whilst praying Namaz even if it breaks the Namaz.
  • Rule: It is only a good thing to kill a snake or scorpion when it comes in front of you and you are afraid it might bite you. If you are sure it will not harm you then it is Makrooh [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: By scratching three times in one act breaks the Namaz. Meaning if you scratch and then replace your hand, you scratch again and replace your hand and you scratch again and replace your hand then your Namaz will break. If you move your hand once and scratch many times then this would be regarded as scratching just once and therefore the Namaz will not break [Alamgiri, Guniya].
  • Rule: Whilst in the Takbeers you mispronounced the words Allah-o-Akbar by saying Aallah or Aakbar or Akbaar, then in all these situations the Namaz will break. If you mispronounced Allah-o-Akbar in the Takbeer-e-Tahrima then the Namaz would not start [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc.]. Whilst praying the Quran you make such a mistake whereby the meaning would change then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If someone crosses in front of a Namazee then whether it be an animal or a person the Namaz does not break. However, the person crossing will have caused a big sin. If the person was aware of how much of a sin this is then he would wait a hundred years stood still rather than crossing, in fact he would rather be buried there than cross the Namazee.
  • Rule: If a person crosses a Namazee in a field and leaves a space of three feet distance (From the place where he performs Sijdah) then there is no harm, however, he cannot do this in a house or Masjid.
  • Rule: If there is an object in front of the Namazee then you can cross the Namazee with the object in between.

Definition of an object
An object is such an item that will cause an obstruction.

  • Rule: An object should be at least one arm’s length in height and one finger in width and a maximum of three arm lengths in height [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: It is better to put the object in line with the right eyebrow.

What should the object be made of
The object can be of a tree, human or animal [Guniya].

  • Rule: The object for an Imam is sufficient for the Muqtadee, meaning if someone crossed a Muqtadee and not the Imam but an object was placed in front of the Imam then there is no harm [Radd-ul-Mohtar]. If a Namazee wanted to stop someone crossing him then he should say ‘Subhanallah’ loudly or start praying the Quran loudly or put his hand out but he must be aware that he does not do it too many times otherwise it would end up being Amal-e-Kasir and therefore the Namaz will break [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].


THE MAKROOHATS OF NAMAZ

  • To play with the clothes, body or beard is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • To fold your clothing. To lift your clothing up from the front or behind when going into Sijdah even if it is getting in the way it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, if it is not getting in the way then it is even more Makrooh.
  • To hang a piece of clothing whereby both ends are hanging, like from the head or shoulders, such as a scarf etc. then this is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • If you did not put your arms through the sleeves ana just let them hang, then this is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. [Durr-e-Mukhtar].

The order of hanging clothes in Namaz

  • Rule: To put a handkerchief on the shoulder whereby one end is hanging in front and the other hanging at the back is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • Rule: To wear a shawl or blanket whereby both ends are hanging down from each shoulder is not allowed and is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. However, if one end is hanging from one shoulder and the other is wrapped round the body and goes back over the shoulder, then there is no harm [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To fold a piece of clothing (sleeves or trouser leg) upwards or inwards is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, whether it was done before praying Namaz or whilst in Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: For a male to pray Namaz whilst having the hair tied in a knot is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, and if he does this whilst praying Namaz then the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: To move stones whilst praying Namaz is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. However, if you cannot perform the Sijdah as per the Sunnat then it is Sunnat to move them once. If you cannot perform the Wajib aspects of the Sijdah then it is Wajib to move them as many times necessary to perform the Sijdah properly [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To interlock the fingers meaning to insert one hand’s fingers into another hand’s fingers is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar etc], to do this whilst going to Namaz or whilst waiting for Namaz is also Makrooh.
  • Rule: To put your hands on your hips is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi and you should not do this outside of Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: To move your head from one side to another is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, even if it is only a small movement. If you do not move your head but just your eyeballs and is without reason then it is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi, if however, you look for a reason to ensure your safety etc. then there is no harm. To look upto the sky is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • Rule: To sit between Tashahhud and Sijdah like a dog (meaning to join the knees with the chest and to lay the arms flat on the ground) and for men to lay their arms flat when performing Sijdah is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • Rule: To wrap yourself inside your clothes or a blanket whereby your hands cannot be seen is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. Also to do this outside of Namaz is also Makrooh and in a place of danger it is forbidden. To hide your mouth and face is also Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. To pray Namaz whilst someone is sat in front of you facing you is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.

What is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi ?

  • Rule: To cough without reason or to yawn without reason is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. If you yawn naturally then there is no harm but you should try and stop it and if you cannot then you should bite your lips and if you still cannot then cover your mouth with your hand, whilst in Qayam use your right hand and in all other position use your left.
  • Rule: To pray Namaz with only your trousers or ‘Tehband’ on and there is another blanket on top available then it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, and if you have no other clothing available then there is no harm.
  • Rule: To delay in the Namaz because you are waiting for someone to join you is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. If you are delaying it so that they can join the Namaz then it is all right as long as it is no longer than saying ‘Subhanallah’ twice [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To pray Namaz with a grave in front and nothing in between is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].

To pray Namaz on someone else’s land

  • Rule: If the land has been stolen or a field where crops are going or a ploughed field then to pray Namaz there is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: In a cemetery where a place is allocated for Namaz and is does not contain a grave then to pray their is no problem. The problem is when there is a grave in front of where you are praying Namaz and there is no object in between, otherwise if there is a grave on your left, right or behind or there is a grave in front but there is an object in between you and the grave then there is no harm in praying Namaz there [Alamgiri, Guniya, Qazi Khan].

To enter a place of worship for Infidels

  • Rule: To pray Namaz in an Infidel’s place of worship is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi because it is a place for the devil. In fact you are not allowed to go inside them.

Order of praying Namaz wearing clothes inside out

  • Rule: To wear clothes inside out or to cover yourself with them (with them inside out) is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. Also to wear a coat and not to tie the belt or to wear a jacket and not to fasten the buttons if you are not wearing anything underneath and therefore your chest is left uncovered then it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi and if you are wearing something underneath it is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi [Bahar-e-Shariat].

Rule of photography

  • Rule: To wear a piece of clothing with a photograph on it of a living being will make the Namaz Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. Except for Namaz to wear such clothes is not allowed.
  • Rule: If a photograph is over the head or hung on the wall or is where you are performing a Sijdah, then Namaz will be Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. In the same way if a photograph is on the left or right side of the Namazee then the Namaz will be Makrooh-e-Tahrimi, if it is behind him then it is still Makrooh but less than it being on either side.
  • Rule: If the photograph is on the ground and you are not performing Sijdah on it then there is no harm [Hidaya, Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: If the photograph is not of a living being such as, mountain, stream, flowers, building etc. then there is no harm [Fatahul Qadir]. If a photograph is enclosed in a bag or in your pocket then there is no harm in Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: It you are wearing a piece of clothing containing a photograph on it and you wear another piece on top without a photo on it and it also covers the photo then there is no harm in the Namaz [Radd-ut-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If a photograph is in a position of disrespect such as, on the floor where you take off your shoes or you clean your shoes on it or walk over it, as long as it is not on the ground where you perform Sijdah then there is no harm even if it is in the house [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If the photograph is so small that when looking at it standing up you cannot differentiate the body parts on the photograph then by having it on the right, left, front or behind the Namazee, it will not make the Namaz Makrooh.
  • Rule: If the whole of the face has been destroyed on the photo then there is no harm [Hidaya, etc.]
  • Rule: The rules above are for when praying Namaz. As far as keeping a photo, it has been quoted in the Hadith that if there is a photo or a dog in the house then me angels or mercy do not enter it, this is relating to a photo which has not been kept as a form of disrespect or when looking at it you can differentiate the body parts, otherwise it is all right [Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: To make or have made a photo is Haram, whether it is hand or machine made, the order is the same.

Makrooh-e- Tanzihi

  • Rule: In Sijdah or Rukooh, to say the Tasbeeh less than three times is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi. If however, you do this because there isn’t enough time or you are going to miss the train, then there is no problem.
  • Rule: To pray Namaz in your working clothes is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi. If however, no other clothes are available then there is no harm.

Praying Namaz with the head uncovered

  • Rule: To pray Namaz with the head uncovered due to idleness, meaning by wearing a topi you feel pressure or feel hot, then it is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi. If you don’t wear a topi or an Amama (turban) because you feel that the Namaz is not worth and you hold no value of Namaz then this is Kufr. If you do not wear a hat so that you can concentrate on the Namaz and gain more satisfaction then it is Mustahhab [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Bahar].
  • Rule: If the topi falls off in Namaz then to lift it up and put it back on is better as long as Amal Kasir does not occur (e.g. lifting it using both hands). If the topi has to be lifted a few times then it is better to leave and if by lifting it will cause distraction to your concentration then it is better to leave it [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To remove grass or sand which is stuck on the forehead is Makrooh if it is not causing a problem in praying the Namaz. If you remove it due to pride then it is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. If it is causing a problem or distraction when praying Namaz then you can remove it. To remove it after Namaz is no problem but in fact should be removed so that it would not create a feeling of pretence [Alamgiri]. In the same way if necessary it is allowed to wipe off the sweat from the forehead and all actions of Amal Qalil are allowed if it is better for the praying of Namaz, any action that has no benefit to Namaz is Makrooh [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If your nose is running in Namaz, then it is better to wipe it than to let the water drip on the floor, and if you are in the Masjid then to wipe it is necessary [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To sit with your legs folded in Namaz is Makrooh if there is no need, and if there is a necessity then there is no problem and to sit like this outside Namaz is no problem [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. When going into the Sijdah to touch the floor with your hand before the knees touch the ground and when coming up from Sijdah the knees to be lifted before the hands is Makrooh if there is no necessity.
  • Rule: It is Makrooh to have your head higher or lower than the back when in Rukooh [Guniya].
  • Rule: It is Makrooh when standing, to lift your legs at different times.
  • Rule: If a mosquito or lice are causing you difficulty then there is no harm in killing them as long as Amal-e-Kasir is not done [Guniya, Bahar].

Praying Namaz on the Masjid’s roof is Makrooh

  • Rule: It is Makrooh to pray Namaz on the Masjid’s roof [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If someone is sat or stood up and is talking, there is no harm in praying Namaz behind him as long as your Namaz is not distracted or your attention is not disturbed. Also there is no harm in praying Namaz behind the Holy Quran or a sword or someone sleeping and it is not Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Fire in front of a Namazee

  • Rule: There is a problem by having fire in front of a Namazee and there is no problem by having a candle or light in front [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To wave away with the hand a mosquito or fly without cause is Makrooh [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: To pray Namaz in front of anything that causes distraction to the heart is Makrooh such as jewellery etc.
  • Rule: To run because of Namaz is Makrooh [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

To break Namaz in difficulty
Situations when you are allowed to break Namaz;
Someone who is in difficulty is asking for help and is calling this Namazee, someone is drowning or will catch fire, a blind person will fall in a ditch or a person is going to fall in a well, in all these situations to break the Namaz is Wajib when this Namazee has the power to help him [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

  • Rule: If you are feeling the need to go to the toilet or you have seen enough impurity on your clothes that is allowed or the Namazee has been touched by a unknown woman, then in all three situations it is better to break the Namaz as long as the time of Jamaat time is not passing, and if you have an urge to go to the toilet then it is allowed to miss the Jamaat time, but you must not let the Namaz time pass [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: To break Namaz is allowed in order to kill a snake or an animal that will harm you and you are sure that it will.
  • Rule: It is allowed to break Namaz in order to chase after an animal that has ran away or there is a threat that a wolf will harm your goats.

To break Namaz so that you can stay away from trouble

  • Rule: If there is going to be a loss of more than one Dirham in value (approx. 30p) to yourself or someone else, for example, your milk that is boiling will over-boil or the cooking of meat will bum or a crow etc. will fly off with your food, then in these situations it is allowed to break Namaz [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If you are praying a Nafl Namaz and your mother, father, granddad or grandmother calls you but they are not aware that you are in Namaz, then you should break the Namaz and answer them [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

After ensuring that your belief and faith is correct, the biggest obligation of all obligations is Namaz. There has been many messages in the Quran and Hadith in relation to the importance of Namaz. Whoever does not believe it as an Obligatory aspect i.e. Farz is a Kafir. and those who do not pray it are great sinners and will be thrown into hell in the after life, also in the event of an Islamic leadership, the king should execute those who do not pray Namaz.

Rule: At what age should children be taught Namaz ?

  • When a child reaches the age of seven he should be shown how to pray Namaz. When the child reaches the age of ten. they should be made to pray via use of beatings. Before we show you the way in which Namaz should be prayed, we will first of all show you the six conditions/qualifiers that must be performed, otherwise the Namaz will not begin.

These are known as the ‘Shara’it-e-Namaz and are as follows

  1. Cleanliness
  2. The covering of the body
  3. Time
  4. Facing Qibia
  5. Intention
  6. The call to start Namaz (Takbeer-e-Tahrima)

The first qualification is cleanliness. This means that the person praying Namaz (which will now be referred to as Namazee) must have their body, clothing and the place where Namaz is going to be performed, clean from impurities such as urine, stools, blood, alcohol. dung, animal excretion, etc. Also the Namazee must not be without bathing or ablution.

The second qualification is covering of the body. This means that the male’s body must be covered from the navel upto and including the knees. The female’s body must be completely covered except for the face, the hands below and including the wrists and feet below and including the ankles.

The third qualification is time. This means that whatever time is allocated to a particular Namaz, that Namaz is prayed. For example, the Fajr Namaz is prayed from the break of dawn to before sunrise. Zohar Namaz is prayed after midday to the time when there are two shadows to everything except for the original shadow (mid afternoon). Asr Namaz is prayed from when there are two shadows until sunset. Maghrib Namaz is prayed after sunset to when the natural light disappears. Isha Namaz is prayed after the natural light has disappeared until before the break of dawn.

The fourth qualification is the facing towards Qibla. This means to face towards the Holy Ka’aba (in Makkah).

The fifth qualification is intention. This means that whatever Namaz is being prayed for whatever time i.e. Ada, Qaza. Farz, Sunnat,Nafl etc. to make a firm intention in the heart for that Namaz.

The sixth qualification is Takbeer-e-Tahrima. This means to say Allah-o-Akbar and start the Namaz. This is the last qualification and once said the Namaz begins. If you then say something to someone or eat something or drink something or perform any action which is against Namaz then the Namaz will break. The first five qualifications must remain from when the Takbeer-e-Tahrima is said, to until the Namaz is completed, otherwise the Namaz will not count.

SECOND QUALIFICATION ON NAMAZ – SATRE-AURAT – COVERING OF THE BODY

It is compulsory to cover the body, meaning how much of the body in Namaz should be covered at least.

  • Rule: For males, from below the naval to below the knees is compulsory, that it is covered, it is not compulsory to cover the naval, but the knees must be covered.
  • Rule: For women who are not slaves nor have any restriction of Shariat on them, it is compulsory for them to cover all their body except the face, hands upto the wrists and feet upto the ankles. It is also compulsory for women to cover the hair hanging from their heads, their necks and their collars (throats).
  • Rule: If a woman has worn a very thin veil over her head that the hair’s shininess can be seen then the Namaz will not count.
  • Rule: For a female servant/slave the whole of the stomach, back, both sides and from the navel to the knees is all aurat (parts that need covering).
  • Rule: In all the parts that are compulsory to cover if one part was uncovered and was less than a quarter, then the Namaz will count. If it is a quarter in size and is recovered immediately, then the Namaz will count. If the part was uncovered for one ‘Rukun’ meaning the time you could say Subhanallah three times or was uncovered deliberately and whether it was covered again immediately, the Namaz will not count.

Parts of Aurat in a Male

Rule: There are nine parts of the body which are aurat for a male.

  1. The penis
  2. Both testicles
  3. Posterior
  4. The right hip
  5. The left hip
  6. The right thigh (upto and including the knee)
  7. The left thigh (upto and including the knee)
  8. From below the naval upto the male organ and upto both sides of the body inclusive.
  9. The area between the testicles upto the posterior is a single aurat.

The aurats that have been counted above are all one part each, meaning if less than a quarter of each part became uncovered, the Namaz would count.

  • Rule: If some parts of the aurats became uncovered but were all less than a quarter, however, when added together the size would be more than a quarter of the smallest part that has been uncovered, then the Namaz will not count. For example, if a ninth of a thigh was uncovered, a ninth of hip and a ninth of a penis was uncovered then the size added together is more than a quarter of the penis, the Namaz will not count [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: At the start of the Namaz if one quarter of a part is left uncovered and you say Allah-o-Akbar, the Namaz will not start [Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Aurat parts for a woman

  • Rule: For women who are not slaves, except for the five parts mentioned above (face, both hands upto the wrists and both feet upto the ankles) all the body is aurat. This is split into thirty parts of the body. The same rule applies in Namaz (as mentioned above) if a quarter became uncovered for each part.
  1. The head, meaning from the top of the head upto the start of the neck.
  2. The hair that hangs down
  3. The right ear
  4. The left ear
  5. The neck (and throat)
  6. The right shoulder
  7. The left shoulder
  8. The top right arm including the elbow
  9. The top left arm including the elbow
  10. The bottom right arm (below the elbow upto and including the wrist)
  11. The bottom left arm (below the elbow upto and including the wrist)
  12. The chest, below the neck/throat to the breasts
  13. Back of the right hand
  14. Back of the left hand
  15. The right breast
  16. The left breast
  17. The stomach, meaning from below the breasts upto and including the navel
  18. The upper back, meaning the other side of the chest
  19. Both armpits upto the lower back
  20. The right hip
  21. The left hip
  22. The vagina
  23. The posterior
  24. The right thigh upto and including the knees, the knee is not a separate part but is included
  25. The left thigh upto and including the knees, the knee is not a separate part but is included
  26. Below the naval upto the start of the pubic hair and the lower back, is all one aurat.
  27. The right shin, from below the knee upto and including the ankle
  28. The left shin, from below the knee upto and including the ankle.
  29. The right base of the foot
  30. The left base of the foot

Many Ulema have not included the back of the hands and the base of the feet as Aurat.

  • Rule: Although the woman’s face is not an Aurat, it is still forbidden to expose it to non permissible males (those a woman is not restricted to marry). Also it is forbidden for non permissible males to look at their face.
  • Rule: If a male does not have clothing that is allowed, i.e. he only has silk to cover his body, then it is obligatory for him to cover his body with the silk cloth and can pray Namaz with it on, however, if a male has other material available then it is Haram for a male to wear silk, and if a Namaz is prayed with silk on, then it will become Makrooh-e-Tahrimi.
  • Rule: If a naked person can obtain access to a table or floor cloth, then they must cover themselves with this and pray Namaz, and also if they can use leaves or straw to cover themselves, then they must do this [Alamgiri].
  • Rule: If someone has no clothes or material, then they should pray Namaz seated and perform Rukoo and prostration (Sijdah) by actions [Hidaya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If another person has material or clothing and the naked person feels sure that the person will lend it to them, then it is necessary to ask for the material [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you only have impure clothes and there is no way of cleaning them, then pray with the impure clothes, do not pray naked [Hidaya].
  • Rule: If there isn’t enough clothing to cover the whole of the body but you can only cover some parts, then it is necessary that you do this and cover the private parts (vagina and posterior) first. And if there is only enough to cover one private part, then cover one of the two.
  • Rule: If by praying Namaz whilst standing, one quarter of an aurat becomes uncovered, then pray Namaz whilst seated [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

THIRD QUALIFICATION OF NAMAZ – TIME

Time of Fajr
From the break of dawn upto the first ray of sunrise. The break of dawn (Subah Sadiq) is a light which is seen before sunrise from the east and generally gets more lighter and eventually is spread completely across and then it becomes daylight. As soon as this light of the break of dawn is seen, the time of sehri for fasting finishes and the time of Fajr Namaz begins. Before this light a seam of whiteness is seen in the middle of the sky from east to west, and underneath it the whole is area is black. The break of dawn comes from underneath this and spread across to the north and south and gets lighter. The whiteness disappears when the light of dawn starts spreading. The long whiteness is known as Subah Kazab and the time of Fajr does not begin with this [Qazi Khan, Bahar-e-Shariat].
(The time of Subah Sadiq is dependent upon the town and country you are in. It is advisable to get the time from the observatory).

  • Rule: For the time of Fajr Namaz wait until the break of dawn starts spreading and it’s light can be seen, and the finishing of Sehri and the end of Isha Namaz time is as soon as the break of dawn starts, meaning pray the Fajr Namaz at least after the light of the break of dawn can be seen and end the Sehri and the time of Isha once the break of dawn occurs [Alamgiri].

Time of Zohr
From Zawal, meaning midday until everything has except for it’s original shadow a double shadow. For example, there was a shadow in the afternoon of an item the size of four fingers and the item is actually eight fingers in size, the time of Zohr will not finish until the size of the shadow gets to twenty fingers in length.

The original shadow is the shadow which occurs exactly at midday. This is when the sun reaches exactly middle of the sky and the distance of east and west is exactly the same. When the sun moves from this position slightly to the east, the time of Zohr begins. The recognition of the sun moving is by digging a stick upright into the ground, and then the shadow continues to reduce until it cannot reduce anymore, this is exactly the time of midday and is known as the original shadow, when the shadow starts growing again the time of Zohr has begun because the sun has moved. The time of Jum’a is the same as the time of Zohr.

Time of Asr
As soon as the time of Zohr finishes, the time for Asr begins. Depending upon the city and country, the length of Asr varies. The length of the time of Asr is also dependent on the time of the season, i.e. autumn, summer etc.

Time of Maghrib
As soon as the sun sets until the dusk (Shafaq) disappears. Dusk is the twilight that is seen after the redness of the sun has gone and is spread like the whiteness of dawn from east then from north to south [Hidaya, Alamgiri, Khanya]. In the UK the length of Maghrib is usually approximately a minimum of one hour and fifteen minutes and a maximum of one and a half hours. The length of the time of Maghrib is exactly the same as the time length of Fajr for that day.

Time of isha
As soon as the twilight of dusk disappears the time of Isha begins until the break of dawn. As well as the twilight of dusk, there is also a twilight seen after this from north to south but the time of Isha has begun and the time of Maghrib has ended.

Time of Witr
The time of Witr is the same as the time of Isha. However, Witr cannot be prayed before the Farz Namaz of Isha, as the sequencing is obligatory. If the Namaz of Witr is prayed purposely before the Farz Namaz of Isha, then the Witr will not count and will have to be prayed again after the Farz Namaz of Isha. However, if the Witr Namaz is prayed before Isha by mistake or you have realised that you prayed the Isha Namaz without Wuzu and prayed the Witr Namaz with Wuzu, then it is accepted [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri].

  • Rule: In those countries where the time of Isha does not come, then the Qaza of Isha and Witr should be prayed [Bahar-e-Shariat].


MUSTAHHAB TIMES OF NAMAZ

In Fajr, delaying is Mustahhab (Preferred). Meaning when there is good light then start the Namaz. Also Mustahhab time is that you can pray approx. forty to sixty verses of the Quran in a clear and distinct manner (tarteel), and after performing Salaam there is enough time left that if there was a fault you could repeat your Wuzu and pray the Namaz again with forty or sixty verses in a clear and concise manner. To delay so much that there is doubt that the sun will rise is Makrooh disliked) [Qazi Khan etc.].

  • Rule: For women it is always Mustahhab to pray Fajr at the beginning time and the rest of the Namaz’s prayed after the Jamaat of the males has completed.
  • Rule: In winter, early Zohr is Mustahhab. In the warm weather it is Mustahhab to pray the Namaz late, whether it is prayed alone or with Jamaat. However, in the warm weather, if the Jamaat of Zohr is early, you are not allowed to miss it for the Mustahhab time. The season of autumn is in the same rule as winter, and the season of spring is in the same rule as summer [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: The Mustahhab time of .Jum’a is the same as the Mustahhab time of Zohar [Hijr].
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to delay the Asr Namaz, but not too much that the rays of the sun go deep red and that without any difficulty you could look directly at the sun, the sun shining is not a form of deep redness [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar, etc.].
  • Rule: It is better that you pray Zohr in the first half of it’s time and Asr in the second half of it’s time [Guniya].
  • Rule: From study it is apparent that the sun goes deep red twenty minutes before sunset and also it stays red twenty minutes after sun rise, which is the out of Namaz time [Fatawa-e-Razvia, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: The clarification of delay is that the time allocated for a particular Namaz is split into two and then the Namaz is prayed in the second half.
  • Rule: Except for the days when there is cloud, it is always Mustahhab to start Maghrib quickly, and if the time is delayed for more than the length of two rakats then it is Makrooh-e-Tanzihi. Also, if without cause i.e. travelling, illness etc. if the time is delayed so that the stars can be seen clearly, then this is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri, Fatawa-e-Razvia].
  • Rule: It is Mustahhab for Isha Namaz to be delayed for the first third part of the time. It is allowed to be prayed after the first half of the time, meaning you prayed the Farz rakats just before the first half ended, and if delayed that the night had dropped (meaning after the first half) then this it is Makrooh as it would mean missing Jamaat (congregation) [Hijr, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Khaniya].
  • Rule: It is Makrooh to sleep before praying the Isha Namaz.
  • Rule: After the Isha prayer it is Makrooh to talk about worldly things, to tell or listen to stories or fables. It is not Makrooh to talk about important issues, to pray the Quran, or recite Allah’s name, or talk about religious regulations, stories of pious people and to talk with guests. Also, from the break of dawn upto sunrise all types of conversation except to recite the name of Allah is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar] .
  • Rule: If a person is confident in waking up then they should pray the Witr Namaz in the last part of the night just before sleeping and then if they wake up in the last part of the night they should pray Tahajjud, they cannot pray Witr again [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: During dull and cloudy days it is Mustahhab to pray the Asr and Isha Namaz early and Mustahhab to delay the other Namaz’s.

MAKROOH TIMES

Whilst the sun is rising or setting and at exactly midday, at these three times no Namaz is allowed. No Farz, no Wajib, no Nafl, no Ada (current), no Qaza (expired), no Sijdah-e-Tilawat, No Sijdah-e-Sahoo. However, if the Asr Namaz for that day is still left to pray then you must pray whether the sun is setting, but to delay it for so long is Haram.

  • Rule: Sun rising means from the edge of the sun has come out until all the sun has risen and the eye sparkles when directly looked at, and this is a total time of twenty minutes.
  • Rule: Midday (Nisfun Nihar) means starting from exact mid sun until the sun drops.
  • Rule: The way of finding the exact time of Nisfun Nihar (midday) is to find out what day today the break of dawn started and what time the sun set. Split this into two halves and as soon as the first half ends this is the time of midday until the sun starts dropping from this position. For example, say today the 20th March the sun sets at 6pm and also risen at 6am, then the afternoon started at 12pm, and in the morning at 4.30am the dawn broke. Therefore a total of thirteen and a half hours have occurred between the break of dawn until sun set and so half of it would be six and three quarter hours. The time therefore of Nisfun Nihar would be quarter past eleven and the sun would drop at 12pm, and hence a total of three quarters of one hour would be the total time when any Namaz would not be allowed.
    Notice: The above calculation is a mere example and therefore the time would differ according to the city and country and the season. Different destinations and different times show that the approximate time would be twenty minutes and in all places the above method of calculation should be used.
  • Rule: If a funeral (Janaza) is brought at the three prohibited times there is no harm in praying the Namaz. It is not allowed to be prayed when all the funeral is ready beforehand and the time is delayed until the prohibited times start [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: During these three prohibited times it is better if you do not pray the Holy Quran, it is better to recite the name of Allah or pray the Durood Sharif continuously [Alamgiri].

Twelve times where Nafl Namaz is prohibited

  • Rule: It is prohibited to pray Nafl (voluntary) Namaz during twelve times;
  1. From the break of dawn (SubahSadiq) until the sun has risen fully, no Nafl Namaz is allowed, except for the two Sunnats of Fajr. From when the call to establish rows for congregation (Iqamat for Jamaat) until the Farz Namaz finishes, to pray a Nafl or Sunnat is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi. However, if the Jamaat of Fajr Namaz has stood up and you know that if you pray the Sunnats of Fajr you will still be able to join the Jamaat, whether it be in the last sitting position (Qaida) it is necessary that you pray the Sunnats separately from the rows of Jamaat and then join the Jamaat. If you know that if you start the Sunnats you will not be able to join the Jamaat but you still start the Sunnats then this is forbidden and a sin. Except for the Fajr Namaz it is not allowed to start a Sunnat even if you know you can join the Jamaat late when the Iqamat has been called for Jamaat.
  2. After praying the Asr Namaz until the sun goes red, no Nafl Namaz is allowed.
  3. As soon as the sun has set, until the Farz Namaz of Maghrib has been prayed, no Nafl is allowed [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  4. From the time in Juma the Imam stands up from his place to perform Khutba until the Farz Namaz of Juma has been prayed, no Nafl is allowed.
  5. At the start of a Khutba (sermon), whether it is the first or the second for Juma, Eids, Kusoof, Istisqa, Hajj or Nikah, all Namaz is not allowed even Qaza Namaz. However, for Sahib-e-Tarteeb (those who have less than five Namaz of Qaza due) at the start of the Juma Khutba, Qaza Namaz is allowed [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
    Rule
    :If the Sunnats of Juma have been started and the Imam stands up for the Khutba, then complete all four rakats of the Sunnat.
  6. All Nafl Namaz is Makrooh before the Eid Namaz, whether you pray them at home, Mosque or Eid hall [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar.
  7. It is Makrooh to pray Nafl Namaz after the Eid Namaz if they are prayed at the Eid hall or Mosque, if they are prayed back at home then they are not Makrooh [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  8. At Arafat, where the Zohr and Asr is prayed together, to pray a Nafl or Sunnat in between them or after them is Makrooh.
  9. In Muzdalifa, where the Maghrib and Isha is prayed joined together, it is Makrooh to pray any Sunnat or Nafl Namaz in between the two Namaz, it is not Makrooh to pray Nafl after the Isha Jamaat [Alamgiri, Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  10. If the time of Farz is very short, then all Nafl and Sunnats including those of Fajr and Zohr are Makrooh.
  11. Whatever aspect that makes the heart distract and you can relieve yourself from that aspect then all Namaz are Makrooh until you relieve yourself, for example, urination or excretion or to release wind, then these must be performed otherwise the Namaz will be Makrooh. However, if the time is going to finish, then pray the Namaz and repeat it afterwards. Also if food is presented in front of you and you have the desire to eat, or any other aspect that you may have a desire for without which you will not be able to gain satisfaction, then it is necessary to fulfil this desire before praying Namaz otherwise the Namaz will be Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].
    Rule: The whole of the time of Fajr and Zohr is okay from the start to the end, meaning these Namaz can be prayed at any point within the time and is not Makrooh [Bararaiq, Bahar-e-Shariat].

AZAAN

The reward of Azaan

It is stated in the Hadiths that there is a lot of reward for Azaan. In one Hadith it is stated that the Holy Prophet has said “If people knew how much reward there is for calling the Azaan, then there would be fighting of swords between them [Riwa’al Hamd].

  • Rule: Azaan is a rule in Islam, meaning if within a city, town or village people stopped calling the Azaan, then the king within the Islamic country can force the people to call the Azaan and if they do not co-operate, then he can order to have them executed [Qazi].

Method of Azaan, it’s contents and it’s place

Position yourself outside the Mosque (Jamaat Khana), at a high place, facing the Qibla and place the index finger in each ear or cover the ears with the palm of the hand and say ‘Allaho Akbar, Allaho Akbar’, Both of these statements make one submission. Then pause slightly and repeat again ‘Allaho Akbar, Allaho Akbar’ again both of these statements make one submission. Then state twice ‘Ashhadu An La ilaha illallah’, then state twice ‘Ashhadu Anna Muhammadanr Rasoolullah’. Then turn the head to the right and state twice ‘Hayya Alas Salaah’, then turn your head to the left and state twice ‘Hayya Alal Falaah’. The turn your head back towards facing the Qibla and say once ‘Allaho Akbar, Allaho Akbar’ , this again is one submission, and then finally say once ‘La illaha illallah’.

The Prayer after Azaan

After the Azaan has finished, first pray the Durood Sharif and then pray this Dua;

“Allahumma Rabba Hazihid Da’awat’it Ta’ammati, Wassalaatil Qa’ammati, Aati Sayyadi Muhammadanit Wasilata Wal Fadilata Wad Darajatar Rafi’ata, Wab’as’u Muqamam Mahmoodanil Lazi Wa’ad’tahu Warzukna Shafa’atahu Yawmal Qiyamati Innaka La Tukhiiful Mi’ad.”

  • Rule: In the Fajr Azaan, after ‘Hayya Alal Falah’, also say twice ‘Assalatu Khairum Minan Naum’ as this is Mustahhab, and if it is not said, the Azaan will still count.

Which Namaz does Azaan have to be called for ?

  • Rule: All the five Farz Namaz and also the Juma Namaz where one goes into the Mosque to pray with Jamaat and is prayed at a designated time, then Azaan for these Namaz is Sunnat-e-Maukida, and it’s order is the same a Wajib. If the Azaan is not called, then all the people from there are sinners [Khaniya, Hindiya, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Durr-e-Mukhtar].

The order of Azaan

  • Rule: If someone prayed Namaz at home and did not call the Azaan then there is no problem because the Azaan at Mosque would be sufficient for them. Although it is Mustahhab to say the Azaan at home.

When should the Azaan be called ?

  • Rule: The Azaan must be called after the time for that Namaz has begun. If the Azaan is called before the time then it must be called again [Qazi Khan, Shareh Waqiya, Alamgiri].

The time of Azaan

  • Rule: The time of Azaan is the same as the time of Namaz.
  • Rule: The Mustahhab time of Azaan is the same as the Mustahhab time of Namaz.
  • Rule: If the Azaan was called at the start of the time and the Namaz is prayed towards the end of the time, then the Sunnat will still be fulfilled [Durr -e-Mukhtar,` Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Which Namaz do not contain Azaan

  • Rule: Except for the Farz Namaz’s no other Namaz have the Azaan, Not for Witr, or Janaza, or Eid, or Nazr (gift) Namaz, or Sunun (Sunnats) Namaz, or Rawatib (traditional), or Tarawih (in Ramadan), or Istisqa (Thankful) Namaz, or Chast (mid morning), or Kusoof or Khusoof (sun or moon eclipse) or any Nafl Namaz [Alamgiri].

Order of Azaan for women

  • Rule: It is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi for women to call the Azaan or Iqamat. If a woman calls the Azaan she will be sinful and the Azaan will have to be called again.
  • Rule: It is Makrooh to call the Azaan for women Namaz Ada or Qaza, whether it is prayed by Jamaat, although their Jamaat itself is Makrooh [Durr-e-Mukhtar, etc.].

Order of Azaan for children, blind people and those without Wuzu

  • Rule: The Azaan called by a clever child, or a blind person or a person without Wuzu is correct and permissible [Durr-e-Mukhtar]. However, to call the Azaan without Wuzu is Makrooh [Miraqul Falah].
  • Rule: In a city during the day of Juma (Friday) it is not allowed to call the Azaan for Zohr Namaz, whether some people are excluded from praying Juma and are praying Zohr because the Juma Namaz is not Farz for them [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Who should say the Azaan?

  • Rule: Azaan should be called by those who recognise the times of Namaz. Those who do not recognise the Namaz times are not worthy of gaining the reward of Azaan which is gained by the Moazzin [Bazazia, Alamgiri, Gunya, Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: It is better.if the Imam calls the Azaan [Alamgiri].

Order of talking between the Azaan

  • Rule: To talk between the Azaan is prohibited and if you (the Moazzin) did talk the Azaan has to be called again [Sagiri].
  • Rule: To perform a melody in Azaan is Haram, meaning to sing the words like a song. Or to change the words of the Azaan such as to change the word Allah to Aallah due to melody, or to change the word Akbar to Aakbar or Akbaar is all Haram. However, it is better to call the Azaan in a sweet sharp voice [Hindiya, Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If the Azaan is called quietly then it should be called again and the first Jamaat is not the Jamaat-e-Ula (main Jamaat) [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: The Azaan should be called in a minaret or outside the Mosque, do not call the Azaan in the mosque (Jamaat hall) [Khulasa, Alamgiri, Qazi Khan].

The Answer to Azaan

When you hear the Azaan, it is an order to reply to it. Meaning whatever the Moazzin calls reply back with the same submission. The only exceptions are ‘Hayya Alas Salah’ and ‘Hayya Alal Falaah’, where the reply is ‘La Hawla Wala Quwwata ilia billah’ and it is better if you say both (meaning Hayya……and La Hawla….). Also add this onto it ‘Mashaa Allaho Kaana Wamaalam Yashaa Lam Yakun’ [Radd-ul-Mohtar, Alamgiri].

  • Rule: In reply to ‘Assalato Khairum Minan Naum’ the following is to be said ‘Sadaqta Wa Bararta Wa bil Haqqi Nataqta'[Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar].

Stop all activities whilst the Azaan is being called

  • Rule: A Junub should also reply to the Azaan. It is not Wajib for a women in her period or is still bleeding after childbirth, or a person who is listening to the Khutba, or a person praying the Namaz of Janaza, or a person engaged in sexual intercourse, or a person in the toilet to reply to the Azaan.
  • Rule: Whilst the Azaan is being called, all talking, greeting and reply to the greeting should be stopped, and all other occupations should be stopped, even the recitation of the Quran should be stopped if the sound of Azaan is heard and it should be listened and replied. The same rule applies for Iqamat [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Alamgiri]. Those who remain busy in chit chat, their death will be bad (Muazallah) [Fatawa-e-Razvia].
  • Rule: If you are walking and you hear the sound of Azaan, then stop and listen to it and reply back [Alamgiri, Bazazia].

IQAMAT

  • Rule: Iqamat is the same example as the Azaan. Meaning the rules that have been stated for Azaan also apply to Iqamat. However, there are a few differences. In Iqamat after ‘Hayya Alal Falah’ also say ‘Qad Qamatis Salaat’ twice. Also the volume whilst calling the Iqamat should be loud but not as loud as the volume for Azaan. But loud enough so that all that are present can hear. The words andsubmissions of Iqamat should be said quickly without a pause and you should not cover your ears with your hands or put your fingers into your ears when calling the Iqamat, you should not say ‘Assalatu Khairum Minan Naum’ in the morning Iqamat and the Iqamat should be called from inside the Mosque (Jamaat Khana).
  • Rule: If the Imam called the Iqamat, then when he calls ‘Qad Qamatis Salaat’, he should move forward to the Imam prayer mat (Musalla) [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar, Guniya, Alamgiri, etc.].
  • Rule: In Iqamat, you should also move your head when saying ‘Hayya Alas Salah and Hayya Alal Falah’ to the right and left [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: If someone came during the time of Iqamat, then for them to stand and wait is Makrooh, they should sit down and wait until the Mukabbir (caller of Iqamat) says ‘Hayya Alal Falah’ then stand up. The same rule applies to those already present, they should not stand until ‘Hayya Alal Falah’ is called and the same order also applies to the Imam [Alamgiri]. Nowadays there has been a tradition made that until the Imam does not stand on his prayer mat the Iqamat is not started, this is against the Sunnat.
  • Rule: It is not allowed to speak between the Iqamat as it is not allowed to speak between the Azaan. Also for the Mo’azzin or Mukabbir, if some greeted them with a Salaam, then they should not reply and it is not Wajib for them to reply after the Azaan has finished [Alamgiri].

The Answer to Iqamat

  • Rule: It is Mustahhab to reply to the Iqamat. The reply to Iqamat is similar to the reply to the Azaan. The difference is, when replying to ‘Qad Qamatis Salat’ say ‘Aqa Mahallahu Wa Ada Maha Wa Ja’alna Min Saalihi Ahliha Ah’Ya’aw Wa’Amawata’ [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If you did not reply to the Azaan and there has not been a long duration gone by, then reply to it now [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: To reply to the Azaan of Khutba with the tongue is not allowed for the Muqtadees [Durr-e-Mukhtar].
  • Rule: It is Sunnat to leave a gap between the Azaan and the Iqamat, to call the Iqamat immediately after the Azaan is Makrooh. The gap for Maghrib is equivalent to three small verses or one big verse (Ayats). For the rest of the Namaz’s the gap should be long enough so that those who regularly attend Jamaat arrive, however, it should not be left so long that the time of Namaz lapses.

FOURTH QUALIFICATION OF NAMAZ FACING TOWARDS THE QIBLA

The fourth qualifier for Namaz is facing towards the Qibla, meaning to point your face towards the Holy Ka’aba.

  • Rule: The Namaz is prayed for Allah and the Sijdah is performed for Him not for the Ka’aba. If Moazallah (Allah forgive) someone performed the Sijdah for the Ka’aba then he will be a grave sinner as it is Haram, and if someone performed the Sijdah with the intention of worshipping the Ka’aba then he is an open infidel as it is infidelity to worship someone other than Allah [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Ifaadat Zawia].

In what situations can Namaz be performed without facing the Qibia ?

  • Rule: If a person is helpless in facing towards the Qibia, then he should pray facing whichever direction he can, and he would not have to repeat the Namaz [Muniya].
  • Rule: If in illness you have not got enough strength to turn yourself towards the Ka’aba and there is no-one there that can assist you. then face whichever way you can and pray the Namaz and it will count.
  • Rule: If someone has their or someone else’s goods in their possession and knows that if he faced towards the Qibia the goods would be stolen, then he can face whichever way suits him.
  • Rule: A person is travelling on a vicious animal and it is not letting him down or he can come down but without assistance he cannot mount the animal again, or is an old person and will not be able to mount the animal again and there is no-one who can assist him, then whichever direction he prays the Namaz will count.
  • Rule: If a person has the power to stop an animal or vehicle he is travelling in, then he should do this and if possible make it face towards the Ka’aba otherwise pray whichever way it is possible. If by stopping the animal the group he is travelling with will go out of sight, then he does not have to stop, pray whilst moving [Radd-ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: If you are praying Namaz on a moving boat, then when saying the Takbeer-e-Tahrima face towards the Qibia and as the boat moves, you move keeping yourself pointing towards the Qibla [Guniya].

What if you don’t know the direction of the Qibla ?

  • Rule: If you do not know the direction of the Qibia and there is no-one to show you, then think and wherever you think the Qibia is most likely to be pray Namaz that way, that is your Qibia [Muniya].
  • Rule: If you prayed Namaz by making an assumption and then later you found out that this was not the right direction for the Qibia, your Namaz will count and there is no need to repeat the Namaz [Muniya].
  • Rule: You are praying Namaz whilst making an assumption of the Qibia and whether you are in Sijdah and you change your mind or have been told of your mistake then it is compulsory that you change direction immediately, and the Namaz that has been prayed so far is not wrong, and similarly if you prayed four rakats in four directions then this is allowed. If you did not change direction immediately and there was a delay equivalent to saying ‘Subhanallah’ three times, then the Namaz will not count [Durr-e-Mukhtar, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. A Namazee turned his chest deliberately away from the Qibia whilst praying Namaz and whether he turned it back immediately, the Namaz will break. If he turned his chest away from the Qibia by mistake and turned back without the delay time of saying ‘Subhanallah’ three times then the Namaz will count [Muniya, Hijr].
  • Rule: If only the face turned away from the Qibia, then it is Wajib that it is turned back immediately and the Namaz will not break, however, to turn it away from the Qibia deliberately is Makrooh [Muniya].


FIFTH QUALIFICATION OF NAMAZ NIYYAT – INTENTION

Intention of Namaz

Niyyat means a fixed intention of the heart, only a thought or an indication is not sufficient until there is a fixed intention.

  • Rule: It is better if you say it with your tongue, for example, “I make the intention of two rakat Farz of Fajar Namaz, for Allah Ta’ala, my face towards the Ka’aba, Allah-o-Akbar.”
  • Rule: It is necessary for a Muqtadee to make the intention of following the Imam.
  • Rule: If the Imam did not make the intention of being the Imam, the Namaz of the Muqtadees will count but they will not gain the reward of Jamaat (congregation) prayers.
  • Rule: The intention of Namaz-e-Janaza (funeral) is like this; “I make the intention of Namaz, for Allah Ta’ala, and prayer for this dead person, Allah-o-Akbar.

Method of performing Ablution (Wuzu)

When you want to perform ablution, follow these steps -:

  • First of all make the intention of ablution and then say “Bismillla Hirrahma Nirrahim” and wash both hands upto the wrists.
  • Then perform Miswak (clean teeth with a wooden stick).
  • Then by using the right hand, gargle three times and wash the inside of the mouth, ensuring that the water reaches upto the throat and also all the gums and underneath the tongue. If there is anything stuck on or between the teeth, then release it.
  • Then by using the right hand suck up the water in the nose until it reaches the bone and clean the insides of the nostrils by using the left hand thumb and little finger, three times.
  • After this, take water into the cup of both hands and wash the whole of the face three times, from the start of the forehead where the hair begins to grow, down to and including the chin. Also from the right hand ear lobe to the left hand one, ensuring that no place is left dry. If you have a beard then also wash this and also run your fingers through it. However, if you are wearing an Ehraam then don’t run your fingers through the hair.
  • Wash both arms upto and including the elbows three times. Washing the right arm first three times, then the left arm three times.
  • Then perform Masah once, meaning join the fingertips of both hands together leaving out the index fingers and the thumbs on both hands. Then run water on these six fingers and then brush them over the hair, starting from the forehead and ending at the back of the neck. This is done once, ensuring that the palms of the hands and the index fingers and thumbs do not touch the head. Now bring fourth the hands by using the palms and rubbing them at either side of the head. Then clean the inside of the ears by using the index fingers and the back of the ears using the thumbs. Now wash the back of the neck by rubbing the back of the hands on either side of the neck, but ensure that the hands do not go on the throat as this would be Makrooh (disliked).
  • Then wash the right foot, from the toes upto and including the ankles, three times. The perform the same three times for the left foot. Ensure that you wash between the toes.
  • The ablution (Wuzu) is complete and so pray this Dua, ‘Allahummajaini Minattawwabeena Wajaini Minal Mutatahhireen’
  • Then take the water and stand up and drink some, as this is cure for the illnesses.
  • Then look towards the sky and pray; ‘Subhanaka Allahumma Wa Behamdika Ashhadu An La ilaha illa Anta Astagfiruka Wa Atoobo ilaik’ Also pray the Kalima Shahaadat and Sura Inna Anzalna. It is also better if you pray Bismilla and the Durood Sharif when washing every part, also pray Kalima Shahaadat.
    The above is the method of performing Ablution. Out of these some actions are obligatory and if they were missed the ablution would not count. Some aspects are Sunnat and to miss deliberately would be an act of punishment. Some aspects are Mustahhab and to miss them would mean a reduction in reward.

Obligatory aspects of ablution (Wuzu)

There are four point in ablution that are obligatory.

  • To wash the face . Meaning from the beginning of the forehead where hair starts growing upto the bottom of the chin. Also from one ear to the other ear. To ensure that the skin of the face is washed once leaving no part dry.
  • To wash both hands upto and including the elbows once.
  • To perform Masah of one quarter of the head. Meaning to run wet hands over a quarter of the head and at least so that the hair gets wet slightly.
  • To wash both feet upto the ankles once.

The above four aspects are obligatory in ablution. Except for these, whatever methods have been reported are either Sunnat or Mustahhab. There are many Sunnats and Mustahabs in ablution and if you would like to know these in detail, then consult larger books such as ‘Bahar-e-Shariat’ or ‘Fatawa-e Razvia’.

  • Rule: To wash a part means to at least pour two drops of water over each part. To spread water over the parts lightly and not washing the part thoroughly and therefore the ablution or bathing would not count.
  • Rule: To wash the skin above and below the lips, nails, eyes, the hair on eyelashes, eyebrows, the skin underneath jewellery and even the hole pierced in the nose, the skin underneath the mouchtache hair and beard hair and every part or every part in the four parts mentioned is obligatory. If a pinpoint of it was left dry then the ablution will not count.
  • Rule: It is obligatory to perform ablution for Namaz, Sijdah-e-Tilawat or touching the Quran and it is necessary (Wajib) to perform ablution to perform Tawaf.

Makroohats (dislikes) of ablution

Meaning the aspects that should not be done in ablution.

  1. To perform ablution with .the leftover water of ablution or bath performed by a female.
  2. To spill water on a dirty place.
  3. To perform ablution inside the mosque.
  4. To spill used ablution water back into the bucket that contains the ablution water.
  5. To spit out water or mucus etc. towards Qibla.
  6. To talk of worldly things without cause.
  7. To waste water unnecessary.
  8. To use so little water so that all or some of the Sunnats would be missed.
  9. To wash the face with one hand.
  10. To throw water on the face.
  11. To let ablution water drops on clothing or inside the mosque.
  12. To miss any Sunnat of ablution.

Aspects that break the Ablution

  1. Excretion of stools
  2. Urinate
  3. To break wind from behind
  4. For worms or stones to be excreted from the front or rear.
  5. For the leaking of semen water or sperm.
  6. For blood, puss to be released and for it to flow from it’s position.
  7. For a mouthful of vomiting of food or water, or a slight amount of vomit of blood.
  8. To become insane or to pass out
  9. To faint
  10. To be drunk or lost in control so much that the feet stagger
  11. Except for the Namaz-e-Janaaza, to laugh so loud that the person standing next to you can hear you.
  12. To go to sleep.
  13. Mubashart-e-Fahisha (meaning, for a man to touch a woman’s private parts with his erected penis with lust or to touch another man’s private parts with his erected penis, or for a woman to touch another woman’s private parts with her private parts without a cloth in between these parts.

In all the above situations the ablution (Wuzu) will break.

  • Rule: If water is released from a hurting eye or puss that is released will break the Wuzu, and it is also an impurity and therefore if it touches an item of clothing, then it is necessary to clean.
  • Rule: To laugh in Namaz that only you hear it yourself and no-one near you hears the laughter or voice then the Wuzu has not broken, however, the Namaz will break.
  • Rule: If you smile in Namaz so that only your teeth show but no voice whatsoever is heard then neither the Wuzu or Namaz will break.
  • Rule: Whatever moisture that leaves a man’s body but does not break the Wuzu is not an impurity. For example the blood that stays in it’s position or vomit that is not a mouthful are all clean.
  • Rule: Saliva, spittle, sweat and dirt are not impurities and therefore clean (Pak). If these items are stuck on the body or clothing, then the Namaz will count but you should have them cleaned as this is better.
  • Rule: The tears that come out due to crying do not break the Wuzu nor are they an impurity.
  • Rule: By showing your knees or body, or to look at your own or someone else’s body or touch someone’s body does not break the Wuzu.
  • Rule: If a milk drinking child vomited and if it is a mouthful then it is an impurity. If it touches something and is more than a Dirham (approx, size of a fifty pence piece) then it will make it impure. If the milk had not gone all the way in the stomach but had come back out from the throat then it is clean.
  • Rule: Whilst in the middle of performing Wuzu it breaks then perform the Wuzu again, and if the water that is held in the palm of the hand and you release wind then this water is useless and do not use it to wash any parts.

Method Of Bathing

The method of bathing is as follows;

  • Perform the intention of bathing (Ghusl) then first of all wash the hands upto the wrists three times.
  • Then wash the private parts, whether there is any impurity stuck on them or not.
  • Then wash any part of the body which has impurity stuck on it.
  • Then perform Wuzu as performed in Namaz but do not wash the feet. However, if you are sat on a stool or a stone etc. then wash the feet also.
  • Then rub water into the body as you would rub oil.
  • Then wash the right hand shoulder three times.
  • Then wash the left hand shoulder three times.
  • Then wash the head and all of the body three times.
  • Then move away from the place of bathing and if you did not wash the feet when performing Wuzu, wash them now.

Do not face the Qibia when bathing. Ensure that you rub your hands with water all over the body whilst scrubbing. Do not bathe where someone can see you. If this is not possible then it is necessary for you to cover the body from the navel to the knees (for men). If this is not possible then perform Tayammum (see later text). Do not talk when bathing or pray any prayers. After bathing, to dry the body with a towel is perfectly allowed.

  • Rule: To bath naked in a careful hidden place (where no-one can see) is allowed. It is very important that women are very careful of this. After bathing wear clothes as soon as possible. Whatever aspects are Sunnat and Mustahhab in Wuzu are also the same in bathing except, if you are bathing naked then do not face Qibia and if you are wearing a cloth then there is no problem. There are three obligatory aspects in the method of bathing that has been shown, without which the bathing will not count and one will remain unclean and the rest are either Sunnat or Mustahhab and should not be left out. but if they are left out the bath will still count.

Three obligatory aspects of bathing

There are three obligatory aspects in bathing, and are as follows;

  1. To perform mouthwash so that every single part of the inside of the mouth from the beginning of the lips upto the throat is cleaned with water. Water must reach the gaps between the teeth, the gums, all the sides of the tongue and the edge of the throat. If you are not fasting then you must gargle so that the water reaches clearly all parts. If there is anything stuck in the teeth (like strands of meat. the skin of a betel nut, the leaf of a paan etc.) then unless is impossible to release or would cause serious pain it is necessary that they are removed, because without doing this the bath won’t count and therefore the Namaz won’t count.
  2. To clean the nose out with water. Meaning to suck up water into both nostrils until it reaches the bone, so that not even a hair or it’s equivalent size remains dry, otherwise the bath will not count. If the nose is pierced then the water must reach the hole as this is also necessary. If mucus has dried in the nose then to release it is necessary and to wash the nostril hair is also necessary.
  3. To wash every single part of the body. Meaning to make sure water washes all the body upto and including the soles of the feet, ensuring that every hair and every pimple is washed, because even if only one hair or it’s point’s equivalent remains dry, the bath will not count.

Notice: A lot of people bathe by wearing an unclean cloth and think by bathing they will become clean and at the same time wash the cloth that they are wearing. This is not the case because when they rub their hands on it they actually spread the impurity all over and therefore make the whole body, cloth and the container of water unclean. This is why before bathing it is important to wash the impurity stuck on the body or on the clothing, otherwise they won’t clean the body but in fact make everything that they touch unclean. This is possible if they are bathing in a river or sea and the impurity is such that it will flow away without the need for rubbing or scrubbing, if this is not so then it will remain a problem.

What aspects makes it obligatory to bathe

There are five aspects that make it obligatory for a person to have a bath, and they are as follows; –

  1. The ejaculation of sperm from it’s place with lust.
  2. To have a wet dream. Meaning nocturnal emission that is the releasing of sperm whilst sleeping.
  3. The head of the penis to enter the vagina, whether it be with or without lust, with or without orgasm, the bathing would be obligatory on both.
  4. To become clean from menstrual pause (period).
  5. To become clean from blood after child birth.
  • Rule: If sperm was ejaculated from it’s place but not due to lust, i.e. it was done by lifting a heavy load or falling from a height, then to bathe is not obligatory, however, the Wuzu is broken.
  • Rule: If semen dropped but was very thin and it came out whilst urinating or on it’s own accord without lust then the bath does not become necessary but the Wuzu will break.
  • Rule: To bathe on Fridays, Eid days, on the day of Arafah (9th Zil Hajj) or when wearing the Ehraam is Sunnat.

Things that can and cannot be done when bathing is obligatory

  • Rule: It is strictly forbidden to enter a mosque, to perform Tawaf (of Kaa’ba), to touch the Holy Quran, or any part of the Quran whether it is in sections or volumes [Hadiya, Alamgiri], to pray the Quran whilst viewing it without touching it, to pray the Quran verbally, to wear or touch a ring with a word of the Quran written on it when it is obligatory for you to bathe. Rule: If the Holy Quran is wrapped in it’s cloth (Juzdaan) or has a napkin wrapped around it. then there is no problem touching it without bathing [Hadiya, Hindiya]. If a verse of the Quran is prayed but the intention was not to pray as part of the Holy Quran, then there is problem. For example, to say Bismilla Hirrahma Nirrahim’ for auspisciousness, or to say ‘Alhamdo Lillahe Rabbil Aalameen’ for thankfulness or to pray when in trouble or worried ‘Inna Lillahe Wa Inna llahi Raji’oon’ or for praise the Surah Fatiha was prayed or AayatuI Qursi was prayed or another verse was prayed, however, the intention was not to pray a verse of the Quran, then there is no problem [Hindiya etc.].
  • Rule: To touch the Holy Quran or any verse of the Quran without ablution (but not in need to bathe) is forbidden, however to pray it verbally is no problem.
  • Rule: To see the Holy Quran . whether the words are seen and then prayed in the heart is allowed in any situation.
  • Rule: To touch the Fiqha, Hadith or Tafseer books is Makrooh.

Which wafer is allowed to bathe or perform ablution and which is not

Rainwater, sea water, ocean water, river water, stream water, canal water, well water, large pool or large lake or flowing water, snow and hailstone water is all allowed to be used to bathe or perform ablution or to clean impurities.

The rules and clarification of flowing water

The clarification of flowing water is the water that flows a piece of straw, this water is clean and can clean other things. The water will not become impure if some impurity is added in it, so as long as the water’s colour, smell and taste does not change. If the colour, smell or taste is changed by the impurity then the water has become impure (napak). This water will now only become clean when the impurity reaches the bottom of the waterbed and all three aspects are reverted back to it’s normal situation. Otherwise, there is more water added in which would flow the impurity away and/or change the colour, smell and taste back to normal. If the clean addition has changed the colour, smell and taste then you can perform Wuzu or Ghusl (ablution or bath) until the clean addition changes to impurity.

The rule and clarification of a large pool

Ten arms in length and ten arms in width where water is held in known as a ‘Dadarda’ or large pool. It is still counted if the length is twenty arms in length and five arms in width, or it is twenty five arms in length and four arms in width, meaning it is at least twenty arms square in total. If the pool is circular then it must be approximately thirty five arms in diameter and it does not have any part of the ground above water in that diameter, this is also counted as a large pool. It will not become impure by having impurities added in, until the colour, smell or taste does not change due to the impurity.

  • Rule: If an impurity falls in a large pool that cannot be seen, e.g. alcohol, urine, etc. then you can perform ablution from wherever you want. If an impurity falls in that can be seen, e.g. stools, dead animal etc. then it is better to perform ablution away from where the impurity is.
    Rule: Many people can perform ablution together in a large pool, even though the used water is falling back in. However, mucus, phlegm, spittle should not be added back in the water as it is against purity.

Rule of used water

The water that has fallen from performing ablution or bath is clean but is not allowed to be used to perform ablution or bath.

  • Rule: If a person who has not performed ablution, dips his hand or finger or fingernail or any part of the body which is washed in ablution, whether purposely or by mistake, in a tub of water which is less then a large pool (Dadarda) then that water cannot be used to perform ablution or bath. In the same way, if a person is in need of having a bath and any part of his body touches the water purposely or by mistake, then that water cannot be used to perform a bath or ablution. If the part of the body or hand has been washed, then there is no problem.

Advice on making use of the used water

If a hand is put into the water or you want to use the used water then the way of re-using it again is-to add fresh clean water more than the amount of water that is held in the container or to add clean water at one side so that the used water is flowed away, then you can use the new water to have a bath or perform ablution. If water is held in small pots and you are unaware of any impurities added in them, then ablution is allowed.

  • Rule: If an infidel informs you that this water is clean or unclean, the water will remain clean as this was it’s original situation.
  • Rule: Ablution cannot be performed with water squeezed from a branch of a tree or fruit water, such as water from a melon or mango or sugarcane.
  • Rule: If a small amount of a clean item is added to water, such as a rose, jasmine, saffron, soil or sand then it is allowed to use the water to have a bath.
  • Rule: If such colour or saffron is added to water so much that the due to the colour the clothes would change to that colour, then it is not allowed to perform ablution or have a bath with this water.
  • Rule: If milk is added to water and the colour of the water changes to the colour of the milk, then it is not allowed to perform ablution or have a bath with this water.

Water of a well.
(This section has been left out as it is not deemed necessary to learn this knowledge in this day and age and in these countries, such as UK America, Africa etc.)

IMPURITIES

Rules of impurity Ghaliza

There are two type of impurities, Ghaliza and Khafifa. If impurity Ghaliza gets on your clothes and is more in size than a Dirham (fifty pence piece), then to clean it is compulsory, without cleaning it your Namaz will not count. If the impurity on your clothes is the same size as a Dirham, then to clean it is necessary (Wajib) and therefore if Namaz is prayed, you must repeat it as the Namaz is Makrooh-e-Tahrimi and to pray it again is Wajib. If the impurity is less in size than a Dirham, then to clean it is Sunnat and if Namaz is prayed, it will count but is against the Sunnat and to repeat it is better.

  • Rule: If the impurity is solid such as stools, dung, excrement etc. then the measure of a Dirham is in weight, if the impurity is liquid such as urine, alcohol etc. then the measurement of a Dirham is in length and width. According to Shariat the weight of a Dirham in this text is four and a half grammes and in the text of Zakat is three and a fifth grammes. The size in length and width of a Dirham according to Shariat is the inside of a palm (and therefore approx. size of a fifty pence piece) [Durr-e^Mukhtar, Bahar-e-Shariat}.

Rules of impurity Khafifa

Whatever part of clothing impurity Khafifa gets stuck to (e.g. sleeve, collar, trouser leg’etc.) or part of the body (e.g. hand, arm, leg etc.) and if it is less than a quarter of the whole item. then the Namaz will count. If it is more than a quarter than the item, then without washing it the Namaz will not count [Alamgiri etc.].

  • Rule: The difference of impurity Ghaliza and Khafifa is when it gets stuck on clothing or the body. However, if an impurity, whether Ghaliza or Khafifa is added to a liquid such as water, vinegar, milk etc. then even if one drop is added the whole content becomes impure, as long as it is not a Dadarda (large pool).

What items are impurity Ghaliza

Whatever item is discharged from a person’s body that would break the Wuzu or Ghusl is impurity Ghaliza. Such as faeces, urine, flowing blood, puss, mouthful vomit, blood from menstrual pause, blood from childbirth, blood discharge, sperm, semen (thin), water from a hurting eye, navel or stomach water-which comes out due to pain, flowing blood from any land animal whether Haram or Hala! including small reptiles blood such as lizards, fat of a dead animal, meat of a dead animal and any faeces or urine of a Haram four legged animal such as dog, cat, tiger, cheetah, vulture, fox, wolf, donkey, ass, elephant, pig and horse dung etc. Also faeces of any Halal four legged animal such as cow or buffalo dung, goat, camel, white antelope, stag, deer dung. also dung of those birds who do not fly high such as chicken, duck, whether they are large or small. Any type of alcohol or juice that would make someone lose their sense. Also faeces and urine of a snake and also meat of a wild snake and a wild frog who has flowing blood and whether they have been slaughtered and their skin whether it has been boiled. Also meat of a pig and it’s bones, skin and hair whether it has been slaughtered. All of the above is impurity Ghaliza [Alamgiri etc.].

  • Rule: The urine of a milk drinking child male or female is impurity Ghaliza. The fact that is commonly known that the urine of a milk drinking child is clean is totally wrong [Qazi Khan, Radd-ul-Mohtar]. If a distressed lion cub vomited milk and it was a mouthful, then it is impurity Ghaliza.
  • Rule: The blood of a lizard or chameleon is impurity Ghaliza.
  • Rule: An elephant’s trunks phlegm is impurity Ghaliza. The saliva of beasts such as dogs, cheetah and other four legged beasts is impurity Ghaliza [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: If impurity Ghaliza mixes with impurity Khafifa. then all of it becomes Ghaliza.
  • Rule: If there are various drops of impurity Ghaliza on a piece of clothing and individually it does not amount to a Dirham, however, when collated together it is the same size or more than a Dirham then the rule of a Dirham applies. The same rule applies to impurity Khafifa.

What items are impurity Khafifa

Whatever animal’s meat is Halal, such as a cow, bull, buffalo, ram, goat, camel, white antelope etc. their urine and a horse’s urine is impurity Khafifa. Also those bird’s meat which is Haram (whether it be a bird of prey) such as crow, eagle, falcon, hawk etc. their droppings is impurity Khafifa [Hindiya etc.]. Milk of Haram animals is impurity Khafifa, however, milk of a female horse is clean but is not allowable for drinking [Bahar-e-Shariat]. The Halal birds that fly high such as, pigeon, dove, starling, water fowl, geese etc. their droppings are not impure.

  • Rule: The droppings and urine of a bat are both clean [Radd’ul-Mohtar].
  • Rule: The blood of fish and animals of water and small mites and mosquitoes is clean [Hindiya etc.].
  • Rule: If very small droplets of urine like the size of a pinpoint get on your clothes or body, then they will remain clean [Qazi Khan].
  • Rule: If the clothing has them sort of small droplets and then it drops into water, the water will remain clean [Bahar-e-ShariatJ.
  • Rule: If blood comes out due to injury but stays in it’s spot and does not flow, then it is clean [Bazaziya, Qazi Khan]. The blood that has remained in the meat, spleen and liver is clean and if these items are mixed in flowing blood then it is impure and will need to be washed before making it clean [Hindiya, Bazaziya etc.].
  • Rule: If you are praying Namaz and there is a bottle in your pocket containing urine, alcohol, blood, then the Namaz will not count [Minya etc.]. If you have an egg in your pocket whilst praying Namaz and whether the inside of the egg is turning into blood the Namaz will count {Minya etc.].
  • Rule: If after performing excretion or urinating you clean the parts with a handful of sand etc. and then you perspire sweat and the clothing gets wet. they will not be unclean [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If the smoke from impurities gets on your clothes, they will not become unclean [Alamgiri, Radd-ul-Mohtar etc.].
  • Rule: The mud in the path is clean as long as you are not aware of any impurities being in it and if Namaz is prayed with this mud on your clothes or feet, it will count, but it is better to clean it off [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If water is passing in a stream on the pathway and some of it splashes on your clothes, the clothes will not be impure, however, it is better to clean them [Bahar-e-Shariat].

 

FOOD LEFTOVERS AND PERSPIRATION (SWEAT)

Rule: Who’s leftovers are clean ?

Human’s leftovers (whether they are need of bathing or a woman who is on her menstrual cycle or still bleeding after childbirth) are clean [Khaniya, Hindiya).

  • Rule: The leftovers of infidels is also clean, however, you should refrain from it. In the same way, mucus, phlegm. saliva are also clean but people should avoid contact with them. You should believe it belongs to a very bad infidel [Hindiya etc.].
  • Rule:The animals whose meat can be eaten, whether they be four legged or birds, their leftovers are clean, for example, cow, buffalo, bull, goat, pigeon, pheasant etc.
  • Rule: The chickens which are free range and therefore can peck impurities, their leftovers are Makrooh (disliked), and if they are caged, then their leftovers are clean.
  • Rule: The leftovers of a horse are clean [Hindiya etc.].
  • Rule: The animals whose leftovers are impure are, pig, dog, tiger, cheetah, wolf, elephant, vulture and other carnivorous animals [Hindiya, Khaniya].
  • Rule: Animals that live in the house such as cats, mice, snakes, lizards etc. their leftovers are Makrooh [Khaniya, Alamgiri].
  • Rule: Leftovers of species that live in the water are clean, whether their birth was in or out of the water.
  • Rule: The leftovers of birds of prey such as eagle, falcon, owl etc. are Makrooh.
  • Rule: The leftovers of a crow are Makrooh [Bahar].
  • Rule: If an eagle, falcon, hawk or owl are kept as a pet and used for hunting and you are aware that there is no impurity stuck in their beak, then their leftovers are clean.
  • Rule: The leftovers of donkeys and ass is doubtful and therefore water cannot be used to perform Wuzu.
  • Rule: If leftover water is clean then you can use it to perform ablution or have a bath, however, if a person whom it is obligatory to have a bath, drinks water without first cleaning his mouth, then Wuzu is not allowed with that leftover water because the water has been infected.
  • Rule: Whilst there is clean water available, it is Makrooh to use Makrooh water, however, if the only water available is the Makrooh water, then there is no harm. To eat Makrooh leftovers for a rich person it is Makrooh, for a poor person who has no choice, there is no harm. Whilst there is clean water available, it is not allowed to use doubtful water, and if the only water available is the doubtful water then you should use it for ablution or bathing and also perform Tayammum. In this situation it is necessary to make the intention of water and Tayammum, as an intention for just water or just Tayammum would not be sufficient.
  • Rule: You should not eat doubtful food or water.
  • Rule: If doubtful water is mixed with clean water, and if the clean water is more in quantity then it is allowed to be used for bathing and if it is less in quantity, then it is not.
  • Rule: Those who’s leftovers are impure, their sweat and saliva is also impure. Those who’s leftovers are clean, their sweat and saliva is also clean. Those who’s leftovers are Makrooh, their sweat and saliva is also Makrooh.
  • Rule: If the sweat of a donkey or mule gets on your clothes, they will remain clean regardless of the quantity.

 

TAYAMMUM

If you have not performed ablution or in need of a bath but do not have access to water, the you must perform Tayammum. There are a few situations for not having access to water.

You have such an illness, that by using water to perform ablution or have a bath it will make the illness worse or would delay the recovery, and this is not just an assumption but you are sure about it. Either you have tried and found out about it or a pious Muslim doctor has given you this advice, then Tayammum is allowed.

  • Rule: If it is just an assumption that the illness will get worse or a wrongdoer, infidel or non qualified doctor has advised you then Tayammum is not allowed.
  • Rule: If the illness gets worse due to using cold water, but is okay when using warm water, then you must use warm water to perform ablution or have a bath because Tayammum is not allowed. However, if you cannot get warm water then you can perform Tayammum. Also if it is the case that during cold times the illness gets worse but is fine during warm times, then perform Tayammum in the cold times and when the warm time comes, perform ablution or have a bath with water in readiness for the cold times. Whatever Namaz has been prayed whilst with the Tayammum is not necessary to be repeated.
  • Rule: If by pouring water over the head affects the illness, then bath with water below the neck and perform Masah for all of the head.
  • Rule: If there is a particular part of the body which is affected when using water, then perform Masah over that part and wash the rest of the body with water.
  • Rule: If a particular part is affected even by performing Masah, then put a piece of cloth over it and perform Masah over the cloth.
  • Rule: All the corners of the wound where water will not have an affect must be washed as this is obligatory and also lift any bandage or the corners, however, if by lifting the bandage it will affect the wound then perform Masah over the wound.

 

  1. Where there is no sign or knowledge of water for a full square mile the Tayammum is allowed.
    • Rule: If there is a thought that there is water within a mile, then you must search for it as Tayammum is not allowed. If you did not search for water and performed Tayammum and then prayed Namaz, later you found water then you must pray the Namaz again after performing ablution. If however, you did not find water then the Namaz will count.
    • Rule: If you are praying Namaz and you see someone with water and think that if you asked them they would give you the water, then you must break the Namaz and ask for the water.
  2. The weather is so cold and you are truly confident that by bathing you will either die or get ill and you have no medicine available that will cure your cold, then Tayammum is allowed.
  3. You have the fear of an enemy that if they see you they will kill you or steal your possessions or you owe them money and are poor and they will get you imprisoned, the Tayammum is allowed. You see a snake near the water and fear that it will bite you, or you see a tiger and fear that it will maul you, or there is a bad person there who will rape you then Tayammum is allowed.
  4. You are in a jungle and have no bucket and rope that you can collect the water, then the Tayammum is allowed.
  5. You are thirsty and have water but are aware that if you use it for performing ablution or having a bath, you will suffer with thirst or you have an animal with (whether it be a dog which you are not allowed to keep) and are aware that it will suffer thirst or after some time, and your journey is a long one without knowledge that water may be available later, then Tayammum is allowed.
    • Rule: You have water but require it to mix flour for food then Tayammum is allowed. If water is required to make a soup, then Tayammum is not allowed.
    • Rule: You have stuck either on your body or clothing some impurity and is obligatory for you to clean, you only have enough water to either clean the impurity or perform ablution, then you must first clean the impurity and then perform Tayammum. If Tayammum is performed before it will not count and after cleaning the impurity you must perform Tayammum again.
  6. The water to purchase is expensive. Meaning whatever the going price is the seller is asking for twice as much then Tayammum is allowed. However, if there is not a big difference, meaning less than double then Tayammum is not allowed.
  7. If by searching for water you will get lost from your group or you will miss your train, then Tayammum is allowed.
  8. You are in doubt that if you perform ablution with water you will miss the Eid Namaz either the imam will perform Salaam or the time will reach midday, then Tayammum is allowed in both situations.
    • Rule: If you think that by performing ablution with water your time for praying the latter Sunnats of Zohr, Maghrib. Isha or Ju’ma will go or your time for the Namaz of Chast will be missed, then perform Tayammum and pray them
  9. If you are not the organiser of a funeral procession and fear that if you wait to perform ablution you will miss the Janaza Namaz the Tayammum is allowed.
    • Rule: You have gone to sleep inside a mosque and then are in need of having a bath (bathing has become obligatory for you e.g. had a wet dream) then perform Tayammum and come out of the mosque, to delay is Haram.
    • Rule: It is not allowed to perform Tayammum to touch the Quran or perform Sijdah-e-Tilawat or Sijdah-e-Shukr when access to water is available.
    • Rule: The time is so short that if you perform ablution or have a bath the Namaz will become Qaza, then perform Tayammum and pray the Namaz and after have a bath or perform ablution and repeat the Namaz as this is necessary.
    • Rule: A women has become clean from her menstrual cycle or childbirth bleeding and has no access to water, then perform Tayammum.
    • Rule: You have only enough water to perform ablution, however, you are in obligation to have a bath, then perform ablution with the water and perform Tayammum for bathing.

     

The method of Tayammum

After making the intention of Tayammum, say ‘Bismillahirrahma Nirrahim’ and press both hands on to the ground which contains items of pure substance. If a lot of substance gets stuck on the hands then hit the hands together so the excess is shaken off. Then with these hands wipe over the whole face. Repeat the action again and wipe over both arms from the fingernails to and including the elbows, and this is’ the Tayammum completed. The wiping of the head and feet are not performed in Tayammum. There are only three aspects which are obligatory in Tayammum, the rest are Sunnat,

Obligatory (Farz) aspects in Tayammum

  1. To make the intention. Meaning to have the intention of performing ablution or bath or both to gain cleanliness. If the intention of Tayammum is made after hitting the hands on the ground, then the Tayammum will not count. The intention of Tayammum in the heart is obligatory (Farz), also it is better to say it with the tongue. For example, Say “I am performing Tayammum to rid of the impurities of being without bathing or being without ablution so that my Namaz will be allowed” then say ‘Bismillahir Rahmanir Rahim’ and hit the hands on the soil.
  2. To rub your hands all over the face so that no hair or skin will remain untouched, otherwise the Tayammum will not count.
  3. To rub your hands over both arms including the elbows. If any part is left untouched then the Tayammum will not count.
  • Rule: It is necessary to rub your hands over the hair of the beard or mouchtache or eyebrows.
  • Rule: The same area is applicable as when performing ablution, except Tayammum is not done inside the mouth. Whatever lips show after closing the mouth must be rubbed.
  • Rule: When hitting the hands ensure that they are not clapped. The way to do this is put one thumb over another thumb and Join both hands together so that the excess drops off.
  • Rule: If the soil has not reached between the fingers then it is obligatory to run the fingers between each other (Khala) otherwise it is Sunnat. The same applies to the beard hair.
  • Rule: If in one Tayammum the intention of both a bath and ablution is made. then this is sufficient as the Tayammum for both will be accepted.
  • Rule: The Tayammum of a bath and an ablution is done in the same way.

Materials that can and cannot be used for Tayammum

Tayammum can be done with material which is from the earth, and whatever is not from the earth cannot be used to perform Tayammum.

  • Rule: Whatever material that cannot be changed or melted or softened by burning is from the material of the earth and can be used to perform Tayammum. Therefore soil, dust, sand, lime, antimony, sulphate, brimstone, slate, brick dust, stone, jasper, turquoise, carnelian, emerald and other precious stones etc, can all be used to perform Tayammum even if they do not have dust on them.
  • Rule: It is necessary that whatever material is used for Tayammum that it is clean, meaning from impurities or has had impurities on it.
  • Rule: Whatever item has had impurity dried on it and has no more effect of the impurity left still cannot be used to perform Tayammum, however can be used to pray Namaz on.
  • Rule: If there is suspicion that it may have been impure at one time is unnecessary and therefore has no effect.
  • Rule: You cannot perform Tayammum with ashes.
  • Rule: If ashes are mixed in with earth and there is more earth, then Tayammum is allowed, otherwise not.
  • Rule: Tayammum is allowed with wet soil as long as the soil has overcome with water.
  • Rule: If a piece of wood or clothing has so much dust on it that when putting the hand on it, it makes a mark the Tayammum is allowed.
  • Rule: Tayammum is allowed by using a cemented wall [Bahar-e-Shariat etc.].
  • Rule: Baked Brick is allowed to be used for Tayammum [Bahar-e’Shariat etc.]
  • Rule: Tayammum is allowed when the earth or stone turns black from fire. Also if stone turns into ash then Tayammum is still allowed.

Actions that break Tayammum

Whatever actions break the ablution or make bathing necessary also break the Tayammum. The additional aspect is to have power over water again will also break the Tayammum.

  • Rule: If you past a position where water is available within a mile then the Tayammum will break as it is not necessary to actually reach the water, however, if you were asleep when you went past the position, then the need for Tayammum will not break.
  • Rule: If an ill person performed Tayammum instead of bathing but is now much healthier that if he did have a bath with water it would not harm him, then the Tayammum will break.
  • Rule: If you found enough water that you could wash the parts that are obligatory in ablution once each, then the Tayammum will break and if the water is less than that, then it won’t break. The same applies if you found enough water to perform the obligatory aspects of bathing once then the Tayammum of bathing will break, otherwise not.
  • Rule: If you performed one Tayammum for both bathing and ablution and then you performed an act that would break the ablution or you find enough water so that you can perform ablution or you become well from illness that if you performed ablution it would not harm you, then the Tayammum allowed for ablution will go but the Tayammum allowed for bathing will remain.

WIPING OVER SPECIAL SOCKS CALLED KHUF

If someone is wearing special socks they would therefore when they perform Wuzu, do not wash their feet but in fact just wipe their wet fingers over the Khuf then this is allowed.

  • Rule: If bathing is obligatory for you. then you cannot perform Masah (wipe) over the Khaf.

There are a few qualifications for performing Masah;

  1. The Khuf are long enough that the ankles are covered. If they are a few fingers short but the heel is covered, then the Masah is allowed.
  2. They are stuck to the feet, so that when wearing them you can walk freely.
  3. They are made from leather or at least the sole is made from leather and the rest made from other thick coated material.
    • Rule: The socks worn in India (and UK etc) which are made from either cotton or wool cannot be wiped over, it is obligatory to take them off and wash the feet.
  4. They must be put on after performing Wuzu. Meaning if you put them on and had not performed Wuzu, then you must take them off when you perform Wuzu.
    • Rule: If they are worn after performing Tayammum, then to wipe over them is not allowed.
  5. They must not be worn when bathing is obligatory on you, or wear them and then bathing becomes obligatory for you.
  6. They must be worn only for a maximum fixed time, and this is for a non-traveller one day and one night (24 hours) and for a traveller three days and three nights (72 hours).
    • Rule: From when the first time the Wuzu breaks the time starts. For example after performing Wuzu you wear the Khuf and then your Wuzu breaks at Zohar time, the twenty four hours would start from then. I.e. for a non-traveller the next day Zohar would be the full time and for a traveller the fourth day Zohar.
  7. They must not be ripped more than the feet’s three small toes in size or when walking open more than that gap.
    • Rule: If the Khuf were ripped or the seam opened but three fingers could not be seen, however, when walking more than three fingers could be seen then the wiping over them is not allowed. Meaning that in a ripped Khuf if more than three fingers can be seen then wiping (Masah) is not allowed otherwise it is.
    • Rule: It doesn’t matter much if the Khuf has a ripped part which is over the ankles. The measurement of ripping is from below the ankles.

Method of performing Masah (wiping) over Khuf

The method of performing Masah (wiping) over the Khuf is to stretch the right hand and wet three small fingers and from the start of the top of the Khuf from the toes and wipe and it is Sunnat to go upto the shins. Perform the same for the left Khuf.

There are two (Farz) obligatory aspects in performing Masah over the Khuf;

  1. Every Khufs Masah must be at least the same size as the three small fingers.
  2. The Masah must be on top of the Khuf.

There are three Sunnats in performing Masah,

  1. To use the hands three finger’s full length.
  2. To stretch the fingers and wipe all the way upto the sh’ns.
  3. When performing the Masah keep the fingers stretched apart.
  • Rule: It is allowed to perform Masah over English style leather boots if the ankles are covered [Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: It is not allowed to perform Masah over the Amama (turban), the Burkha and Naqab (veil).


What aspects breaks the Masah over the Khuf

The actions that break the Masah(wiping) over the Khuf are as follows;

  • Whatever actions break Wuzu also break the Masah.
  • The Masah will finish as soon as the time has finished. In this situation it is sufficient to just wash the feet rather than perform whole of the ablution again.
  • If you take the Khuf off, then the Masah breaks, whether you may have only taken one off.

Rule: If you have a wound or corn or any other illness on parts the Wuzu that need to be washed and if by flowing water on them it will cause you problems then lightly perform Masah over them. If this is not possible then put a piece of cloth over the wound and perform Masah over this, if this cannot be done then it is forgiven and can be left out. If you have medicine on the wound then it is not necessary to clean out the medicine, just flowing water over it would be sufficient.

MENSTRUATION – PERIOD

What is menstruation ?

After a female becoming a teenager, the blood that comes out from the vagina on a fixed time basis and is not due to childbirth or illness, is known as menstruation or period (Haiz). If the blood is due to illness then it is known as Istihaza, if it is due to childbirth then it is known as Nifas.

  • Rule: The time for menstruation is at least three days and three nights, meaning a full seventy two hours, if it is less by even a minute it is not menstruation, and the maximum is ten days and ten nights.
  • Rule: If the blood stops just less than seventy two hours then it is not a period but Istihaza. However, if the period started from sunrise and finished on sunrise three days later, then this will be recognised as a period, otherwise any other starting time is measured as one day being twenty four hours [Bahar-e-ShariatJ.
  • Rule: If the blood came for more than ten days. then if this is the first instance that blood has come, then for the ten days it is menstruation and the rest it is Istihaza. If you have had a period before and the time was usually less than ten days, then whatever the time it used to come for is menstruation and the rest is Istihaza. For example, if the usual time for menstruation is five days and this time the blood has come for ten days then it is all recognised as menstruation and if it has come for twelve days, then the first five days is menstruation and the other seven is Istihaza. If there is not a regular pattern, meaning that sometimes the blood comes for four days sometimes for five, then whatever amount of days was the last period, this will be counted on this occasion.
  • Rule: It is not necessary that blood continues coming all the time, if it starts and stops for them days it is still recognised as menstruation.

Age when menstruation begins

The age of the menstruation cycle beginning is at least nine and the finishing age is fifty-five. The female is known in this age is called ‘Aa’is’ and this age is called ‘Sun’aayas'[Alamgiri].

  • Rule: If blood comes before the age of nine, then it is Istihaza. In the same way if blood comes after the age of fifty-five then it is also Istihaza. However, if blood comes regularly as it did before the age of fifty -five and is the same colour then it is menstruation.
  • Rule: If a pregnant woman has blood, then this is istihaza. Also whilst having childbirth as long as the child has not come out more than half way then this is Istihaza.
  • Rule: There must be a gap of at least fifteen days between two periods and also between Nifas (childbirth blood) and a period there must be at least fifteen days gap. If a person finishes her Nifas and it has been less than fifteen days before blood appears, then this is not Haiz but Istihaza.
  • Rule: Menstruation will be recognised when blood comes out of the opening of the vagina. If a piece of cloth is stuck so that the blood does not come down but remains stuck inside. then until the cloth is removed it will not be recognised that the period has started, she will pray Namaz, keep Roza.

Colour of menstruation

  • Rule: There are six colours of menstruation, black, red green, yellow, brown and clayey. The white discharge is not menstruation.
  • Rule: If there is the slightest dirtiness in white discharge within he ten day hen this is menstruation. If their is dirtiness remaining in the white Discharge after ten days then for a Person who has a habit of five days then the five days is menstruation and the rest is lstihaza if the total goes over ten days. If the person does not have a fixed time habit then upto the ten days is menstruation and anything over is Istihaza.
  • Rule: If a woman never in all her lifetime had menstruation or was only ever less than three days and night then she will remain clean. If a woman only ever had menstruation for three days and night once and then never had bleeding then except for the one instance she is always clean.

NIFAS – MEANING BLOOD AFTER CHILDBIRTH

Definition of Nifas and time Nifas meaning the blood discharged by a woman after childbirth. It has no minimum time, meaning even if one drop of blood comes out from when the child has half come out then this is Nias. The maximum time for Nifas is forty days and nights.

  • Rule: The recognition of Nifas is from when the child has half come out.
  • Rule: If blood comes out for a woman more than forty days then if this is their first child or she cannot remember how long the blood came from a previous childbirth, then in both situation the full forty days and nights is Nifas and the rest is Istihaza. If the woman can remember the length of the last Nifas bleeding then upto them days is Nifas and anything over them days (as long as the total goes over forty days) is Istihaza. For example, if someone’s habit for Nifas is thirty days and this time the bleeding was for forty-five days then the thirty days is Nifas and the rest is Istihaza.
  • Rule: Before the delivery of the pregnancy, if blood comes, then it is Istihaza until the child is half born,
  • Rule: If some blood comes before the delivery of the pregnancy then it is Istihaza and if some blood comes after then this is Nifas. this is as long as their has been some parts of the child’s body being created otherwise if it is the menstrual cycle, then it is so, otherwise it is istihaza.
  • Rule: If blood sometimes come and sometimes it doesn’t as long as It Is all within the forty days it is Nifas, whether the gap Is longer than fifteen days or not.
  • Rule: The order for the colours of Nifas is the same as mentioned for the colours of Haiz.

Note: In this text, whenever the words childbirth are used it means from when the child has come out half way or more.

 

RULES OF HAIZ AND NIFAS

  • Rule: It is Haram to pray Namaz or to keep a fast (Roza) whilst in menstruation or bleeding after childbirth (Haiz or Nifas).
  • Rule:Namaz is forgiven in both these situations and there is no need to keep Qaza for the missed Namaz, However, it is obligatory to keep the Qaza of the missed Roza in both these situations.
  • Rule: During the times of Namaz, a woman should perform Wuzu and pray the Durood Sharif or some other prayer for the duration of the Namaz, so that she will remain in habit. For a woman on her period or during Nifas to pray the Quran whether by looking at it or off by heart, or to touch it whether the whole of it or part of it or a verse of it by the tips of the fingers or any other part of the body is all Haram [Hindiya etc.].
  • Rule: To touch a piece of paper with a verse of the Quran written on it is also Haram.
  • Rule: If the Holy Quran is wrapped in a cloth (Juzdan) then to hold the Juzdan is allowed [Hindiya].
  • Rule: The rules are the same in this situation for touching the Holy Quran or other religious books as it is for when bathing is obligatory for someone, this has been covered in the Ghusl section.
  • Rule: If the tutor has Haiz or Nifas then she should teach each verse whilst breaking it into parts (breathing in between the words), there is no problem in spelling.
  • Rule: It is Makrooh to pray Dua-e-Kunoot whilst in Haiz or Nifas.
  • Rule: Except for the Holy Quran all other recitations, submissions, Durood Sharif etc. is allowed without any problems,
    Smething is missing here in Wuzu and Namaz then she is not a Ma’zoor.

MA’ZOOR

All people who have a certain illness within a time, whereby with Wuzu they cannot pray full Namaz and the time passes but this illness does not stop, is known as a Ma’zoor. Meaning in all the time the illness did not stop so that they could perform Wuzu and pray Farz Namaz. The rule of a Ivla’zoor is that they perform Wuzu and can pray any Namaz within a Namaz time period and their Wuzu would not break due to that illness. For example, illnesses like continuous drops of urine, continuous releasing of wind from the back passage, releasing water from a hurting eye, releasing of puss from a wound or mole or water coming out of the ear or navel etc. these are all illnesses that break the Wuzu, and if a full Namaz time goes pass and after every effort the illness does not stop, therefore you cannot become clean from it and therefore cannot pray Namaz, then this has proven that you have an illness that cannot be stopped and therefore whilst this illness continues you are a Ma’zoor. For example, a time of Namaz has passed for a woman whereby Istihaza did not give her enough time that she could become clean from it and perform Wuzu and pray Farz Namaz. In the second Namaz time, she gains enough time to perform Wuzu but blood drops once or twice then she is still a Ma’zoor, because once an illness has been proven that it can’t be stopped during one Namaz period but then does not continue to be causing a problem but sometimes in a second period it returns then the person will remain a Ma’zoor as it is not necessary for the illness (once proven) to continue all the time and break Wuzu For an illness to be proven it is necessary that one whole period passed without being free from the illness that causes Wuzu to break, then in the second period all the time is not necessary but once is sufficient for them to remain a Ma’zoor.

  • Rule: As soon as the time for Farz Namaz finishes the Wuzu of a Ma’zoor will also break. If Wuzu was performed for the Namaz of Asr, then it would break as soon as the sun sets. Also if Wuzu was performed after sunrise, then a Ma’zoor’s Wuzu would remain until the end of Zohr time as there are no Farz Namaz in between this time.
  • Rule: A Wuzu for a Ma’zoor will not break with the illness only, this means it will still break with another fault that normally would break Wuzu. For example, if a person’s illness is that they continue dropping urine, then if they released wind then their Wuzu would break or if their illness that they cannot stop releasing wind then their Wuzu would break if they had urine drops.
  • Rule: If there is any way that the illness would be reduced or would stop then this is obligatory. For example, if blood flows when standing up to pray Namaz but it stops when you sit down and pray, then it is obligatory to pray whilst seated.
  • Rule: If the Ma’zoor has an illness whereby his clothing will become impure and is more than a Dirham in size and he has enough time that he can wash the impure part and then pray Namaz, then it is obligatory for him to do this, and if he knows that whilst praying Namaz it will become impure by the same amount then it is not necessary for him to wash it, continue praying with these clothes even if the place where Namaz is being prayed also gets impure. If the impurity on the clothing is the same size as a Dirham and there is enough time for him to clean this and is also aware that the clothing will not get the same amount of impurity again whilst praying Namaz, then it is necessary (Wajib) for him to clean this. If the impurity is less than a Dirham and there is time, then it is Sunnat to clean it and if there is no time left, then in any situation it is forgiven.
  • Rule: If there is any discharge from a wound but does not flow then nor will it break the Wuzu, nor will you be a Ma’zoor due to it and nor is it impure.

 

METHOD OF CLEANING IMPURE ITEMS

There are two types of impure items. Firstly there is the item that is in itself impure which is known as impurity, such as, alcohol, faeces, urine, dung etc. these items until they keep to it’s original form, they cannot be made clean. Alcohol will remain impure as long as it stays as alcohol, and if it is made into vinegar then it becomes clean. Cow dung will remain impure until it is burnt and turned into ashes, then it is clean [Muniya, etc.].

Secondly there is the item which is itself not impure, but due to having impurity stuck on it, it becomes impure, such as, a piece of clothing has had alcohol on it, the clothing is now impure. To clean these items there are various methods. Many will become clean after washing them, some will become clean after drying, some after shaking, some after burning, some after tanning and some after cutting.

  • Rule: You can clean impurity from items with clean water and any other clean liquid which would be able to clean it. Such as, vinegar, rose water, tea water, banana water etc.
  • Rule: Used water from Wuzu and Ghusl (ablution and bathing) can be used to clean impurities (this water is clean for cleaning but cannot be re-used to perform ablution or bathing).

Method of cleaning solid impurities

  • Rule: If impurity can be cleaned with saliva, then this method can be used. Such as, if a breast fed child vomited onto the breast, then drank milk again and the impurity was cleaned off, then the breast will be clean [Qazi Khan etc.].
  • Rule: Impurity cannot be cleaned with soup, milk, oil, because these liquids will not make the impurity go away.
  • Rule: If the impurity is thick, such as faeces, dung, blood etc. then there is no rule on how many times it should be washed, if it takes just once to wash it clean then this is sufficient, however, if it takes four or five times to clean then this must be done. If the impurity is cleaned off the first time it is Mustahhab to clean it three times.

The order on the colour or smell remaining after cleaning

  • Rule: If the impurity is cleaned off but there is still some smell, colour or a sign left, then it is important to clean this also. However, if it is very difficult to get rid of it’s existence, then washing it three times will be sufficient, it is not necessary to wash it with soap, acid or hot water [Alamgiri, Maniya etc.]. If you put on an impure colour or impure henna on you body or clothes, then it is necessary to wash as many times as it takes for clean water to run off from it, it is not necessary for the colour to disappear [Alamgiri, Maniya etc.].

Method of cleaning liquid impurities

  • Rule: If you prepared saffron or some other die to colour your clothes and a child urinated in it or some other impurity dropped in it, then if you coloured the clothing with this, then wash it three times and it will become clean.
  • Rule: If impure oil got on your clothes or body, then wash it three times and it will become clean. If there is still the stickiness of the oil remaining, then it is not necessary to use soap or hot water to make it clean. However, if fat from a dead animal got on your clothes or body then until the stickiness goes, the body or clothing will not become clean [Muniya, Bahar-e-Shariat].
  • Rule: If blood got on a knife or inside an animal’s head and then this knife or animal’s head was put into a fire and the blood was burnt, then both the knife and the head will become clean [Maniya, Bazazia].

Squeezing and it’s limit

If the impurity is a liquid, then to wash it three times and also adequately squeeze the clothing three times will clean the item. To squeeze it adequately means that every person squeezes the item to their own strength and ability, so that if the item was squeezed again more drops would not fall. If you think of the clothing and do not squeeze it adequately, then the item will not become clean [Alamgiri, Qazi khan].

  • Rule: If the person who has washed the clothing squeezed it adequately, then another person came who had more strength than the first person and squeezes the clothing and more drops fall, then the item is still considered clean because the first person washed it not the second person as the second person’s strength is not taken into account, however, if the second person washed it and only squeezed it with the same strength as the first person, then the item is not clean.
  • Rule: After squeezing the first two times it is better to also clean the hands and after squeezing the third time, both the clothing and hands are clean. If the clothing is still wet that even half a drop of water falls, then both the clothing and hands are unclean.
  • Rule: If clothing was washed the first and second time and the hands were not washed after this and the water drops from the hands fall on a clean part of the clothing, then the clean part will become impure. If after this, the clothing is wet after washing it the first time, then it must be washed twice, and if it gets wet after washing it twice with drops of water from the hand, then it must be washed once more and squeezed and if a clean part of clothing gets wet after the first wash and squeeze then it must be washed and squeezed twice more and if it gets wet after squeezing it twice then washing it once more and squeezing it will get the clothing clean.
  • Rule: Clothing is washed three times and is squeezed adequately three times and now it does not have any drops of water falling from it, then it is hung and some more water drops, this water is clean. If the clothing was not squeezed adequately and water dropped, then the water is not clean. The order for a milk drinking boy or girl is the same and that is if their urine got on clothing or the body then to wash it three times is necessary and only then will the clothing or body become clean [Alamgiri etc.].

Method of cleaning items that cannot be squeezed

  • Rule: The items that cannot be squeezed such as a leather table cloth, shoes, pans etc. should be washed and left to drip, and after all the water has dripped repeat the process again and then repeat it again for the third time and it will become clean. The same rule applies to clothing which is very fragile and would tear if squeezed.

Method of cleaning steel, copper and glassware products

  • Rule: If there are items where impurities do not dissolve in them, such as, glassware, dishes made from clay or pans or steel or copper etc. or items of metal etc. can be washed three times and they will become clean, it is not necessary to leave them between washes to drip dry.
  • Rule: It is better to scour impure dishes with soil.
  • Rule: If there is cooked leather and it gets an impurity on it, then if you can squeeze it, do so and if this is not possible then washing and leaving to drip dry between washes for three washes will get it clean [Alamgiri, Qazi khan].
  • Rule: Items of metal such as a knife, dagger, sword etc. which do not have a colour on them nor any design on the metal can be wiped clean if an impurity gets on them, and in this’ situation if there is no difference to the impurity meaning either solid or liquid, such as silver, gold, or a small pot or false or proper metal, then all these items can be wiped clean, if however, there is a design on them or has rust on them then they must be washed, they will not become clean by wiping them.

Method of cleaning a mirror etc.

  • Rule: Items’ such as a mirror, all items of glass, pots of glass, glazed pots, polished wood so as long as they are not porous can be cleaned by wiping them down properly so that no remains of impurities exist on them.
  • Rule: If the ground becomes dry and there was impurity and that has now disappeared then it is clean but you cannot perform Tayammum with it, however, you can pray Namaz on it [Alamgiri etc.].
  • Rule: If an items has been cleaned by drying or shaking and then gets wet again (with water) it will not become unclean again [Bazaziya}.

Method of cleaning hide

  • Rule: Except for pigskin all other types of hide become clean by making them up, whether it is cleaned with salty water or some other medicine or is just dried in the sun or wing or dust and all it’s dripping and smell has gone, then in both situations the skin will become clean. You can pray Namaz on this [Hidaya, Shareh Waqaya, Alamgiri etc].
  • Rule: Except for the pig if any other animal whether Haram or Halal is slaughtered by saying ‘Bismilla..’ then it’s meat and skin is clean. You can pray Namaz while having the meat on your possession and you can pray Namaz on the skin. However, a Haram animal after being slaughtered will not become Halal but will stay Haram, there is a difference between the meat being clean and the meat being Halal. Look, soil is clean and can be used to clean something, but unless it is vital to save your life it is Haram to eat [Maniya, Hadiya etc.].
  • Rule: Lead and tin become clean when melted [Alamgiri].

Method of cleaning honey

  • Rule: If honey becomes impure then the method of cleaning it is to add the same amount of water as honey and then to heat it until all the water burns out, perform this method three times and the honey will become clean.

Method of cleaning oil and butler

The method of cleaning oil if it becomes impure is to perform the same process as for the honey. There is also another method and that is to add the same amount of water as the oil and stir it well, then take out the oil and throw away the water, repeat this three times and the oil will become clean [Muniya, Alamgiri]. If butter or lard become impure then use one of the methods as above and the butter or lard will become clean.

  • Rule: If a piece of cloth is made up of two ply and if one ply gets an impurity on it, then if they are sown together, Namaz is not allowed on the other ply and if they are not sown together, then Namaz is allowed.
  • Rule: If a plank of wood gets an impurity on one side of it and is so large that it can be joined in size, then you can turn it over and pray on the other side of it [Muniya]. The ground that has been plastered with dung, whether the dung has dried Namaz cannot be prayed on it, however, if it has dried and a large cloth is put on it then you can pray Namaz on the cloth.

How are trees or walls. Herb roots, bricks cleaned ?

  • Rule: All trees, grass and bricks made from ground roots are clean when they dry up. If the bricks are not made from ground roots then it is necessary to wash it otherwise it will not be clean. Also if a tree or grass is cut before it becomes dry then it is also necessary to wash it for cleanliness [Alamgiri].

ISTINJA – WASHING OR CLEANING THE PRIVATE PARTS

Respects of Istinja

  • Rule:When performing excretion or urination or when washing, do not face towards Qibla nor have the Qibla behind you. Whether you are in the home or in a field, and if you do have your face or rear pointing towards the Qibla then change direction as soon as you remember as this may then be forgiven [Fatahul Qadir].
  • Rule: To have a child facing Qibla is Makrooh and the person making the child urinate is responsible for this and he will be given the sins [Alamgiri]. When performing excretion or urination do not have your face or rear pointing towards the sun or moon. In the same text it is not allowed to urinate against the wind or in any place where drops of urine would spray on you.
  • Rule: To go for urination or excretion without covering your head is not allowed and also to take with you anything that has ‘Allah’ or his beloved ‘Prophet’s name’ on it or any Wall’s name on it, is also not allowed [Alamgiri etc.].

The method of istinja and the prayer before it

When you go to perform urination or excretion then it is Mustahhab (desirable) to pray this Dua outside the toilet “Bismillahi Allahumma inni A’oozoobika Minal Khuboothi Wal ‘Khabaa’iss”

Then first put your left foot inside the toilet room and when you get near the toilet then remove the clothing from the body but do not remove more than necessary. Then separate the feet and sit down and give weight to your left foot and sit quietly with your head lowered and relieve yourself. When you have relieved yourself, then men should shake their penis slowly from left to right, back and fourth so that all the drops of urine come out. Then you should clean it with a dhela (handful of soil or sand etc.) and then before standing fully upright pull up your clothing. Then step out of the toilet first with your right foot and when you have come outside the toilet, pray this Dua;

“Ghufranakal Hamdo Lillahil Lazi Ath’haba Anni Mayoo Thi’nee Wa Amsaka Alla Ma Yan’fa’ni”

Dua for entering the washroom

Then go into the washroom after praying this Dua;

“Bismilla’hil Azueem Wa Bihamdihi Wah Hamdo Lillahi Alaa Deenil Islami Allahumaj AIni Minatawwa Beena Wajaini Minal Mutat’tah’hireenalazina La Khawfun Alaihim Walahum Yahzanoon”

Firstly wash your hands three times, then pour the water with your right hand and wash with your left hand, and keep the can of water upright so that the water does not splash. Then first of all wash the front parts and then wash the rear part (anus). When washing the rear put pressure on with your breath and put a Dhela and wash the part thoroughly so that after washing there is no smell remaining on your hand. Then with a clean cloth dry the area and if you do not have a cloth then continue wiping the are until no water is left dripping, and if you are doubtful then shake the water off with a hand towel. Then after leaving the washroom pray this Dua;

” Alhamdolilla Hillazee Ja’alaI’Ma’a Tahooraw Wal Islama Nooraw WaQa’idaw Wadaleelan ilallahi Ta’ala Wa’ilaa Jannaatin Na’eem Allahumma Hassin Farji Wa Tahhir Qalbi Wa Mahiss Junubi”

  • Rule: When impurity comes out of the front or the rear, it is Sunnat to clean with a Dhela. If it is washed only with water it is still allowed, but it is Mustahhab to first clean it with a Dhela then wash it with water. Cleaning with a Dhela is allowed when the impurity is not spread more than a Dirham in size, and if it is spread more than a Dirham then it is compulsory to wash it with water, however, it is still Sunnat to use a Dhela first.

Difference in winter and Summer for using a Dhela

After excretion, for a male, the Mustahhab method of using a Dhela in Summer is to use the first Dhela starting from the front and then taking it to the rear. The second one starting at the rear then taking it to the front and finally the third Dhela from the front taking it to the rear. In the winter start the first Dhela from the rear and then take it to the front, second vice-versa and third the same as the first.

  • Rule: Women in every season, should use the first Dhela from front to rear, second from rear to front and the third from front to rear again [Qazi Khan, Alarngiri].
  • Rule: If you cannot gain complete cleanliness by using three Dhelas then use five, seven , nine, meaning in odd numbers.
  • Rule: After performing urination, if you feel that another drop of urine will come, then it is Wajib for you to perform ‘Istibrao’ meaning after urination to perform some act that would force the urine left inside, to come out. Istibrao is done by swaying, or to hit your feet hard on the floor, or to come down from a high place to a low place or climb up from a low to a high place, or it can be done by crossing your legs over and putting on pressure, or it can be done by clearing your throat or lying on your left side. Istibrao should be performed until you are confident that no more drops will come out. The order of Istibrao is really for males, women should wait a little while after urination then perform cleanliness.
  • Rule: Stones, rocks, torn piece of cloth are the items that should be used for a Dhela, you can use these without any problem to clean.
  • Rule: It is not allowed to use (writing) paper to perform Istinja whether it has something written on it or not.
  • Rule: If a man’s hand is disabled then his wife should perform Istinja for him, and if a woman’s hand is disabled then her husband should perform Istinja for her. If you are not married and your hand is disabled then you should not use another relation such as son, daughter, brother, sister, in fact in this situation Istinja can be missed.

Leftover water from wuzu

  • Rule: You should not use the leftover water from Wuzu for the purpose of washing.

Leftover water from washing

  • Rule: The leftover water from washing should not be thrown away, but should be used for something else as it is clean and also can be used to perform Wuzu.

Beliefs Relating To Allah’s Self And His Characteristics (Allah Ta’ala’s Monotheism [Oneness] And His Qualities)
Allah is one. He is Pure, He is Unique, he is free from faults. He is the total of all qualities and excellence. No one in any thing is equal to him or is level with him or higher than him. In his qualities of characteristics he has always existed and will always remain. Eternity is only for his self and his characteristics. Except Him, whatever exists hasn’t been there always, but in fact has been created by Him. He is from Himself meaning no-one has created Him. He is not a father of anyone, nor a son, nor does he have a wife nor any relations. He is self sufficient from all this. He is not dependant of anyone on any matter and all are dependant of Him. To give wealth, to kill, to give life are all in his control. He is the master of all, He does whatever He wishes. Nobody can challenge His order. Without His will a grain does not move. He is aware of all things hidden, shown, what has happened and what is going to happen, there is not the slightest thing that is outside His knowledge. The world, the universe, every single creation in existence has been created by Him. Everyone is His servant. He is more beneficent towards His servants than a person’s parents. He is the one who forgives sins and accepts one’s repentance. His hold is so strong that no one can escape without His willingness. To give one respect or disrespect is in His control. Whoever He wishes He will give them respect, whoever He wishes he will give them disrespect. Possession and fortune are in His control, whoever He wishes He will make rich, whoever He wishes He will make them poor.

Guidance and Mis-guidance is from Allah

Guidance or to go astray is given by Him. Whoever He wishes will have faith, whoever He wishes will gain infidelity. There is always a reason in His actions. There is always Justice in His actions. He will award Paradise to Muslims and give punishment in Hell to Infidels. Whether a servant understands or does not understand there is always a reason behind His actions. His gifts are a favour upon everyone and are countless. He is the only one who deserves worshipping, except Him no-one is worthy of worship.

Allah’s existence

Allah Ta’ala is Pure from body and parts. Meaning he is not a body nor are any things connected to Him that you would find in a body, in fact this is impossible to Him. He is pure from place or boundary, direction, face, weight, breadth, gain, loss, joint with something, to mix in something, to be born to give birth, to move from one place to another place, to change in shape or size, or any other thing which may relate to a body. In the Holy Quran and the Hadith Sharif where many words that have been used to explain Allah, for example ‘Yadd meaning hand’,’Wajh meaning face’, ‘Rijl meaning leg’,’Dihac meaning to smile’ etc. which according to the dictionary relates to the body, to take this type of meanings is to go astray or one who has bad beliefs (because Allah does not have a body). These types of words are interpreted according to the dignity of Allah, because to take these word literally is impossible for Allah. For example Yadd’s interpretation is Power and Wajh is interpreted as self and ‘Istiw’a’ is interpreted as to power over someone. However, it is better that one should not even consider interpretation without cause. In fact one should believe it as correct and leave the meaning to Allah, i.e. He knows better. Our faith is on the quote of Allah and is beloved Prophet. ‘Istiw’a is correct, Yadd is correct but this Istiw’a is not like the Istiw’a of a creation. His Yadd is not like the Yadd of a creation. His speech, His sight, His hearing is not like the speech, sight, hearing of a creation.

Allah’s Self and His characteristics are not from creation or from power.

  • Belief: Except for Allah’s Self and His characteristics every thing is created meaning it did not exist but was created after.
  • Belief: To call the characteristics of Allah a creation is to go astray and a bad belief.
  • Belief: Whoever has the belief that except for Allah’s self or characteristics something else is ‘Kadeem’ (meaning always been in existence) or believes that the world is not a creation but has always been in existence then they are a Kafir (Infidel).
  • Belief: Just in the same way that Allah Ta’ala is the creator of the universe and all it’s belongings, He is also the creator of our actions and doings.

Allah Ta’ala’s presence

  • Allah is WajibulWajood meaning that his presence is necessary and disappearance impossible.
  • Belief: There is nothing that is outside the knowledge of Allah. Whether it is present or not. Whether it is possible or impossible. Whether it is specific or global. He has been aware of everything, is aware of everything, and will always be aware of everything for infinity. Things change but his knowledge does not change. He is fully aware of our intention and what is in our heart. His knowledge has no end.
  • Belief: Without Allah’s intention nothing can happen, however, he is happy when something good occurs and upset when something bad occurs.
  • Belief: Allah has the power of all possible things. No possible thing is out of his power. Things which are impossible for Allah are not under his power. To believe power over the impossible for Allah is to reject Allah.
  • Belief: Good and bad, Infidelity and faith, to obey and defy is all created by Allah.
  • Belief: In real terms Allah is the deliverer of wealth. Angels are servants and interceders.
  • Belief: There is nothing necessary for Allah, not to give reward or to pass on punishment or to favour upon, because he is the master without any restriction whatsoever. Whatever He wishes he can do, whatever He wishes he can order. If He rewards then it is his virtue, if He punishes then it is his fair judgment. Yes it is His graciousness that He will only order what a servant can do. He will of course give with His virtue paradise for Muslims and He will give from His judgement Hell to non-Muslims, because He has promised that except for Infidelity whatever Sin He wishes He will forgive and His promises or threats do not change. This is why punishment and reward will definitely occur.
  • Belief: Allah is care free from the world. He does not gain any benefit or loss from it. Nor can it give Him benefit or loss. Whatever He does, there is no personal benefit or gain to Him. From creating the world there is no personal benefit to Him and if He had not created it there would have been no personal loss to Him. To show His virtue, judgement and qualities He created the creatures.
  • Belief: In everything that Allah does there are a lot of reasons behind it whether we understand them or not. It is his reasoning that He has made one thing to be a cause for another thing. He made Fire to be the cause of heat. He made water to be the cause to cool something. He made the eye so that one could see, He made the ear so that one could hear. If he wished He could have made fire to cool, water to heat, eye to hear, ear to see.
  • Belief: For Allah all faults and mistakes are impossible. Like to lie, illiteracy. mistake, cruelty, to be shameless, all sorts of faults are impossible for Allah. If someone believes that Allah can lie but does not lie, they are therefore believing that Allah has the power to make a mistake or fault but does not do so. Then it does not stop there one would have to believe that Allah can perform any sort of fault but does not do so, like to steal, perform adultery, be cruel, to give birth etc. etc. “Ta’ala Allaho An Zaalika Ulwan Kabeera” Allah is pure from all them sort of things. To believe Allah can perform faults but does not do so is to believe faults in Allah and therefore rejecting Allah as a Lord. May Allah protect us against having these sorts of belief.

DESTINY

Within the knowledge of Allah there is, what was going to happen in the world and whatever servants were going to do, Allah found this out from the beginning and wrote it down. He wrote goodness in some people’s fate and wrote badness in another person’s fate. He did not make the person helpless by writing this down, but wrote down what the servant was going to do. If he wrote badness in a person’s fate then this is because the person was going to perform badness and if he wrote goodness in a person’s fate then this is because the person was going to perform goodness. Allah’s knowledge or due to Allah writing this down did not make a person helpless.
Rule: It is forbidden to discuss or debate the subject of destiny, a person should only think that they are not helpless like stones and therefore cannot do anything according to their will, but actually Allah has given humans the power to do as they please and the reward and sin is based upon this power of will. To believe yourself as totally without will or totally helpless is a misguided belief. After performing bad deeds you should not say that this happened because it was Allah’s will and therefore it was in my destiny, but all good things are done with the pleasure of Allah and all bad deeds are done with the pleasure of one’s desires.

PROPHETS AND MESSENGERS

Just as it is necessary to know Allah’s self. characteristics, and attributes, it is also as important to know what aspects should be present in a Prophet and what should not be, so that a person can be protected from infidelity.

Meaning of a Messenger (Rasool)

Messenger means He who brings the message from the Lord to the servants.

Who is a Prophet

A Prophet is the person who received the ‘Wahi’ (revelation) meaning a message from Allah for the guidance of mankind to show people the path to the lord. Whether this message came via angels to the Prophet or whether the knowledge was given direct to the Prophet from the lord. Many Prophets and many angels are Messengers (Rasools). All Prophets were male, nor has a Jinn ever been a Prophet nor has there been a female Prophet. One cannot be a Prophet due to worship or perseverance, but become a Prophet due to Allah’s will, and therefore a person’s effort does not make them favourable. Hence, Allah makes only them a Prophet who he deems fit and are born like so, and always stay away from sin even before becoming a Prophet and also are always attracted to good. There is never an aspect in a Prophet that people would hate.

Prophet’s walking, conduct, looks, features, nobility and family.

A Prophet’s walk, conduct, looks, features, nobility, family, ways, manner, talk and conversation are all good and free from faults. A prophet’s intelligence is complete. A Prophet is the most clever out of all people. The highest qualified doctor or philosopher’s intelligence does not reach even a millionth part of the Prophet’s intelligence. Those who believe that they can become Prophet due to their effort are infidels (Kafir) and those who believe that a Prophet’s prophecy can be taken away from them are also infidels.

Who is Ma’soom (immune from Sin)

A Prophet or an Angel are Ma’soom,meaning they are completely immune from sin and therefore cannot commit a sin. Except for Prophets or Angels if one believes that an Imam or a Wali are also Ma’soom then they are misguided and have deviated from the right sect. Although there are Imams and great Walis who also do not commit sin. however, if sometimes they do commit a sin then according to Shariat this is not impossible. To pass the message of Allah, a Prophet can never make a mistake as this is impossible.

Associating a Prophet with fear: Those who say that the message of Allah is sometimes not passed on by a Prophet due to the fear of people or some other reason, is an infidel. Prophets are better than all creations. In fact they are better than those Angels who are Rasools.

To believe a Wali to be better than a Prophet

Regardless of how high a rank of a Wali is, they can never be equal to a Prophet. Those who show a non-Prophet better than a Prophet are Infidels.

Belief. From Hazrat Adam Alaihi Salaam to our beloved Prophet Hazrat Muhammad Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam there has come many Prophets, Hazrat Nooh (Noah), Hazrat Ibrahim (Abraham), Hazrat Moosa (Moses), Hazrat Eisa (Jesus) and also thousands of others. The above four were Messengers and also Prophets. The last of all Prophets and Messengers and the most virtuous of all creations, is Allah’s most beloved our Master Hazrat Ahmad Mujtaba Muhammad Mustapha Salallaho Alaihi Wa Aalihi Wasaliam. After the beloved Prophet there has never been another Prophet nor will there be another Prophet. Whoever believes that there will be a Prophet or has been a Prophet during our Prophet’s era or after or actually believes it as a possibility of someone obtaining Prophecy is a Kafir/Infidel.

Our Prophet’s unique virtues and excellence

Allah Ta’ala created from his light our beloved Prophet, before any other thing. Prophets, Angels, Earth, Skies, Heavens etc. have all been created from the ray of the Holy Prophet’s light (Noor). Except for Allah or being equal to Allah, our beloved Prophet has been given whatever qualities there are, and whatever excellence exists, by Allah Ta’ala. In the whole universe there cannot be anything or anyone with the same or greater quality than our beloved Prophet. Huzoor is the most virtuous creation and a delegate of Allah Ta’ala. Huzoor is the Prophet of all the other Prophets and it is a necessity for everyone to follow the Prophet. Allah Ta’ala has gifted Huzoor with the keys of all Allah’s treasures, All the world and religious gifts are provided and created by Allah and shared and given out by our beloved Prophet. Allah Ta’ala gave our Prophet the unique gift of Me’raj, meaning called him above the skies (Ursh) and showed him his vision with the Prophet’s own eyes. The Prophet listened to Allah’s voice and was given a tour of Jannat (paradise), Dozakh (hell), Ursh (above the skies) and Kursi (throne). All this happened in a short period at night. On the day of judgement our Prophet will be the first to perform intercession, meaning he will intercede for people in the court of Allah. He will raise the grades. There are many other qualities, to much to mention in this short section.

Belief. To treat something relating to the Prophet as low

If someone treated any of the Holy Prophet’s quotations or actions or deeds or situations as not worthy or looked upon them with degrading value then they are a Kafir. [QaziKhan, Shifa Kaazi Ayaaz etc]

Maujiza – miracles performed by Prophets

Difference between Maujizaa and Karamat

The untoward action which is impossible to perform, and a Prophet performs it to prove their prophecy and astonishes Infidels is known as a ‘Maujizaa’. For example to bring back to life the dead, with the movement of the finger to split the moon into two. If these types of actions are performed by a Wali (friend of Allah) then it is known as a Karaamat. If they are performed by an ordinary person or wrongdoer or a Kafir then it is known as ‘Istidraj’.

When seeing a Maujizaa the truth of a Prophet is accepted, because if this sort of power has been given to them to which they .can perform miracles, astonish people and make them helpless then they are truly a Messenger and a Prophet of Allah, as false liars who claim to be a Prophet cannot perform these types of miracles. Allah Ta’ala never gives the false claimants of Prophet-hood the power to perform Maujizaas, otherwise one would not be able to distinguish the difference between the true Prophets and false claimants.

Important Rule: The Prophet’s mistakes

The mistakes that have been committed by the Prophets, to talk about them except for when praying about them in the Holy Quran and Hadith is Haram, meaning forbidden and strictly forbidden. How can others actually use their tongues against these kings, for Allah is the Ruler of alt. However he wishes to build a palace He can do so, meaning the Prophets are the Lord’s beloved creations whatever way they want to present themselves to Allah, others cannot use them as their certificates to call them by. Meaning when a Prophet made a mistake the words used by Allah to call them Prophets or whatever the Prophets named themselves in the state of servant-hood, no follower has the right to use them phrases in relation to the Prophets, as this is completely not allowed and strictly forbidden.

BOOKS OF ALLAH TA’ALA

Allah Ta’ala revealed to his Messengers his statement and message. Tauret was revealed to Hazrat Moosa, Zuboor was revealed to Hazrat Da’ood, Injeel was revealed to Hazrat Eisa and many other books were revealed to many other Prophets. The followers of these Prophets altered these books, added or extracted statements and therefore changed the orders of Allah. Then Allah Ta’ala revealed to our Master, Muhammad Salallaho Alaihi Wasallam the Holy Quran. The Quran is such a unique book that no one can make another like it, whether the whole world tried together to make one, they couldn’t. The Quran is complete with all the knowledge and every aspect is enlightened. It is the same now, fourteen hundred years later as it was when it was revealed, and will always remain the same. If the whole world wished, even then there would not a be a slightest letter difference to it. Those who say that someone has altered or increased or decreased it or the true Quran is kept by the Imam of the unseen, then they are a Kafir. This is the true Quran. It is necessary for all to bring faith on this Quran. There will now, not come a new Prophet nor a new book, those who believe against this are not Muslims.

MALAIK – ANGELS

Angels are creations of light. They have been given the strength by Allah Ta’ala to turn into whatever shape or form they wish, whether it be of a Human or another creation. Angels never do anything against the order of Allah, nor purposely or by mistake, because they are Ma’soom. They are pure from all types of sins small or large. Allah Ta’ala has given many types of duties, some angels have a fixed duty of taking out the soul, some to give rain, some have been given the task to create the face of a child in the mother’s womb, some to write the deeds of an individual, some to do a particular type of duty, others to do another type of duty etc. Angels are not male or female. To believe them as ‘Kadeem’ (always have been in existence or always will be in existence) or to believe them as the creators is Kufr/infidelity. The slightest form of insult for an Angel is also infidelity [Aiamgiri etc]. Some people call their enemies or oppressors as ‘the angel of death’, to say such things is not allowed and close to infidelity. To reject the existence of Angels or to say that the strength of all good is known as Angels and there are no such things are both acts of Kufr.

THE JINN

Jinn are created from fire. Out of these many have been given the strength to change in whatever form they wish. Wicked, evil Jinn are known as Shaitaan. They are like humans, .they are intelligent, have a soul and a body. They eat, drink, live, die and have children. Within them there are infidels, Muslims, Sunni, bad-sects and every type. There are more of bad Jinn in quantity as per humans. To say that there is no such thing as Jinn or the Jinn is the bad in you are acts of Kufr/infidelity.

DEATH AND THE GRAVE

Every single person’s age is fixed. It cannot increase from it’s fixed time nor can it decrease. When the time of life is finishing, Hazrat Izraeel Alaihi Salaam comes to extract the dying person’s soul, and the person dying looks to his left and right and sees Angels everywhere. The angels of mercy come to a Muslim and for the infidels the angels of punishment appear. At this time even the infidels believe the truth about Islam, but their faith is at this time is not counted. This is because faith is the name of believing the message of Allah and his beloved Messenger without seeing proof, and at this time one sees the angels and then believes and this is therefore not accepted as a Muslim. A Muslim’s soul is taken out with ease and is then taken with respect by the angels of mercy. An infidel’s soul is taken out with great pain and the angels of punishment take it with disgrace. After death the soul does not go into another body and is then reborn, but upto the day of judgement stays in the world of ‘barzakh’ meaning the interval between death and resurrection. To believe that the soul goes into another human body or an animal’s body or into trees or plants etc. and is known as reincarnation is wrong and is Kufr.

What is death ?

When the soul comes out of the body, this is known as death. However, the soul does not disintegrate but remains in the world of ‘barzakh’.

Where does the soul remain after death ?
According to faith and deeds performed, a different place is fixed for the soul to remain. Until the day of resurrection it stays in that place. Some stay underneath the ‘Ursh’ (above the skies), some remain at ‘Aala eliyyeen’ (the highest point), some remain at the well of Zam Zam, some remain in their grave. The souls of infidels are imprisoned. Some are imprisoned in the well of ‘Barhoot’, some in ‘Sajeen’ (the lowest point in Earth), some at their place of cremation or burial.

Does the soul die ?
In any situation the soul does not die or disintegrate but remains unchanged. Whatever it’s position and whatever it’s state is, it always remains connected to the body. If the body has pain it also feels the pain. If the body is relaxed, the soul is also relaxed. When someone visits the grave, it sees the person and recognises them and listens to what they are saying. In relation to the Muslim’s soul it is stated in the Hadith Sharif that when a Muslim dies, it’s path is opened and it can go wherever it pleases. Hazrat Shah Abdul Aziz writes that there is no such thing as near and far for a soul, but all places are equal.

The death of a soul and it’s condition
Those who believe that the soul can die and disintegrate is a ‘bud mazhab’ meaning from a deviated sect. The dead also speaks. It’s voice is heard by animals etc. except for normal humans and Jinn.

The tightening of the grave
After burial, the grave tightens up and presses the dead. It presses the Muslim like a mother holds a child. It presses the infidel to the extent of crushing them, like the left side bones end up on the right side. When the people leave after burial, the dead hears the footsteps.

What are Munkar Nakkeer like and what do they ask?

At that time two angels called ‘Munkar and Nakeer’ come ripping through the earth, their faces look very fearful and scary. Their body is black, eyes green and black and very large in size popping out like the Jinn’s eyes and made of fire. Their hair is very scary and long from head to toe, their teeth are very long with which they rip through the earth. They wake up the dead shaking and rattling them. They ask with great strength with a deep voice these three questions;

“MAN RABBUKA” meaning ‘Who is your lord’?
“MAA DEENUKA” meaning ‘what is your religion’ ?
“MAA KUNTA TAQUL FEE HAZAR RAJL” meaning ‘What did you used to say about this person’?
If the dead is a Muslim he will reply as follows;

“RABBUNALLAH” my lord is Allah,
“DEENIL ISLAM” my religion is Islam,
“HUWA RASOOLULLAHE SALLALHO ALAIHI WASSALLAM” This is Allah’s Messenger, He has been embraced with Allah’s mercy, greeting to Him.

Now a voice from the skies will be heard saying “My servant has said the truth, lay the tablecloth of paradise for him, give him clothes from paradise to wear and open the doors of paradise (Jannat) for him. The cool air and the sweet fragrance of Jannat will continue to come and wherever the eyesight can reach the grave will be made wide and large. Angels will say “sleep like a groom sleeps”. All this will be for the good pious Muslims. For the sinful, their will be punishment according to their sins. This punishment will continue for a time then from the prayers of the pious or from ‘Eesaal-e-Sawab’ (good acts performed by people for the dead’s forgiveness) or from prayers for their forgiveness or simply from the mercy of Allah this punishment will stop. Then there will be relaxation.

If the dead is an infidel/Kafir, then he will not be able to answer the questions and will say “HAA HAA LA ADRI” meaning ‘shame for I know nothing’. Now a caller will shout “He is a liar, lay the table cloth of fire for him, and give him clothes of fire to wear and open the doors of hell (Dozakh) for him, from which the heat of hell will reach him . There will be two angels allocated to him to give him punishment and will hit him with great big hammers. He will also be bitten by big scorpions and snakes. All different kinds of punishment will continue until the day of resurrection.

Notice – who will not be asked questions in the grave

The Prophets will not be asked questions in the graves nor will their graves tighten. Many followers will also not be asked the questions, like those Muslims who die on Friday or in the month of Ramadan’ The situation of relaxation and punishment in the grave is a fact. This punishment or reward is for both the body and the soul. Whether the body disintegrates or burns or mixes in the soil, it’s original parts remains until the day of resurrection. It will have reward or punishment and on the day of judgement it will be reformed back to a body. These original parts are actually situated in the spine and cannot be seen by humans nor are they eaten by the soil and nor can they be burned. These are the seeds of the body and from theseAllah joins the rest of the parts of the body, which have been spread by either being turned into ashes or soil and are reformed into the original body. The soul then comes back into that body and is presented in the field of resurrection. This day is known as ‘Hashr’. This also re-iterates the point that the souls go back to the same body that they belong to and by burning the body or by the body disintegrating it does not disappear but is recreated from it’s original seeds, and therefore a whole new replacement body is not created but the original is recreated, and all the changes does not affect it. For example, when a child is born and then a person grows up becomes a teenager and then becomes a man, but after all these changes the person is the same, a new person does not appear. The person knows that ten years ago it was me and it is still me, all these changes haven’t made a new person and every person understands this about themselves and about others.

Where a person has buried or has been left to rot, the questions will be asked there and the punishment will occur there. Like, if a tiger has eaten a person, the questions will be asked inside the tiger’s stomach, and the punishment and reward will also happen there. A person who rejects the fact of the punishment and reward of the grave is a misguided person.

Who’s body cannot be eaten by the soil
Rule: Prophets, Walis (friends of Allah), Martyrs, A Hafiz of the Quran who also acts upon the instructions of the Holy Quran, a person who has never committed a sin and those who pray the Durood Sharif at all times, their bodies are not eaten by the soill. Those who say that the Prophet’s bodies “have died and eaten by the soil” is a misguided, from the wrong sect, evil and an insulting person.

THE COMING OF QAYAMAT (DESTRUCTION DAY) AND SOME SIGNS

One day all teh world, humans, animals, jinn, angels, earth, skies and whatever that is in them will be finished. Except for Allah there will be nothing left. This is known as the coming of ‘Qayamat’. Before the coming of Qayamat. there will be some signs that will appear Out of which, we write some of them here.

Khasf meaning that there will be three places where the earth will open up and men will be buried alive. One in the west, one in the east and one in Arabia.

The knowledge of religion will go, meaning the Ulema (scholars of religion)will be taken away.

There will be a large exploitation of illiteracy.

There will be great use of alcohol and adultery. In such a shameful extent that it will be as common as donkeys eating grass.

There will be less male and more females. The ratio will be fifty women compared to one man.

There will be a lot of goods.

In Arabia there will be green scenery such as green crops parks and streams. The streams will open it’s treasures and there will be mountains of gold.

Men will listen to their women and not their parents They will stay in close contact with their friends and stay away fromtheir parents

There will be great use of music.

People will curse their ancestors and speak ill of them.

The wrongdoers and non-capable will be made leaders.

Degraded people who could not find cheap clothing, will own large mansions.

People will scream and shout in mosques.

To stay in Islam will be so difficult as it is difficult to hold hot ash in the hand. Upto the extent that a person will go the cemetery and wish that they were in that grave.

There will be no quality in time. A year will be like a month. A month will be like a week. A week will be like a day A day will be like as if an item has caught fire and quickly turns into ash, meaning time will go very fast.

Savaqe animals will speak to humans. The point of a whip, the heel of a shoe will speak dialogue and will tell you what has happened in the home. In fact a person’s thigh will inform him.

The sun will rise from the west. At this point, the doors of repentance will close. One can no longer bring faith into Islam.
Except for the big ‘Dajjal’ (impostor), there will be thirty other impostors who will all claim to be Prophets. Where in fact Prophecy has finished. There will be no other Prophet after our Prophet Hazrat Muhammad Mustapha Sallallaho Alaihi Sallam. Out of these impostors there have already been some, for example, Musslimiyya Kizzab, Taleeha Bin Khuwild, Asood Ansi,
Mirza Ali Muhammad Baab, Mirza Ali Hussain Baha’ullah, Mirza Gulam Ahmed Qadyani etc and those that are left will certainly come.


EXPOSING OF THE DAJJAL

The characteristics of Dajjal and his actions

Dajjal will have only one eye. He will claim to be the lord. On his head the letters K, F, R, (Kaaf, Feh, Reh) will be written, meaning Kafir (infidel), and this will be read by all Muslims, but it will not be seen by the infidels. He will travel very fast. In forty days he will travel all the world except ‘Harmain Sharifain’ (the two holy mosques in Makkah and Madinah). Within these forty days the first day will be the length of one year, the second day will be the length of one month, the third will be the length of one week and the rest will each be twenty four hours long. His mischief will be very demanding. He will have with him, one garden and one place of fire. He will call these Jannat and Dozakh and wherever he goes he will take them with him. His Jannat will really be fire and his Dozakh will really be a place for rest. He will order people to believe him as the lord. Whoever believes him as the lord he will put them into his Jannat. and whoever rejects him, he will throw them into his Dozakh. He will bring back to life the dead. He will make rainfall. He will order the earth and it will grow crops. He will go into areas of desolation. The treasures of these areas will be with him like bees are with flowers. He will show all kinds of miracles like these, which really will be nothing but magic and illusions. Really there will be nothing with him and that is why when he disappears everything will disappear with him and people with have nothing. When he will want to go to ‘Harmain Sharifain’ the angels will force his face to another direction. He will have a whole army of Jews with him.

 

DESCENDING FROM THE SKY OF HAZRAT EISA/JESUS

When Dajjal completes travelling the whole world and goes to Syria, Hazrat Eisa (Jesus) will descend from the sky and arrive in the Jamia Mosque in Damascus on the east minaret. The time will be morning. The Iqamat of Fajr Namaz will have been called. Hazrat Eisa Alaihis Salaam will order Hazrat Imam Mehdi (may Allah be pleased with him) to lead the congregation of Namaz i.e. be the Imam. Hazrat Imam Mehdi will perform the Namaz. The cursed Dajjal will start melting from the beautiful fragrance given from Hazrat Eisa’s breath, just like salt starts melting with water. The fragrant smell of Hazrat Eisa’s breath will reach as far as one’s sight can see. Dajjal will run away. Hazrat Eisa will follow him and will stab him in the back with a spear. With this he will join hell. Then Hazrat Eisa Alaihi Salaam will break the cross. He will also slaughter the pig. All the Jewish and Christian children will bring faith upon him. At this time there will only be one religion and that will be Islam, and there will be only one sect and that will be Ahl-e-Sunnat. The children will play with snakes, both tigers and goats will eat on the same patch. Hazrat Eisa will marry and will have children. He will stay in this world for forty years and then pass away, He will be buried in the Holy Prophet’s shrine next to the beloved Prophet.

HAZRAT IMAM MEHDI BECOMING APPARENT

Hazrat Imam Mehdi will be from the descendant of the Holy Prophet and a ‘Hasani’ Sayyed. He will be an Imam and a leader. Close to Qayamat when infidelity will spread to the whole world and the only place that Islam will be left will be ‘Harmain Sharifain’. All the great Aulia (friends of Allah) and pious scholars will emigrate there. It will be the month of Ramadan and the pious will be performing Tawaf of the Holy Ka’aba and Hazrat Imam Mehdi will also be present there. The Aulia will recognise him. They will request his guidance and he will refuse them. A voice will come from the unseen “Haza Khalifatullaha Mehdi Fasma’oolahoo Wa Atee’a’oo” meaning ‘This is Allah’s Caliph Mehdi, listen to him and obey his orders’. All the people will take oath from his hand and then Hazrat Imam Mehdi will take all the people and come to Syria.

YAJOOZ – MAJOOZ BECOMING APPARENT

This is actually a tribe and are from the children of Yafis Bin Nooh Alaihi Salaam and it’s quantity is large. They used to cause destruction on earth. They used to come out in spring and used to eat every green thing. They used to take away every dry thing. They used to eat humans and also wild beasts, snakes, scorpions were all eaten. Hazrat Zulkarnain made a wall of iron and enclosed them in it. When after slaughtering Dajjal, Hazrat Eisa Alaihi Salaam takes all the Muslims to the mountain of ‘KoheToor’, then these Yajooz – Majooz will break the wall and come out. They will cause great destruction on earth. They cause rampage, looting, murder etc. Then with the prayer of Hazrat Eisa, Allah Ta’ala will finish them off.

DA’BATOL ARDH BECOMING APPARENT

This is an astonishing type of animal. It will come out from the mountain of Safa and will travel the whole world in great speed. It will speak clear, fluent Arabic. In it’s hands, it will have the stick of Hazrat Moosa and the ring of Hazrat Suleman. With the stick it will stamp the foreheads of all Muslims with a shining mark, and with the ring it will stamp the foreheads of all infidels with a dark black mark. At this point all Muslims and infidels will be clearly identified and recognised. These signs will not change, whoever is an infidel will never be able to become a Muslim and whoever is a Muslim will never lose faith.

WHO WILL QAYAMAT BE FOR ?

After the passing away of Hazrat Eisa and when there will be only forty years to go for Qayamat. A cold wind will pass underneath everybody’s armpits and it’s effect will be that all the souls of Muslims will be extracted and only infidels will remain. Qayamat will come for these infidels. With all the signs that have been mentioned, some have become apparent and others are yet to become apparent.

When And How Will Qavamat Come ?

Qayamat will come when all the signs become apparent and the cold sweet wind has gone through everybody and all the Muslims have passed away. There will be only infidels remaining, and the remaining forty years where no-one will have children, i.e. everyone will be over the age of forty. There will be no one in the world who will say the word Allah anymore. Each and individual person will be doing their day to day duties. Someone will be building a wall, someone will be eating and then with the one and only order of Allah, Hazrat Israfeel Alaihi Salaam will blow the Soor (horn). The sound of the horn will first of all be very faint, then it will start getting sharper and sharper. People will listen to the sound with great concentration and then they will become unconscious and then die. Then the skies, the ground, the sea, the mountains and even the Soor and Hazrat Israfeel together with all the angels will be finished. At this time except for Allah alone, there wilt be no one left. After this when Allah wishes, he will bring back to life Hazrat Israfeel Alaihi Salaam and re-create the Soor, and order Hazrat Israfeel to blow it again. As soon as the Soor is blown all the people from the beginning to the end, all the angels, humans, jinn, animals will become alive again. People will start coming out of their graves and their Aamal- Naama meaning ‘book of deeds’ will given to them in their hands and will all start going to the field of Hashr. They will then stand and wait for their judgement and fate. The ground will be made of copper. The sun will be glowing in full strength and will be just above people’s heads. With the extreme heat, people’s brains will start boiling and their tongues will become as dry as thorns and many will drop out of their mouths. People will sweat tremendously, some will sweat upto their ankles, some will sweat upto their knees and some will sweat upto their faces. Depending upon their deeds, they will suffer. The sweat will also be giving off a foul stench. There will be great delay just in this position. The day will be equivalent to fifty thousand years, and half of the time will go by in this situation. People will start looking for an intercessor who can relieve them of this problem and a quick decision can be made. All the people will take advice and go to Hazrat Adam Alaihi Salaam first. He will say go to Hazrat Nooh, who will say go to Hazrat Ibrahim. who will say go to Hazrat Moosa, who will send everybody to Hazrat Eisa. Hazrat Eisa will. send everybody to our Master Hazrat Muhammad Mustapha Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam. When the people go to our Huzoor and request him to intercede, our beloved Prophet will say “I agree and am prepared to do this”. He will then perform prostration in the holy court of Allah. Allah will say :0h Muhammad Alaihi Salaam, lift your head, say and it will be listened, ask and it will be given, and perform intercession and it will be accepted. Now the judgement and accounting will begin. The deeds will be weighed in the ‘scales of deeds’ called Meezan-e-Amal. Your own hands, feet and other parts will give witness against you. The part of the ground where a particular action took place will also be prepared to give witness against you. there will be no friends or helpers. A father will not help his son. nor will a son help his father. All the deeds will be unveiled. All the deeds that have been done will be in front of you. You will not be able to deny a sin nor will you be able to find a reward. In this very difficult and appalling situation, Huzoor the light, the love of Allah, Hazrat Muhammad Mustapha Sallallaho Alaihi Wassallam will help. He will perform intercession for his believers.

Different forms of intercession

The Holy Prophet’s intercession will be in many different forms. Many people with the intercession of the Holy Prophet will go into Jannat (Paradise) without being judged. Many people who should have been in Dozakh (Hell) will be saved from going into Dozakh with the assistance of the Holy Prophet’s intercession. Those sinful Muslims who will have reached Dozakh will come back out with the assistance of the intercession of the Holy Prophet. The Holy Prophet will perform intercession for the Jannatees and raise their grades.

Who else will perform intercession

Except for the Holy Prophet, the rest of the Prophets, the Sahhabis (companions of the Holy Prophet), the Ulema (Islamic scholars), the Walis (friends of Allah), the martyrs, the Huffaz-e-Quran (One who has learnt the Quran off by heart and follows it’s orders) and the Hujjaz (those who have had their pilgrimage accepted by Allah) will all also perform intercession. People will remind their Ulema, deeds that are in connection with them, if someone gave water to an Alim to perform Wuzu (ablution) then he will remind them of it and ask for intercession in return, and they will then perform intercession for him.

This day of Qayamat which will be equivalent to fifty thousand years long and it’s difficulties will be too much to withstand, but it will be made so light for the Prophets, Aulia and the pious, as the same time it takes to pray a Farz Namaz. For some it will be even less, equivalent to a blinker of the eyelid the whole day will finish. The biggest gift that Muslims will be given that day will be seeing Allah himself. You have been presented so far in short detail the details of Hashr, after this people will go to their forever destination or home. Some will have a home of rest, where there will be no limit of pleasure and happiness, and this is known as Jannat. Some people will go to the home of torture. Where there is no limit to torture and pain, and this is known as Dozakh or Jahannam. Jannat (paradise) and Dozakh (hell) are facts and those who reject it are Kafirs. Both Jannat and Dozakh have been made and are present at the moment, it is not so that they will be created after the day of resurrection. Qayamat (the day of destruction), Hashr (the day of resurrection), Sawab (reward), Azaab (sin), Jannat (Paradise) and Dozakh (hell) are all true as they are believed by Muslims. Therefore, those who believe them as facts but have a different definition for them. for example, to say that reward means to be happy when seeing your good deeds, and sin means to be sad when seeing your bad deeds, and Hashr will be only for souls not the body etc. then this is really rejecting all the above and therefore are rejecters and those who are rejectors are Kafirs. Qayamat will definitely happen and those who reject this belief are also Kafirs. Hashr will be for both souls and bodies, those who say only the souls will wake up the body will not come back to life are also Kafirs/infidels. Whichever soul belonged to whichever body will be reconnected, it is not true that a new body will be created and the soul will be put into that. If all the parts of the body after death have

Something is missing here

MUQAM-E-MEHMOOD

Allah Ta’ala will give his beloved Prophet Muhammad Salallaho Alaihi Wasallam Muqam-e-Mehmood (Grade of praise). This is where the people from before and after him will praise him. (Will speak highly of him).

LIWA’UL HAMD

This is a flag which will be given to our master Hazrat Muhammad Salallaho Alaihi Wasallam. Under this all the Muslims from Hazrat Adam Alaihi Salaam to the day of Qayamat will gather, Prophets, Walis etc. etc.

JANNAT -PARADISE

Jannat is a very large and very beautiful place. It has been made by Allah Ta’ala for Muslims. It’s walls have been made of bricks of gold and silver and it’s cement is made of musk. The ground is made of saffron and ambergris (a wax like substance). Instead of stones there will be diamonds and pearls. To house the residents of Jannat, there are mansions and large conservatories made of pearls, diamonds and beautiful jewellery. Each level is as large in breadth as the sky to the ground. It’s doors are so wide that a fast horse would have to run seventy years to get from one side to another. There will be so many gifts in Jannat that you would not dream or think about. There will be different types of fruits, milk. honey, wine (sweet smelling non alcoholic) and other nice types of food. Jannatees will be given clothes so beautiful that no-one in this world will have ever had fate to wear. For assistance, thousands of clean, pure servants will be available and for company, beautiful “Hoorehs” (princesses) whose beauty will be so much that if one actually looked towards this world the people just by looking at her beauty and shining face would become unconscious. As for health, you will never sleep, nor will you ever become ill nor will anyone ever have a worry or nor will you ever die. There will never be any sort of difficulties, in fact there will be every type of rest and ever desire will be fulfilled. The biggest gift of all will be to see Allah Ta’ala.

DOZAKH/JAHANNAM – HELL

This is also a place where there is complete darkness and strong black fire, which has no shine to it and this place has been made for the sinners and the infidels to live. The infidels will be imprisoned here forever. It’s fire will continue to get hotter. The fire of hell is so strong that if a pinpoint of it was thrown into this world every single person would die from it’s heat. If one of the guards of hell came to this world. people would ail die just by seeing his frightening face, no one would survive. The Jahannamees will be given many different types of punishment. Big snakes and scorpions will bite. People will have their heads crushed by big hammers. People will suffer from extreme hunger and thirst. They will be given boiling hot oil type of water to drink and poisonous thorny fruits to eat. When they eat this fruit it will get stuck in the throat, and to wash it down they will ask for water and will be given the boiling hot water. When drinking this water all their insides will break and wash away. The thirst will be so extreme that when drinking this water the lips will crumble away. The infidels will become so helpless from this punishment that they will wish for death, but it will not come. They will ask for each others advice and go to the guard of hell ‘Hazrat Malik’, and ask him to tell the lord of their conclusion. Hazrat Malik will not reply to them for a thousand years. After a thousand years he will reply “what are you telling me for, tell him whom you have disobeyed”. Then for a thousand years they will call Allah by his merciful names, and for a thousand years he will not reply. After a thousand years he will reply “stay away, remain in hell, do not talk to me”. At this time the infidels will become completely hopeless of any kind of mercy and will start screaming and crying like a sound of donkeys. First they will cry with tears, then when the tears finish they will cry with tears of blood. From the effects of crying they will leave big gaping gaps in their cheeks. The amount of water and pus from crying will be so much that if boats were put into them they would start sailing. The face of Jahannamees will be so bad that if a Jahannamee was brought into this world, all the people would die by looking at his face and from the foul stench. Finally foi’ infidels the situation will be that for every infidel a coffin will be prepared for them to the length of their height, and then they will be put into this coffin. The it will be set on fire and it will be locked with a padlock of fire. It will be then be put inside a larger coffin also made of fire and the gap between will be set on fire. A padlock with chains will also be put around it made of fire. It will then be put into another coffin and the then also set on fire and again will be locked with a lock of fire. All this will be then put into a bonfire. Then all infidels will think that they will never be able to withstand any other heat and this punishment is above all punishment, and there will always be punishment for them and will never finish. When all Jannatees reach Jannat and all Jahannamees that are in Jahannam are to remain there forever, reach Jahannam, then between Jannat and Dozakh ‘death’ will be brought in the shape of a ram. Then a caller will call the people of Jannat and they will look in worry thinking that maybe we might be ordered out of here. Then the caller will call the Jahannamees and they will come happily thinking we might be ordered out of this painful place. Then the caller will ask “Do you recognise this ?” Everyone will reply “Yes, this is death”. Then the ram will be slaughtered and he will say “Oh those in Jannat, you are there forever and there will be no death, and you in Dozakh, you are there forever, there will be no death”. At this point there will be happiness on top of happiness for the Jannatees and Sadness on too of sadness for the Jahannamees.

IMAAN AND KUFR – FAITH AND INFIDELITY

What is Imaan-Faith ?

Faith/lmaan is to listen to what Allah and his Messenger has stated and to believe it true in your heart.

What is Kufr/infidelity

If you reject one aspect which you know that to believe is part of Islam then this is Kufr. Like, to reject, Qayamat, Angels, Jannat, Dozakh, Hisab, or not to believe that Namaz, Roza, Zakat, Hajj is Farz (obligatory). It is also Kufr not to believe that the Holy Quran is the words of Allah. To insult the holy Ka’aba, the holy Quran, or any of the Prophets or Angels is also Kufr. To degrade any of the Sunnats (actions of the Holy Prophet), to make jokes of the orders of Shariat (Islamic law) or to reject or suspect it untrue any known and recognised aspects of Islam is also definitely Kufr/infidelity. To be a Muslim you have to, together with faith and belief also pledge your status as a Muslim. One must pledge his faith unless there is a difficulty, for example, you cannot speak, or to speak would mean to lose your life or would lose a part of the body, then it is not necessary to pledge your faith with your tongue. In fact one can state things against Islam if their life is at risk. However, it is always best and reward not to say anything against Islam even to save your life. Except for this exception, whenever there is something that is submitted against Islam then they will be recognised as a Kafir. Whether you say that I was only saying it with my tongue but really did not believe it in my heart it will still be recognised as Kufr. Also to perform actions which are signs of Kufr then if you perform them you will be recognised as a Kafir/infidel. For example, to wear a ‘Janeo’ (a sacred thread worn by Hindus), or to have a lock of hair (plats for men) the same as Buddhists have, or to wear a cross are all actions of Kufr.

What aspects makes a person a Muslim

For a person to become a Muslim it is necessary for them to believe Islam as the true religion and does not reject any of it’s necessary aspects, and also does not have beliefs contradictory or against the religion’s necessary aspects (Zaroriyaat-e-Deen). Whether the person does not have the knowledge about all the religion’s necessary aspect, i.e. even if he is a complete and utter illiterate he must believe in Islam and in the messenger of Islam and not have any beliefs against the necessary aspects of Islam (Zarooriyat-e-Deen). Whether he cannot pray the Kalima (submission into Islam) properly he is still a Muslim and not a Kafir. Thferefore, if he misses Namaz, Roza, Hajj etc. he will be a grave sinner but will remain a Muslim. This is because deeds are not a part of faith.
Belief: Whatever is without doubt Haram (forbidden) and to believe it as Halal (allowed), and to believe something Haram which is no doubt Halal is Kufr. when there is no suspicion of a particular thing being Halal or Haram or the person knows this.

What is Shirk – Polytheism

Shirk (Polytheism) is to believe someone else as lord except Allah or to believe someone worthy of worship except Allah. This is the worst type of infidelity. Except for this, regardless of how strong the infidelity is, it is not truly shirk. There will be no forgiveness for any type of Kufr/infidelity. Except for Kufr, all other sins are at the will of Allah, whatever he wishes, he will forgive.

Belief: To perform a large sin a Muslim does not become an infidel, but remains a Muslim. If he dies without performing repentance then he will still obtain Jannat. whether it will be after fulfilling his punishment or gaining forgiveness. This forgiveness may be obtained at the mercy of Allah’s will or from the intercession of the Holy Prophet.

Rule : The order of someone asking for forgiveness for an Infidel
Whoever performs a prayer of forgiveness for a dead infidel, or calls an infidel as a forgiven or a Jannatee. or if someone calls a dead Hindu a ‘Bekanth Baashi (Jannatee)are themselves an infidel.

Belief: To believe a Muslim as a Muslim and to believe an infidel as an infidel is necessary. A particular person’s reality of being an infidel or a Muslim cannot be fully known until it is proven according to Shariat that on what state their death had come, meaning whether he has died on infidelity or died on Islam. However, this does not mean that whoever has performed definitive Kufr, then to be suspicious of his Kufr, because for someone to have suspicion of a person who has performed definitive Kufr is to become a Kafir himself. This is because the action of Shariat is done on what is seen to be the case, however, on the day of Hashr the real person’s beliefs will be known. The best way to see this is that if a infidel, Christian, Jew or Hindu dies then one cannot say with complete confidence that this person has died as a Kafir, but the order of Allah and his Messenger for us is that we believe his as a Kafir and to treat him like a Kafir. The same way is if a person is a known Muslim and he hasn’t said or performed anything against the basic necessities of Islam, then it is obligatory for us to believe him as a Muslim. Whether we are unaware of what status he died at.

Belief: There is no third grade instead of infidelity or Islam. Meaning you cannot have a person who is not an infidel nor a Muslim, he must be either a Muslim or an infidel.

Belief: A Muslim will always remain in Jannat and will not be evicted, An infidel will always remain in Dozakh and will never come out.

Belief: To perform prostration as a form of worship to anyone except Allah is Kufr, and for respect it is Haram (strictly forbidden).

What is Bi’dat ? – innovation in religion

Whatever action is not proven by the Prophet is known as Bi’dat (innovation in religion). There are two types of Bi’dat. Bi’dat-e-Hasana. and Bi’dat-e-Sayyia. Bi’dat-e-Hasana is that where it is not against or contradicts a Sunnat. Like, to build mosques from concrete or bricks, or to write the Holy Quran in golden letters, To perform intention with the tongue, to learn knowledge of Kalaam, Sarf and Nahoo (all Arabic grammar), to learn knowledge of astronomy, to learn knowledge of pure mathematics or trigonometry or to preach all this knowledge. It is also Bi’dat-e-Hasana to build education houses (Madressas) like we do today, to perform functions as we do today and to five out certificates and perform occasions like ‘Dastaar Bandi’ etc. There are thousands of things like these which were not present during the time of the Holy Prophet. They are all Bi’dat-e-Hasana and in fact some are now necessary (Wajib), like to pray Tarawih as Hazrat Farooque-e-Azam (May Allah be pleased with him) stated “Ne’matil Bidatoo Haazihee..” meaning this is a good Bi’dat. Bi’dat Siyyia Qabiha is that innovation that is against a Sunnat or contradicts a Sunnat and this is either Makrooh (disliked) or Haram (strictly forbidden).

IMAMAT AND KHILAFAT -LEADERSHIP AND CALIPH

There are two types of Imamats, Imamat Sugra and Imamat Kubra. Imamat Sugra is the Imamat that is performed in Namaz and will be explained in the Namaz section.

Qualifiers for Imamat Kubra

Imamat Kubra is in relation to representing the Messenger of Allah Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam. Meaning with representation of the Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam, to interrogate all of the Muslim’s social or religious affairs and to have the power to do so. Also to have the power to ensure all the worlds Muslims follow him in the matter of non-disobedience. To have this Imamat it is necessary that one has the following qualifiers; He is a Muslim, is free i.e. not a slave, male, sane, adult, belonging to the tribe of Quraish, one who has power. It is not necessary for one to be from the family of the Holy Prophet i.e. Hashmi or from the family of Hazrat Ali i.e. AIwi or to be Ma’soom (immune from sin), it is also not necessary that one has to be the most virtuous from their nation.

Rule: When is it obligatory to obey the Imam
It is obligatory on all Muslims to obey the Imam when his orders are not against Shariat (Islamic Law), because, one cannot anybody’s orders if they are against Shariat. An Imam should be made only if he is courageous, politician and an Islamic scholar (Alim) or works with the help of Ulema.

Rule: A female or child’s Imamat is not allowed. An Imam is not dismissed if he involves himself with sin.

KHULAFA-E-RAASHIDEEN – PIOUS CALIPHS

After the Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasailam his true Caliphs and related Imam is Hazrat Abubakr.Siddique (May Allah be pleased with him). After him it is Hazrat Umar Farooque (May Allah be pleased with him). Then it is Hazrat Usman (May Allah be pleased with him). After him it is Hazrat Ali (May Allah be pleased with him) and then Hazrat Imam Hasan (May Allah be pleased with him). These leader’s Khilafat is known as Raashida (Pious) because these great Sahhabis (companions) gave true representation of the Holy Prophet.

Belief: The length of Khilafat Raashida

The true pious Khilafat as per the traditions of the Holy Prophet lasted thirty years. Meaning it finished after six months of true Khilafat performed by Hazrat Imam Hasan (May Allah be pleased with him). Then the leader of Muslims Umar Bin Abdul Aziz performed the pious Khilafat, and Hazrat Imam Mehdi (May Allah be pleased with him) will perform true Khilafat in the final era. Hazrat Amir Ma’awiya was the first king in Islam. [Takmeelul Iman, Wa Kamal Ibne Hamam]

Belief: Who is the most virtuous of Caliphs.
After the Prophets, and out of all of Allah’s creations including Jinn, Humans, Angels, the most virtuous is Hazrat Abubakr Siddique, then Hazrat Farooque Azam, then Hazrat Usman Gani, then Hazrat Maula Ali (May Allah be pleased with them). Whoever believes that Hazrat Ali is more virtuous than Hazrat Abubakr (May Allah be pleased with him) or Hazrat Farooque (May Allah be pleased with him) is a misguided person and from a bad sect.

COMPANIONS OF THE PROPHET AND HIS FAMILY

Who is a Sahhabi

Sahhabi (companion) is that Muslim who has assisted in the holy court of the Prophet (in the Holy Prophet’s presence) and has passed away from this world with faith. All Sahhabis are of praise and are pious and are also sincere in their Islamic Judgement and the same for their Islamic actions. When their is talk of a Sahhabi, it is compulsory that it be with praise.
Belief: To have bad beliefs for any of the Sahhabis is mis-guidance and belonging to the wrong sect. To speak ill of the dignity of Hazrat Amir Ma’awiya. Hazrat Amr Bin Aas. Hazrat Wahshi etc is to curse them and this is a Shi’ite belief. To insult Hazrat Shaikhain (Hazrat Abubakr and Hazrat Farooque Azam) or to reject their position as Caliphs is according to Islamic lawyers, infidelity.

Belief: Regardless of how high a rank of a Wali is, they would never reach the grade of a Sahhabi. The battle between Hazrat Ali (May Allah be pleased with him) and Hazrat Amir Ma’awiya (May Allah be pleased with him) was a mistake in the interpretation of Islamic law and therefore is not a sin. Therefore, to call Hazrat Amir Ma’awiya cruel, treacherous, etc., is all strictly forbidden and not allowed and is in fact a curse and the person is a Shi’ite.

Who is Ahl-e-Bait (the Holy Prophet’s immediate family)

Ahl-e-Bait is the Holy Prophet’s wives and children. Just like the Sahhabis, there has been a lot of virtuous verses and Hadiths for them. To love the Sahhabis and Ahl-e-Bait is to love the Holy Prophet Sallallaho Alaihi Wasallam.
Belief. To accuse the mother of all Muslims Hazrat Aisha Siddiqua (May Allah be pleased with her) with adultery is definitely Kufr and is an apostate. [Shara-e-Aquaid, Wa takmeel, Wa Hindiya etc]
Belief: Hazraat – Hasnain (Imam Hasan and Hussain) are of the highest grade of martyrs. Those who reject any of their Martyrdoms is a misguided person and from a bad sect.
Belief: Those who call Hazrat Imam Hussain (May Allah be pleased with him) a traitor or show Yazid as correct is a rejected person and a Kharji and therefore rightful of the fire of hell. There is no doubt in Yazid being wrong, however, do not call Yazid a Kafir or call him a Muslim, but remain quiet.
Belief: Those who do not love the Sahhabis or Ahl-e-Bait is a misguided person and from the wrong sect.
Rule: To get involved in the details of disagreements between the Sahhabis is forbidden and strictly forbidden. To hold them against their mistakes or because of this, blame them or show them as no longer evident on faith is not allowed and is against the order of Allah or his Messenger.

WILAAYAT – FRIENDSHIP OF ALLAH

Wali is a pious Muslim who due to his knowledge and closeness to Allah has been given a specific position. Usually this grade is given after strictly following the Shariat and also devotion and worship. It is however, given sometimes from birth and therefore without devotion and effort. Out of all the Aulia, the highest grade is held by the Calipha-e-Raashideen. There have been Aulia in every era and will always be in every era, however, their recognition is difficult. Allah have given the Aulia great strength, whoever asks for their help is given that help even though they may be a great distance away. There knowledge is extensive, upto the extent that many give information of ‘Makaana Wamaayakoon’ (what has happened and what will happen) and on ‘Lo’he Mahfooz’. After death their power and strength increases. To visit their shrines is to gain virtue, prosperity and blessing. To present them with Eesaal-e-Sawab is a very good thing and a way of gaining blessings. To perform the ‘Urs’ (death anniversary) of Aulia-e-Kiram, meaning every year to pray the Quran, perform Fatiha, speech ceremony, Eesaal-e-Sawab are all good things and are worthy of reward. However, as regard to bad acts and non allowable actions like, dance, music, group acts etc. are all sinful deeds and are even more sinful when performed near shrines.

What qualifications are necessary for a Peer

To become followers of Aulia and to become involved with them is a worthy action to gain reward in both worlds, it is therefore necessary for these four qualifying aspects to be necessary in a Peer, for one to perform Bai’at (take oath).

They must be a Sunni with the correct beliefs, otherwise you may actually lose your faith.

He must have enough knowledge so that he can complete his necessary actions by looking at books, otherwise he will no be able to differentiate between forbidden and acceptable, allowed and not allowed.

He must not be a Fasiq (wrongdoer, one who does not follow Shariat) as it is necessary to disrespect a Fasiq and it is important to respect a Peer.

His tree of virtue must be connected to the Holy Prophet otherwise he will not gain virtue from the top.

 

TAQLEED – THE FOLLOWING OF THE FOUR IMAMS

Taqleed, meaning to follow one of the four Imams of religion in orders of Islamic law (Shariat), i.e. Imam Azam Abu Hanifa, Imam Malik, Shafa’ee or Imam Hambal and to pray Namaz as per their way or perform Roza, Zakat etc. is necessary (Wajib) to follow one of them and is known as Taqieed Shakhshi.

Notice: These Imams have not made a rule on their own accord but have explained the meaning of the Quran and Hadith which a normal person or even an Alim could not understand. Therefore to follow these Imams is really following the Quran and Hadith.
Rule: Whoever follows one Imam, cannot follow another Imam, for example, to follow some rules as per one Imam and other rules as per another Imam as it is necessary to firmly follow one Imam.. It is also not allowed to change from one Imam to another e.g. become a Hanafi from Shafa’ee etc. and so whoever you have followed upto today you must continue following him. It is also a joint agreement by all Ulema that you cannot follow another Imam or a Mujtahid (religious director) except for one of these four.

To put simply, Esal e Sawab is nothing other than to ask Allah for the forgiveness of our sins, and to raise the spiritual status of the deceased. This may be achieved through various practices, such as the offering of du’as [supplications], to recite the Qur’an, to offer Qurbani [at Eid al Adha], and also, to perform a compulsory Hajj [fard] on the behalf of the deceased.

As this chapter will seek to demonstrate, Insh Allah, by using the Qur’an and the Sunnah as evidence, and by examining the fatwawa’s of the scholars of Islam, we shall indeed discover that this is not an innovative practice [bid’a], but something that has been practiced by Muslims throughout the centuries, and secondly, which is permissible.

Evidence from the Qur’an

Allah (Almighty.) has ordered the Muslims (believers) that you pray for your parents as follows:

O’ My Lord [Allah (Almighty.], have mercy on my parents like they have bought me up through my childhood.

(Surah Isra, Verse 24)

Allah (Almighty.) has praised those Muslims who ask for forgiveness of the deceased. They ask for forgiveness in the following manner:

O’ Allah (Almighty.) forgive us and forgive our Muslim brothers and sisters who have passed away.

(Surah Hashir, Verse 10)

The above mentioned verses demonstrate that if anyone prays on behalf of another person, the latter will receive the [spiritual] benefits – Allah Willing. This also demonstrates that if it was the wrong action Allah would not have ordered us to pray for other people, nor would He have stated that those who ask for forgiveness for the deceased, receive praises from Allah.

Evidence from the Sunnah

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write that:

A man came to the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and said ‘My mother has suddenly died and she did not leave any will, but I suspect that if she did that then she would have told me to give something to charity. Now if I offer something in charity on her behalf, will she get the reward?’Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said ‘Yes’. Then the man said that I make you, the Prophet, as my witness, that I offer my garden full of fruits to charity.

(Bukhari Muslim, Chapter Al-Wasiha)

This hadith, as can be clearly read, proves that to offer a charity on behalf of the deceased will result in the deceased obtainig a benefit.

Imam Bukhari writes that:

Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has said, The status of the deceased is raised(during their time in the grave), and the deceased ask Allah (Almighty.) why has this happened, Allah (Almighty.) replies that your son has prayed for your forgiveness. (Al-Adab, Al-Mufid Chapter Excellency of the Parents by Imam Bukhari)

From this particular hadith, it can be understood that not only charity, but the offering of prayers (making duas) and the giving of alms, will also benefit the deceased.

After providing evidence from the primary and secondary sources, we shall now move onto the evidences provided by some of the scholars on this topic.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

From the authentic Hadith, there is evidence pointing out that the deceased person will gain rewards from all the good deeds carried out on his/her behalf by others. Some people raise the objection that a person can only gain reward from their own actions, and refer to the Qur’an [for evidence]. This is not correct. Firstly, because a Muslim recieves the reward of those deeds that he /she has never done themselves [for example]: like Allah says in the Qur’an that the Angels of the Throne of Allah, glorify Allah and ask for forgiveness on behalf of all the Muslims. It is also evident from the Qur’an: [that] Allah (The Almighty) ordered Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to pray for his Ummah, since his du’a is the peace of mind for the Ummah. In the same way the d’ua is offered in the funeral prayer, also when visiting the grave and offering d’ua for the deceased.

Secondly, we know that Allah (Almighty.) rewards us through the deeds of other people, which are carried out on our behalf. An example is where the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said “Whenever a Muslim prays for other Muslims, Allah (Almighty.) appoints an Angel to say Amin”, i.e., the angel asks Allah (Almighty.) for the acceptance of the prayer. Sometimes Allah (Almighty.) blesses the participants of the funeral prayer in response to the prayer from the deceased and vice versa.

(Mujmua Al-Fatawa vol:7, page 500 & vol:24, page 367) Published by Hafidhh Ibn-e-Taymiyyah in Saudi Arabia

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyam writes:-

“If a Muslim recites Qur’an, performs Hajj, offers du’a, gives in charity on the behalf of the deceased, then the deceased gets the benefits of it. Some innovators say that the deceased do not get any such reward, which is wrong according to the authentic Hadith. The proof is in the Qur’an that Allah (Almighty.) has praised those who ask for forgiveness for their Muslim brothers. Authentic Hadith proves that Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] replied to a question saying that to offer alms on behalf of a deceased person earns benefit. Some individuals suspect that the earlier Muslims did not do Esal-e-Sawab. This is because of their own ignorance or lack of knowledge. The earlier Muslims did not do these to show off. The Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] himself gave permission to offer Alms, so it is right to say that Esal-e-Sawab is right. The ayah in the Qur’an which states that only the own deeds are rewarded, means that he is righteous to get rewarded, which means that he is righteous to receive reward, but a present from someone else is also rewarded to the deceased by Allah (Almighty.).

(Kitab-ur-Rooh; by Hafidhh Ibn-ul-Qayyam Chapter 16)

Qadi Shawkani writes:

According to the Sunni faith, a deceased receives rewards from others praying, performing Hajj, offering Alms, but the “Mutazala” refuse to accept this. if it is wrong to offer these to the deceased, then Islam would not have allowed us to say “Salaam” (peace be to you) to the deceased when visiting or entering the graveyards. (Nal-Al-Autar, chapter: Janaiz by Qadi Shawkani).

These above references prove our argument for Esal-e-Swab and that the suspicion that people harbour in that it has no basis in either the Qur’an or the Sunnah, is not true.

Origins and Development

The origin of Esal-e-Swab is in the Qur’an but it is carried out in different manner in different communities. For example, to preach Islam to invite others to the Deen is proven but the methods are different for different situations. For example Islamic circles are held on Saturday’s or Sunday’s some but it is not mentioned in the Qur’an or Hadith that they should be held on these evenings. In the same way, the origin of Esal-e-Swab is in the Qur’an and Hadith and to call it an innovation is not right. Now we will discuss a few things concerning with Esal-e-Swab to which according to some people are, innovations

1) When a person dies, Muslims offer Alms, “Sadaqa”, on his behalf and pray in congregation. In these gatherings Islamic teachings are preached; This serves as a way to preach or spread Islam.Through these gatherings, the deceased receive benefit because Muslims pray for his/her fogiveness and others get knowledge of Islam. The poor get benefit from these Alms or charity. As you can see if you look at it from any angle, it is not an innovation.

2) Some people raise the question that a day should not be fixed for this, in that fixing such a day is “Haram” in Islam. The answer to this question is that “fixing a day” is Haram, Esal e sawaab will be haraam if it is said that outside of this day it will not be Esal-e-Sawab, (like Qurbani, Hajj and Salaah times are fixed), but Esal-e-Sawab on a fixed day is just for convenience of relatives and friends for “Du’a”. Like any Islamic conference, the date of it is fixed in advance. Alternatively, like Salaah “Jamat” time is unlike fixed. No one can become an innovator because of this. in the same way, to fix a day for “Du’a” for the deceased is not an innovation.

In Islam is it permissible for a person to fix a time, or date for voluntary (Nafal) prayer?

Imam Bukhari writes one day after the Fajar prayer, the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] asked Bilal [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], tell me what good deeds you do because I heard your foot steps in Jannat. Bilal replied the only thing I do is after I make Wudu I pray Nafal how much Allah (Almighty.) wills me to do.

(Bukhari: Chapter of Salaah)

Hafidhh Asqalani writes in his commentary on this Hadith. We can understand from this Hadith that it is permissible for a person to fix a time for his/her voluntary prayer. (Fath-ul-Bari Book of Salaah)

There is a prayer (Du’a) said for the deceased for this we can fix a time that suits our self. We can give charity for them, keep fast for them and also we can get together and read Qur’an for them. For the people who get together and read Qur’an, we could be hospitible by providing for them by giving food and drink. This is all done with the intention of Sawab (blessings). For example, when Islamic circles are held, there are usually refreshments held after and this is carried out with the intention of blessings. This is one way of doing Esal-e-Sawab. There are many other ways of doing Esal-e-Sawab. One of them is urs.

URS

Urs, is done annually for a saint by his disciples (Mureeds). They hold this Urs in the mosque near the grave of the saint. They recite the Qur’an and various scholars give lectures on different topics of Islam. The audience are allowed to question the scholars on anything they wish. At the end a du’a is said and then hospitality is done for the people. The hospitality is solely done for the blessings.

Some people consider this an innovation (bidah) and regard it to be forbidden (haram). They object to this and ask questions such as “Why once a year?” The other objection they have towards this is that the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] curses those who build mosques on the grave. Therefore, the objection they hold is that if a mosque is not allowed to be built on the graves, how can we hold a gathering such as urs there. The answer to the first question regarding “Why once a year?” is:

Imam Tabari, Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir and Qurtabi write:

The Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] used to go to the graves of the martyrs of Uhd once a year and also recite the verse of the Holy Qur’an on excellence of patience. The Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] used to pray for them. When the beloved Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] passed away himself, the Khalifs, Abu-Bakr [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], Umar [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], Usman [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and Ali [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] used to do the same thing.

[Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn-Kathir and Tafsir Qurtabi by Imam Tabari, Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir. Imam Qurtabi commentary of Surah Ra’d Verse 20.]

From all this we can conclude or understand that going to the grave of a saint once a year is permissible and is not an innovation (bidah). Also to lecture in a gathering is just another way of doing Dawah (work propagating Islam).

As for the answer to the second question. To build a mosque on the grave. The meaning of the Hadith is not to prostrate to the grave. There is proof in the Qur’an of building a mosque for saints near the grave.

Allah says in the Qur’an

They said, build over their cave any building. Their lord knows well about them. Those who prevailed in their affair said, we swear that we shall erect over them a mosque.

(Surah Al-Kahaf-V 21)

Imam Tabari, Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir and Imam Qurtabi writes:

When the people of the cave went into the cave, some people said, who were close to the entrance of the cave, build a mosque so we can worship Allah (THE ALMIGHTY) The people who said this were Muslims.

[Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Ibn-Kathir Surah Kahf Verse 21]

Therefore, from this we can prove that building a mosque near the grave of a pious person is permissible.

Hafidhh Asqalani writes:

If a person built a mosque near the graves of pious people, and that person’s intention is solely for the blessings of Allah (Almighty.), and at the time of prayer, not to prostrate or face the grave, it is permissable to build a mosque near the grave of a saint and is not forbidden.

[Fath-ul-Bari, Chapter of Masajid]

From the above we can understand the true meaning of the Hadith which points out not to prostrate to the graves. It does not mean not to build a mosque near the graves. It basically means not to face the graves whilst praying.

Imam Tabari and Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir write, in the 88th year of Hijra, the room of Aisha [May Allah bless Her and Grant Her peace] where there are graves of the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] Abu-Bakr [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and Umar [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] were joined to the mosque of the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. (Tareeh Tabari and Tareeh Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir, Chapter of Government (Valid-Ibn-Abdul-Malik by Imam Tabari and Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir)

At the time of this, some companions and students (Tabeen) were alive and since then, no one has objected to this, which means it is allowed to have a mosque near the grave.

Some people assert that it is not allowed to visit the grave with that the intention that someone wants to see the grave. We ahle sunnah say that it is right to go and visit the grave with the intention that you are going to see the grave. The evidence is as follows.

Qadi Shawkani writes that:

After the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) death, Bilal settled in Syria. He had a dream where he saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and the Prophet said what kind of friend are you that you do not come and visit my grave? The next morning, Bilal made a journey to Madina to see the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) grave. At that time the companions were alive and they did not object to this. This narration is authentic.

[Nal lul Autar chap on Hajj by Qadi Shawkani].

Vows

Some people make false accusation, that Ahl-us-Sunnah wa’l Jama in making vows to pious people (Anbiyaa and Awliyaa), but the Ahl-us-Sunnah make vows only for Allah and no one else. Vow is worship. We believe that if someone worships something other than Allah he is a Mushrik, and a Kafir, that is, a non-believer.

Then the following question is raised: What is the meaning when the Ahl-us-Sunnah Jamaat go to the graves of the pious and make Vows to them?

When the Ahl-Sunnah-wa’l Jama makes Vows like this to Allah they do it in the following manner. ‘O Allah, if You make our sick people better, we will feed ten poor people, and the Sawaab (Deeds) from it we will give to so and so pious person’. Sometimes the person makes a Vow to Allah and then slaughters a sheep and gives the meat to the poor and then makes Du’a that the Sawaab from this goes to pious people who have passed away.

Some people say that this is Kufr and Shirk.

Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi wrote:

‘Vows is Kufr for the pious’.(Kashf-al-Shubhat Chapter on Vows by Shaykh Najdi)

He did not differentiate the Vows of worship and the Vows of gift. The Vows of the pious mean the gift of Sawaab (Deeds) not Vows of worship that can only be for Allah.

Imam Ahmad Rad’a writes:

When we slaughter an animal for Aqiqah, the slaughtering of the animal is for Allah and the meat is for the people. Or when we have visitors we slaughter the lamb, cow, chicken, etc. We do it not for worship but for the hospitality of the visitors. So in the same way when a person goes to the pious graves or slaughter an animal, the intention is for the meat to be given to the poor and the Sawaab to go to the pious grave. We cannot think that any Muslim can make Vows as worship for any pious person or slaughter animals to respect and worship of the pious. But if somebody does it with the intention of worship there is no doubt that he is a non -Muslim.

[Fatawa Radhaviyyaa, by Moulana Ahmad Raza Khan Rahmatullah, Fatawa Shaami, Fatawa Aalam Ghiri, chapter of Vows]

Some people have raised the question that is it Bid’ah to read the Qur’an and say Du’a on food during an Esal-e-Sawaab gathering.

There are certain aspects to the above question. Firstly we believe that the food is not part of the Esal-e-Sawaab gathering. Imam Ahmad Raza Qaadri writes:

If someone puts food before an Esal-e-Sawaab meeting and he has the intention of reading Qur’an and du’a on it, then this is allowed. If someone states that the deceased cannot get sawaab because there is no food in the Esal-e-Sawaab then they are wrong. (Fatawa Radawiyah Chapter on Janaza)

Secondly, we cannot say that having food before the Esal-e-Sawaab gathering is bid’ah, as Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] put food, milk and water in front of him, and then he did du’a and read something on the food.

Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir writes :

One day Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was invited to someone’s house. Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] accepted the invitation and he bought a lot of companions with him to the house. There was a very short amount of food for the people. The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said to bring the food out. Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] read whatever Allah wanted on the food and du’a was also done on the food and the food was given to the people. After the people had eaten the food, there was still the same amount of food left as it was before the people started to eat.

(Tareekh Ibn Kathir & Siraat un Nabi Chapter of Mujizat)

From this narration it proves that to do Du’a on food is not an Innovation but it is Sunnah and is only done for the purpose of Barakah [blessing] and so the food does not be short.

The meaning of Esal-e-Sawaab gatherings is to spread Islam and teach Islam and to offer food to the people who join the gathering is not bid’ah.

(Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Al-Shuara, under verse 214)

Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir writes:

When Allah Almighty revealed this verse of the Qur’an which states ‘ O Beloved, warn your nearest Kinsmen’, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said to Ali ‘O Ali, sacrifice a goat and cook that meat and bring milk and fruit with the cooked to my house for a party’. At the party, Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said ‘I am a Prophet of Allah, I have been sent to guide you to the right path, so become a Muslim’. When the family heard this, they started to laugh and they left the house. This happened for three days continuously.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Al-Shuara, under verse 214]

From the above references it is clear that, to prepare food for blessings is allowed and to hold the gatherings for the spread and teaching of Islam and to invite people to eat the blessed food is not bid’ah.

In our times especially in the western countries, Muslims have become very lazy and they do not attend the Mosque to perform Salaah. Therefore, it is good to organise a gathering and to prepare food for the gathering and to invite Muslims and offer them food and to teach about Islam and their duties. The people who carry out this job are the praiseable people because they are spending their money and time in Allah Almighty’s way. Their intention is to please Allah Almighty and it is very surprising that people say that this is bid’ah and you will get bad deeds if you do this and this is a waste of money. We pray for all the Muslims who have passed away for their forgiveness and we also pray for those people who organise different kinds of gatherings to guide and remind Muslims for their duties and we also pray to Allah Almighty that may He accept and reward this work. (Amin)

Imam Tabari and Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir write, in the 88th year of Hijra, the room of Aisha [May Allah bless Her and Grant Her peace] where there are graves of the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] Abu-Bakr [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and Umar [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] were joined to the mosque of the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. (Tareeh Tabari and Tareeh Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir, Chapter of Government (Valid-Ibn-Abdul-Malik by Imam Tabari and Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir)

At the time of this, some companions and students (Tabeen) were alive and since then, no one has objected to this, which means it is allowed to have a mosque near the grave.

Some people assert that it is not allowed to visit the grave with that the intention that someone wants to see the grave. We ahle sunnah say that it is right to go and visit the grave with the intention that you are going to see the grave. The evidence is as follows.

Qadi Shawkani writes that:

After the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) death, Bilal settled in Syria. He had a dream where he saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and the Prophet said what kind of friend are you that you do not come and visit my grave? The next morning, Bilal made a journey to Madina to see the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) grave. At that time the companions were alive and they did not object to this. This narration is authentic.

[Nal lul Autar chap on Hajj by Qadi Shawkani].

Vows

Some people make false accusation, that Ahl-us-Sunnah wa’l Jama in making vows to pious people (Anbiyaa and Awliyaa), but the Ahl-us-Sunnah make vows only for Allah and no one else. Vow is worship. We believe that if someone worships something other than Allah he is a Mushrik, and a Kafir, that is, a non-believer.

Then the following question is raised: What is the meaning when the Ahl-us-Sunnah Jamaat go to the graves of the pious and make Vows to them?

When the Ahl-Sunnah-wa’l Jama makes Vows like this to Allah they do it in the following manner. ‘O Allah, if You make our sick people better, we will feed ten poor people, and the Sawaab (Deeds) from it we will give to so and so pious person’. Sometimes the person makes a Vow to Allah and then slaughters a sheep and gives the meat to the poor and then makes Du’a that the Sawaab from this goes to pious people who have passed away.

Some people say that this is Kufr and Shirk.

Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi wrote:

‘Vows is Kufr for the pious’.(Kashf-al-Shubhat Chapter on Vows by Shaykh Najdi)

He did not differentiate the Vows of worship and the Vows of gift. The Vows of the pious mean the gift of Sawaab (Deeds) not Vows of worship that can only be for Allah.

Imam Ahmad Rad’a writes:

When we slaughter an animal for Aqiqah, the slaughtering of the animal is for Allah and the meat is for the people. Or when we have visitors we slaughter the lamb, cow, chicken, etc. We do it not for worship but for the hospitality of the visitors. So in the same way when a person goes to the pious graves or slaughter an animal, the intention is for the meat to be given to the poor and the Sawaab to go to the pious grave. We cannot think that any Muslim can make Vows as worship for any pious person or slaughter animals to respect and worship of the pious. But if somebody does it with the intention of worship there is no doubt that he is a non -Muslim.

[Fatawa Radhaviyyaa, by Moulana Ahmad Raza Khan Rahmatullah, Fatawa Shaami, Fatawa Aalam Ghiri, chapter of Vows]

Some people have raised the question that is it Bid’ah to read the Qur’an and say Du’a on food during an Esal-e-Sawaab gathering.

There are certain aspects to the above question. Firstly we believe that the food is not part of the Esal-e-Sawaab gathering. Imam Ahmad Raza Qaadri writes:

If someone puts food before an Esal-e-Sawaab meeting and he has the intention of reading Qur’an and du’a on it, then this is allowed. If someone states that the deceased cannot get sawaab because there is no food in the Esal-e-Sawaab then they are wrong. (Fatawa Radawiyah Chapter on Janaza)

Secondly, we cannot say that having food before the Esal-e-Sawaab gathering is bid’ah, as Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] put food, milk and water in front of him, and then he did du’a and read something on the food.

Hafidhh Ibn-Kathir writes :

One day Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was invited to someone’s house. Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] accepted the invitation and he bought a lot of companions with him to the house. There was a very short amount of food for the people. The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said to bring the food out. Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] read whatever Allah wanted on the food and du’a was also done on the food and the food was given to the people. After the people had eaten the food, there was still the same amount of food left as it was before the people started to eat.

(Tareekh Ibn Kathir & Siraat un Nabi Chapter of Mujizat)

From this narration it proves that to do Du’a on food is not an Innovation but it is Sunnah and is only done for the purpose of Barakah [blessing] and so the food does not be short.

The meaning of Esal-e-Sawaab gatherings is to spread Islam and teach Islam and to offer food to the people who join the gathering is not bid’ah.

(Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Al-Shuara, under verse 214)

Hafidhh-Ibn-Kathir writes:

When Allah Almighty revealed this verse of the Qur’an which states ‘ O Beloved, warn your nearest Kinsmen’, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said to Ali ‘O Ali, sacrifice a goat and cook that meat and bring milk and fruit with the cooked to my house for a party’. At the party, Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said ‘I am a Prophet of Allah, I have been sent to guide you to the right path, so become a Muslim’. When the family heard this, they started to laugh and they left the house. This happened for three days continuously.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Al-Shuara, under verse 214]

From the above references it is clear that, to prepare food for blessings is allowed and to hold the gatherings for the spread and teaching of Islam and to invite people to eat the blessed food is not bid’ah.

In our times especially in the western countries, Muslims have become very lazy and they do not attend the Mosque to perform Salaah. Therefore, it is good to organise a gathering and to prepare food for the gathering and to invite Muslims and offer them food and to teach about Islam and their duties. The people who carry out this job are the praiseable people because they are spending their money and time in Allah Almighty’s way. Their intention is to please Allah Almighty and it is very surprising that people say that this is bid’ah and you will get bad deeds if you do this and this is a waste of money. We pray for all the Muslims who have passed away for their forgiveness and we also pray for those people who organise different kinds of gatherings to guide and remind Muslims for their duties and we also pray to Allah Almighty that may He accept and reward this work. (Amin)

The sensitive issue of whether or not Muslims can say the words ‘Ya Rasool Allah’ or ‘Ya Muhammad!’ [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] needs to be clarified, since this issue divides the Muslim community and causes a great deal of friction among the Muslims throughout the world. Basically, there appears to be what we could label as two “schools of thought”. One insists that saying that stating “Ya Rasul Allah is ‘shirk’ and that any Muslim proclaiming it in fact goes outside the pale of Islam. Now the other School believes that it is indeed permissible to say so – based on evidences from the Salaf, and the tafsirs of later day scholars. However, they do not insist that one must proclaim this – or that it is even a fard to do so, rather, it is permissible to do so. This is, and always has been, the stance of the Ahl al-Sunna.

Those who believe that it is impermissible to say Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] not only say that there are no evidences to support the permissibility, but also believe that the prefix of Ya, can only be used when that person [who is being called upon] is present, as opposed to being absent. The proclamation of Ya Muhammad, or Ya Rasul Allah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is not an innovation [bid’a] that crept in after the first three generations, but contrary to modern misconceptions, was initiated and practiced within these generations, as we shall see, Allah willing. Also, the fact that the later generations did proclaim Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] the death of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], did not prevent them in doing so, even though there were great distances between them and Madina.

As we shall aim to demonstrate to the readers in this chapter, Insha’ Allah, that if it is wrong today [or even Kufr and shirk as some of our brothers declare], to proclaim Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] why then, did the Sahaba, Tab’ee in and the later generations of Muslims do so? Would those brothers who oppose the Muslims of saying Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] apply the same criteria to the first generations of this Umma as they do for the believers of today?

The permissibility of saying Ya! For someone who is not physically present.

One of the main arguments used against the believers on this issue, is the one of the impermisibility of using the prefix Ya [Oh!] to someone who is not physically present.

Innovation in the Language

This understanding of the Arabic language [that of not being able to use Ya! For an absent person] is an innovation [bid’a] in Arabic grammar. To the minority holding this view, it appears that this is the only way of accusing the majority of Muslims to be constantly committing an impermissible deed, or even shirk and kufr as others may profess.

We first would like to invite those who hold the above view, to examine one of the most respected classical dictionaries of the Arabic language, the Lasan al Arab of Ibn Manzur (d. 711 hijri). Ibn Manzur states that Ya! can be applied for either a person who is near, or far from the caller.
[Ibn Manzur al-Afriqi, Lasan al-Arab under the word ‘Ya’]

Since those Muslims who often claim that saying Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is shirk, I now propose to examine the views of Ibn Taymiyya on this issue. Why? Well, it is mainly because these very brothers have given Ibn Taymiyya the noble title of Shaykh al Islam, and such, use him as an authority, if not, the foremost, in their attempts to practice Islam as the Salaf [pious predecessors] did. Ibn Taymiyya writes:

When someone calls upon someone else, saying Ya! it may be used in one of two ways – physically or by the knowledge of that person. An example of this is when the Messenger of Allah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] warned the people at the time of Dajjal: “Yaa ‘ibaadillaahi Fathbutu…” (Oh servants of Allah! Keep your feet steadfast…) The Prophet, Allah bless him and grant him peace, said this to the people who would be present at the time of Dajjal, and who were not yet born.

Another example, is when Sayyidna ‘Ali, may Allah be pleased with Him, was walking through the plain of Karbalah, he said ‘Ya Abu ‘Abd Allah Hussayn, Fasbir! [Oh, (my son) Abu ‘Abd Allah Hussayn! Be patient (when facing the enemy in this place]’ This was because ‘Ali, may Allah be pleased with Him, was informed by the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), that his son, Hussayn [May Allah be pleased with Him], would be martyred at Karbalah. Sayyidna ‘Ali, may Allah be pleased with Him, called Hussayn despite the fact that he was not present with him, and even though Hussayn could not hear his Father ‘Ali, may Allah be pleased with Him, but remained in his thoughts.
[Ibn Taymiyya, Minhaj-as-sunna, chapter Aswad-al-Qadeem]

The above example demonstrates, as provided by Ibn Taymiyya, that at least in one way, Ya can be used in the Arabic language to call someone who is not physically present, but who is present in the thoughts of the caller, as when Sayyidna ‘Ali, may Allah be pleased with Him, remembered his son and called to him.

Evidence to support the permissibility of saying Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

Hafidhh ibn al Qayyim writes that the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said:

Send salutations on me, but send more salutations on Friday. When you recite the salutation, your voice will reach me wherever you are. Some companions asked, “ even after your death?” The Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, “Allah has made it unlawful for the earth to decompose my body”.
[Hafidhh Ibn-al-Qayyim, Jala-ul-Afhaan page 145]

Imam Nasa’i narrates that there are specific angels who visit the earth and whose sole duties are to go to the persons who sends salutations upon the Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and then to take those salutations to the Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)
[Mishkat chapter on Salaah al Nabi]

The above mentioned Ahadith, indicate that if anyone were to send salutations to the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), he himself would either hear the salutations, or an angel will convey them to him. In both cases, salutations will reach the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

The Salaf used to say Ya Muhammad![May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

Imam Bukhari, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya and Qadi Shawkani all posed the same question, that if a person’s foot becomes numb, what should he do? Their recommendations were the same, and included with their answer, the following hadith:

Some time after Rasul Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), had passed away, ‘Abd Allah Ibn ‘Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him] was in Najd where one day his foot became numb. As a remedy to alleviate the pain, a person said to him. “Remember the one whom you love the most!” Upon hearing this Ibn ‘Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him] said “Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]” and his foot made an immediate recovery from numbness.

[Imam Bukhari, Adab al Mufrad al Kalim al Tayyab; Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya and Qadi Shawkani, Tuhfah al Dakireen chapter on Khadirat Rijluhu, and also Imam Nawawi’s Kitab al Adkar]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes,

In the same way as ‘Abd Allah ibn Umar’s foot became numb and he remembered the one he loves the most, ‘Abd Allah Ibn Abbas’s foot also became numb. Someone also said to him to remember the one who he loves the most, whereupon ‘Abd Allah Ibn Abbas said Ya! Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and his foot immediately recovered from numbness.
[Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya, Al Kalim al Tayyib chapter on Khadirat Rijluhu]

Qadi Shawkani writes:

If one is in trouble or is in distress, he should perform two nawafil rakats and then make a supplication. They should say ‘‘Ya Muhammad!’’ [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and Allah most High will grant them what they requested and their problems and troubles should be resolved. The scholars of hadith say that this hadith is authentic and Tirmidhi, Hakim, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and at-Tabarani record it.
[Qadi Shawkani, Tofah al Dhakireen chapter on Salaah al Hajah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Imam Tabari and Imam Ibn Athir all wrote [that]:

During the Khilafa of Abu Bakr as- Siddique, may Allah be pleased with Him, there was a battle against the false prophet Musaylima [of Najd]. When the battle commenced, the Muslims lost their footing at which point Khalid bin Walid, may Allah be pleased with Him, and the rest of the companions called out “Ya Muhammad!” [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and proceeded to win the battle.

[Tarikh at Tabari, Tarikh Ibn Kathir and Tarikh Qamil by Imam Tabari, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Imam Ibn Athir and Ibn Jarir in Chapter Musaylima Kadhaab]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Imam Tabari both write:

During the Khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, there was a famine outside the city of Madinah. A companion called Bilal bin Harith al Muzni, may Allah be pleased with Him, said to his people “The famine is very severe, [let us] sacrifice a goat”. Apart from a red bone nothing came from the goat [the goat was very thin due to famine and as such, there was no meat on the bones]. Bilal bin Harith, may Allah be pleased with Him, called out “Ya Muhammad!” [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), then appeared in the dream of Bilal bin Harith and informed him that there will be rain.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir and Ibn Jarir chapter of khilafah of ‘Umar (May Allah be pleased with Him]

As-Sayyid Mawdudi writes:

When Hajaj bin Yusuf had placed tax upon some new Muslims, they left Basra crying with their fuqaha [scholars] and they were all saying, Ya Muhammad!, Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]
[Sayyid Mawdudi, Khilafah wa Malukiyat, page 270 and Tarikh Ibn Athir]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Imam Tabari both write that

After the occasion of Karbala, Sayyida Zaynab, May Allah be well pleased with her, [the sister of Hussayn, may Allah be pleased with Him] and her company were taken as prisoners to Syria. When she passed the dead bodies she proclaimed: “Ya Muhammad!” [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] Your Hussayn is drenched in blood without a shroud or a grave, and Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], your daughters are taken prisoners and your children have been killed
[Ibn Jarir and Tarikh Ibn Kathir in Chapter of Karbala*]

*For those of us, who have forgotten, Karbala took place in Iraq in 60AH. At that time Zaynab may Allah be well pleased with her, said ‘Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

Imam Waqdi writes:

During the khilafah of Abu Bakr Siddiq [may Allah be pleased with Him], there was a battle at Halb. Ka’ab. Abu Bakr [may Allah be pleased with Him] said “Ya Muhammad! Ya! Muhammad, [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and shouted, “Oh Companions! Stay firm footed!”
[‘Allama Waqdi, Futoohusham, in the chapter on the Battle of Halb]

Imam Ibn Sa’ad writes:

After the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), had passed away, Arwa bint ‘Abd al Muttalib, May Allah be well pleased with her, recited the: “Ya Rasul Allah! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. You were our place of hope.”
[Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad, chapter on the Death of the Prophet]

Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes:

Muhammad bin ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, relates: ‘I was sitting in the company of Abu Bakr bin Mujahid in Baghdad when Shaykh Shibli came before them. Whereupon Abu Bakr bin Mujahid stood up and hugged Shaykh Shibli, kissed his forehead and sat him by his side.’ Muhammad bin ‘Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him] enquired: “You are the Shaykh [Abu Bakr bin Mujahid] whilst the whole of Baghdad regards Shibli as Majnun [Mad] – why have you treated him with so much respect?” To this, Abu Bakr bin Mujahid replied “I have done nothing strange, I have treated him exactly as I have seen the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), treat him. In my dream I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), kiss Shibli between his two eyes. I asked the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), “Why did you treat Shibli in this way?” to which he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), replied “I love him because after every Salaah he recites the last verse of Surah Tauba after which he recites Sallal la ho ‘alayka Ya Muhammad! [Peace and blessings from Allah be upon you Oh Muhammad!) Three times.
[Hafidhh Ibn-al-Qayyim, Jala-al-Afham., page 80]

The above mentioned Ahadith clearly illustrate that the Companions and others of the Salaf used to say Ya Muhammad or Ya Rasul Allah! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] when they experienced difficulty, and that the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) did help us either by making supplication for their success or appearing in their dreams to comfort them. Those Companions who were ill and said Ya Rasul Allah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] found that they would get better; and if they were in a battle which they were losing – they would soon win; and if they were facing a famine – they would soon have rain.

The last quotation from Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim shows that the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), loves the one who pronounces ‘Ya Muhammad!’ [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] to a considerable high degree. All these occurances took place many years after the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), passed away. So if it was kufr to say ‘Ya Muhammad!’ [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] today and after the lifetime of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), would not have expressed any love for Shibli. Also, if this is an unreliable narration, why did Ibn al-Qayyim choose to quote it? Was he someone who supported shirk or kufr?

What has been said above supports the fact that it is not kufr or shirk to call out Ya Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

However, still people will insist, despite of all the above, that to say Ya Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is shirk, and will deduce to the fact that this is a form of worshipping someone besides Allah. They often put forward the following ayat of the Qur’an:

And the masjids are only for Allah, so worship none with Allah

[Surah al Jinn verse 18]

This is just a doubt and a misunderstanding of the grammatical use of the words Tad`u/Yad`u in the Arabic language – since Tad’u and Yad’u have been used in two different contexts in the Qur’an: in the context of worship and also in the context of calling.

In the above verse it has been used in the context of worship and we agree that anyone who worships something besides Allah is a kafir and a mushrik. However, when a Muslim says Ya Rasul Allah! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] he is not worshipping the Messenger of Allah, but merely calling him, as Ibrahim, peace be upon him, called all the people to Hajj [Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Hajj] and as ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, called Sariah. This type of calling is not worship, of which an example is provided in the Qur’an when Allah commanded Ibrahim, peace be upon him, to call the dead birds [Surah Al- Baqara, verse 260]

This should demonstrate that the word ‘call’ is not always used in the context of worship. Whoever says Ya Muhammad! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] cannot be called either a kafir or mushrik because he is calling with the love of the Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), as was the case when the salaf called upon the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). His intention is not the intention to worship him.

The pious can hear from afar

1) The Prophet Sulaiman, peace be upon him, heard the conversation of the ants from a distance.
[Al- Qur’an Surah al Namal verse 19]

2) The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), heard the footsteps of Bilal,may Allah be pleased with Him, in Paradise. [Bukhari and Muslim Kitab-al-Manaqib., Muslim., fazail Bilal]

3) Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes:

The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), stated: ‘I hear the voice of every person who sends salams (peace and blessings) upon me, wherever he may be’.
[Hafidhh Ibn-al-Qayyim Jala-al-Afham page 145]

4) When women quarrel with their husbands who are righteous (and who go to paradise) the Hoors (fair Maidens of Paradise) listen to their arguing from Paradise whilst they are still on the earth. [Mishkat-al-Masabih in Chapter of Mu’ashirat-an-Nisa]

To conclude this chapter, we would like to state that:

From the above statements it is proved that the pious can hear from a far distance, by the grace of Allah most High.

Secondly, it is not shirk to call them using the word Ya! We would like to clarify that to call upon the pious using Ya! is simply permissible: being neither fardh, nor wajib, nor sunna.

Thirdly, as proven, the Salaf did proclaim Ya Muahammed! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] at times of distress – and this difficulty was alleviated.

The reason for writing this article is only to clarify, to those people who shout ‘kafir’ and ‘mushrik’, to those Muslims who call using the word Ya! – that we can use the word Ya!

We also say that help should only be asked from Allah most High. We should only present the Waseela of the pious, when asking from Allah.

It is the belief of the Ahl-as-Sunnah that it is permissible to supplicate to Allah with the Tawasul of good deeds. It is permitted to supplicate with the Tawasul of a living pious person and it is also permitted to supplicate with the Tawasul of the deceased pious person. It is this belief that we shall prove in this chapter. (Insha’allah)

The following is evidence that proves that it is permitted to seek the Waseela of the living and the deceased;

Proof from the Qur’an

Allah most High says in the Holy Qur’an:

O you who Believe! Do your duties to Allah and fear Him seek the means of approach unto him, and strive (with might and main) in His cause so that you may prosper. (Surah Mai’dah verse 35, Surah 5)

In this verse, Allah has informed us to seek ways of obtaining Waseela, a means to approach Him. Our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is our Waseela in this world and hereafter.

Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:

Before that, they were asking for victory over the infidels by means of the same Prophet. Surah Baqarah verse 89

Imam Tabari, Hafidhh Ibn ul Qayyum al Jawzi, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write that before the birth of the Messenger of Allah (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), the Jews would make the Prophet, Allah’s peace and blessings be upon him, a Waseela in their supplications, when asking Allah to defeat their enemies in battle. (Tafsir Ibn Jareer, Tafsir Ibn Kathir & Tafsir Fath ul Qadeer Shawkaani. Ibn Qayyum. Under, verse Baqarah 89 and Hadaya-tul-Hayara page 95 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyum al Jawzi.

Someone may object to this by saying that this was an act of the Jews, hence it cannot be used as evidence for Muslims. However, Allah has mentioned this event in the Qur’an and did not condemn this, therefore this demonstrates that if it were impermissable the Holy Qur’an would not have mentioned it, nor left it unremanded

Proof from Hadith

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes: When Adam (Alay hissalaam) made a mistake, he made Du’a like this: ‘ O Allah forgive my mistake with the Waseela of Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).Allah asked the Prophet Adam peace be upon him, (rhetorically) how he knew about Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)

Adam, peace be upon him, answered “when you created me, I lifted my head and saw: (LA ILA HA ILLALLAHU MUHAMMDUR RASU LULLAH) written on the throne. Therefore I knew that this person must be of a very high status. Other wise you would not have written his name with yours. Allah Ta’ala then said I have forgiven you. He will be the last Messenger in your children and I have created you because of him. The second narration is when Allah Ta’ala created the Sky, and the Earth. He wrote our Prophet Muhammad’s, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) name on the pillars of the throne and on the doors of paradise, and on the leafs of the trees in Paradise. It was written that Muhammad (My Allah bless him and grant him peace) would be the last Prophet. In addition to both of these narrations, are counter proofs for one another. They have the status as authentic narrations.
[“Fatawa Ibn Taymiyya vol. 2 page 150” also Tareekh Ibn Kathir in Story of Adam]

Apart from Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya, other Scholars have also written these narrations. Like Hafidhh Suyuti, Bayhaqi and Tabrani.

Qadi Ayad writes; Imam Malik was present at the blessed grave of the Messenger of Allah (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) where-upon the Caliph Haroon approached and asked him ‘Which direction shall I face when I supplicate?’ Imam Malik replied ‘Why turn your face away from RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]is a Waseela for you as he was for your Father Adam ‘Alayhissalam. Turn your face towards the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]and make Istishfaa (request for Du’a).
[“Kitab As-Shifa, Chapter Ziyarat un-Nabi by Qadi Iyad” ]

Du’a was even made with the Waseela of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when he was a child.

Ibn Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi states, when our Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was a child, rain had not fallen upon Makkah for a long period of time. His Uncle Abu Talib, prayed for rain through the Waseela of our Prophet (Sallallahu’alihi wa sallam.)
“Mukhtasar Seeratur Rasul, By Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi”

Imam Bukhari writes that there was a famine during the Khilafah of Umar, (Allah be pleased with him), who supplicated to Allah by presenting the Waseela of the uncle of the Messenger of Allah, Abbas, May Allah be well pleased with him. He prayed to Allah by saying: ‘O Allah, we used to supplicate to you with the Waseela of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and you would bestow us with rain. Now we present You the Waseela of (Abbas Allah be well pleased with him), the uncle of the Prophet So please grant us rain.’
[“Bukhari in Baab-ul-Istisqaa”]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Imam Ibn Sa’ad have both written that during the Khilafah of Ameer Mu’awiya RadhiAllahu ‘anhu there was a famine. The people came out of their houses and Ameer Mu’awiya asked them “Where is Yazeed bin Aswad Jurshi?,” where upon Yazeed bin Aswad RadhiAllahu ‘anhu came to Ameer Mu’awiya who then supplicated in this way ‘Ya Allah we supplicate to you with the Waseela of one of the best of the people from this age’. Then he asked Yazeed bin Aswad to supplicate to Allah, for rain, and when he supplicated, it began to rain.
[“Tabqa’at Ibn Sa’ad biography of Yazeed bin Aswad & Ibn Tayymiah Al-Tawasul” page 276]

Both the above narrations prove that to supplicate with the Waseela of a pious person is permitted and is from the Ijma of the Sahaba.

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]himself said that make Du’a through my Waseela.

Hafidhh Ibn Tayymiah writes that Uthman bin Haneef RadhiAllahu ‘anhu narrates that a blind person came to RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]and said: ‘Pray to Allah that He bestows me with sight’. RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] replied: ‘Perform ablution, pray two rak’at Salaah and then supplicate to Allah in this way: ‘Ya Allah, I ask You through the Waseela of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]; Allah Subhana wa ta’ala returned his sight.

[“Al-Tawasul by Hafidhh Ibn Tayymiah page 80 he obtained information from these books Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah, Haakim, Imam Bukhari in Tareekh, Musnad Ahmad Ibn Hanbal and Tibraani”]

This Hadith proves that RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] gave the permission to supplicate to Allah by presenting the Waseela of his blessed self.

Imam Bukhari writes that Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]said, “Help the poor, because the help and food that Allah has given to you is with their waseela.”
[Bukhari chap on Jihad]

Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that Allah helps the Ummah and provides them with food because of the sincere du’as of the poor people.
[Fathul Bari chap on Jihad]

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said, “A time will come when the non-believers will fight the Muslims. It will be asked, Is there anyone in the army who has seen the Prophet?

They will reply yes and will win the war. Another time will come when there will be another war with the kafirs and the Muslims and a question will be asked, have you anyone in the army who has seen the companions of the Prophet? They will reply yes and will win the war. Another time will come and a question will be asked, Is there anyone in the army who has seen the person who has seen the companions’ companions? They will reply yes, and will win the war. [Bukhari chapter on Jihad and Muslim chapter on Fada’il Sahaba]

Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that these three wars will be won by the Muslims with the waseela of the Sahabah, tabi’ee and taba tabi’ee. This hadith is also verified by another hadith, where Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said: “My time is the best, then the companions time is the best, then the people who have seen the companions’ companions time is the best.”
[Fathul Bari chap on Jihad]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes, that the Prophet said that seven people will always remain in my Ummah, and with their waseela, Allah will provide rain, help, and food for the Ummah. Another hadith states that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said that thirty abdaal (saints) will always stay in my Ummah, and with their waseela, Allah Almighty will provide rain, help and food. Qattadah says, Hasan al Basri was one of them.
(Tafsir ibn Kathir Surah Al-Baqarah under Verse 252).

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write, Uthman bin Haneef reported that a blind person came to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. The blind person said, do du’a for me so Allah Almighty restores my sight. Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said if you really want to, I can do du’a for you or I can leave it. (This means that if the blind man leaves his sight as it is, he will be rewarded more on the Day of Judgement). But the blind man said insisted that the Prophet should do Du’a for him. The Prophet asked him to perform ablution and pray two rakah nafl and make following supplication: “O Allah! I ask You with the waseela of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. Ya Muhammad! I am making du’a to Allah Almighty with your waseela, so that Allah Almighty may accept my du’a. O Allah! Make Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] as my interceder.”

This hadith is written by ibn Majah, Nasai, Tirmidhi, Ahmad, Haaqim, ibn Sunni, Tibrani and ibn Huzaima. Tibrani and ibn Huzaima said this hadith is authentic. This hadith proves that it is permissible to make supplication with the waseela of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace].
(Tareekh ibn Kathir chapter on Mowjizaat and Tuhfah Al Dhakireen chapter Salaah ul Haajah).

Imam Bayhaqi has also wrote this narration but also included an additional element of the hadith that states Uthman bin Haneef reported that the blind man followed what the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said and when he returned, his sight was restored.
(chapter on Al-Mowjizaat).

It is proved from the above hadith that it is permissible to say “Ya Muhammad” and it is also permissible to make supplication to Allah with the waseela of the Prophet.

Imam Ahmed ibn Hanbal writes that Sayyidna ‘Ali narrated that, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said, “there will remain Forty Abdaal (Saints) in Syria. Through their Waseela, Allah will provide food, shelter, rain and victory over the Kaffirs. Whenever one dies, he is replaced by another.”
(Musnad Ahmed Ibn Hanbal, Musnad of Hadrat ‘Ali [Radi Allahu ‘anhu]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Ibn abdul-Barr and Ibn Sa’aad, Ibn Athir writes: ‘Whenever there was a famine in Rome, then the Romans would supplicate by presenting the Waseela of Abu Ayyub Ansari RadhiAllahu ‘anhu’.
(Tareekh Ibn Kathir). Tabakat Ibn Sa’d, Usdool-Gabah, Isteyab by Ibn Sa’d, Ibn Atheer and Abdul-Barr)

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir made no critical comments with regards to this. When supplication was made through Abu Ayyub Ansaari Radi Allaho making him the waseela, it did rain.

Our Prophet is our Waseela even after his Death.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymyya writes: A person came to Uthman Ghani RadhiAllahu ‘anhu with regards to seeking some assistance, but he was unable to attract the attention of the Khalifah on every attempt. The same person met Uthman bin Haneef, RadhiAllahu ‘anhu, and told him his problem. Uthman bin Haneef gave him some advice which was: ‘Perform Wudhu, pray two rak’at Nawaafil and then supplicate in this way: ” Ya Allah, I ask You through the Waseela of Your Messenger Muhammad [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]The person again went to Uthman bin Affan RadhiAllahu ‘anhu who helped him with his work and also said ‘If you ever need my help in future, I will help you (with regards to work).
[Qay’da jaleelah Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah page 96 Tabraani, Bayhaqi, Hakim]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymyya After writing this narration writes that, ‘Maqdasi states that this narration is Sahih and Hakim declares that it fulfils the conditions of Bukhari, then Hafidhh Ibn Tayymiah goes on to say: ‘The opinion of Uthman bin Haneef is that it is permitted to supplicate in this way even after our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]passed away. But since this is not evident from any other companion it does not prove that it is Wajib.
[“Al-waseela Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah page 98” ]

It is the belief of the Ahl-al-Sunnah that it is permitted, and has never been claimed that it is Wajib. Ibn Taymyyah further adds: ‘It is evident from a group of the Salaf that they held the practice of supplicating with the Waseela of the Prophet (Sallallahu’alaihi wa sallam)’ He then includes the following report: ‘According to Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal it is permitted to supplicate with the Waseela of the Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam.’) After writing all this Hafidhh Ibn Tayymiah makes the statement: ‘If a person makes the obedience of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] the Waseela, then this is fine. But if he makes the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] himself the Waseela then this is something with which we do not agree with’.
[“Al-waseela Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah page 100”]

Even in Hafidhh Ibn Taimiyyah’s books, there are dozens of narrations, which show that the Salaf would present the Waseela of RasoolAllah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when supplicating to Allah. So it is a very strange phenomenon to deny the Waseela of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] after having full knowledge of these narrations, and the practice of the Salaf.

Muhammad bin Abdul Wahaab Al Najdi writes that scholars have different opinion about making supplication du’a with the Waseela of the pious people. Some permit it, while the others, do not. So it is not right to say some one is Kafir who goes to the grave of a pious person and make Waseela.
(Majmooah ul Mu’allifat Al Qism ul Salith pg 68 by Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahaab ul Najdi)

Qadi Shawkani writes that to supplicate with the waseela of the Prophet is permissible and evidence for that hadith is narrated by Uthman bin Hanif that states that the Prophet asked a blind man to pray with his Waseela. Tirmizi, Nasai, Ibn Majah, Ibn Khuzamah and Hakim narrate this hadith. To pray with a pious person’s Waseela is also permitted and Imam Bukhari gives evidence of that hadith as he writes that companions of the Prophet made du’a with the Waseela of Abbas during the time of famine in Madina.
(Tuhfa ul Dakireen chapter Adab ul Du’a by Qadi Shawkani)

These are all the proofs, that demonstrate that it is permitted to supplicate to Allah by presenting the Waseela of the pious, whether they are alive or have passed away. And success is from Allah.

Muhammad bin ‘Abdal Wahab and the “Wahabis.”

The reason why this Sect are often called Wahabis boils down to the name of one of their main leaders; Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab. It is often believed, that Abdul Wahab started the “crusade” against the Sunni Muslims, but In reality, he did not start this, it was started in the time of Ali RadiAllao-unho. Throughout history there have been different names for this Sect, but in the eighth century, one of their leaders use to call himself Salafi. Even today, this Sect has four names SALAFI, WAHABI, NAJDI and AHL-HADITH – although today they prefer to call themselves Salafi.

This Sect would not have been as famous as it is but at the time of Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab. Even today, if a person or a number of people were to petition the country of Saudia Arabia, they would receive funds or grants if they promise that a Masjid or Madrassah would be built – to teach the Wahabi cirriculum. Or if a magazine would begin to circulate then, it too would receive funds to propogate the Wahabi beleifs. It is in this way, and by currently owning large, well equipt publishing houses, that the Wahabis have been able to mass distribute and mass circulate misinformation about the Ahle As Sunnah Wal Jammat and propogate their own beliefs passing them under the guise of “Salafi” Islam. Many, if not all, of their publications are beautifully designed but, this cannot hide the fact that they are continually trying to break Sunni Muslims from a scholarship this has flourished for over 1400 years. The head office of this “organisation” is in the Najd region, that was where Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab was born.

He was born at the beginning of the 12th century (Hijri) In Jazeera tul Arab, the name given by the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) to which has been changed by the Saudi Royal family to that of their grandFathers to Saudi Arabia. He was born in Najd so that is why often he was referred to as Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi in his time.

Shaytan came in the form of the Najdi Shaykh

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: when the Kuffar of Makkah had a meeting concerning the Prophet Sallal laho alihi wasalam, an old man came claiming

“I am a Najdi, what ever you want to know, I will be helpful”. This Najdi Shaykh then gave his view against the Prophet (Sallallahu’ aliahi wa sallam), through out the meeting.
[Tareekh Ibn Kathir. Volume 4]

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: I fear from the Najdi’s.
[Bukhari Chapter on Jihad]

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated: That the Fitnah will emerge from the east. [Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Fitnah]

Abdullah Ibn Umar narrates:

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] made Du’a for Syria and Yemen, some people asked him: “Ya Rasoolallah (Sallallahu’ aliahi wa sallam) pray for Najd.” The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] again repeated Dua for Syria and Yemen. They again requested for Najd. Upon the third time the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said: “There will be earthquakes there, tribulations will emerge there and a horn of Shaytan will emerge from there”. [Bukhari, Kitabul Fitan]

The brother of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab al Najdi, Shaykh Sulaiman bin Abdul Wahab, said about his brother, “The horn of Shaytan which the Prophet (Sallallahu’ aliahi wa sallam) referred to is you.”
[Sawaa’iqul Ilahiya]

The false Prophet, Musailima Kadhab was also born in Najd. After reading the history of Najd, you will see that this is a place of Sh’yateen. Secondly the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] predicted earthquakes and tribulations for this place indeed there occurred such an earthquake that we can still hear its bang over 2 centuries later.

Many people say that Najd is high land and that the Dua was not made regarding the high land. However in this Hadith the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] mentioned the places Syria, Yemen and not the type of land, therefore the word Najd in this Hadith refers to the place Najd itself which is in Saudi Arabia not in Iraq.

Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab’s Education

He was educated in the Najd, Basra and Damascus, his brothers and parents were of the Aqeedah of Ahl-e-sunnah but, through reading Ibn Taymiyyah’s books, he chose to differ in belief with the rest of his family, who were not pleased with him. His brother Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Sulaiman wrote a book against him called ‘Suwaa’iq-ul-Ilahia’, in which he gives the answers to all Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahab’s objections.

Shaykh Uthman Bin Basheer & Shaykh Juhri takes all the information we will provide here from Tareekh-e-Najd, in the book called Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab. Some Najdi says that Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Sulaiman, during his lifetime, converted to Wahabism, however there is no evidence to prove this.

Shaykh Najdi started a conspiracy against Ahl-as-Sunnah. This movement is called Al-Wahhabiyyah. (“Shaykh Juri in Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab. Page 13”)

There are four names by which Wahabis are famous, Wahabis, Najdi, Salafi, & Ahl-e-Hadith. Ah-l-Hadith was at the time when the British were ruling in India, and the followers of Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi were called Wahabis but Maulana Muhammad Hussain Batalvi made an application to the viceroy of India that they be called Ahl-e-Hadith rather than Wahabi, this application was granted. That is the reason why Maulana Muhammad Hussain wrote: It is Haram to do Jihad (War) against the British. [“Iqtisaad-fi-Massaiil-Jihad”]

Mirza Hairat from Delhi in his book Hayyat-e-Tayybiyah writes that Moulana Ismail from Delhi a founder of Wahabi in India, said in his speech in Calcutta “ It is Harram to do Jihad against the British.” These people are so loyal to the British so how could the British not accept their application.

Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi influenced the spouse of the Amier of Dur’iyaa, Muhammad bin Sa’ud, to his movement and later the Amir also followed. Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi asked him to aid his movement with his power. Muhammad bin Sa’ud assisted with spreading their reign over boundaries beyond Duri’yaa. Lawrence of Arabia was a spy for the British in Arabia and pretended to be a Muslim. He promoted Arab Nationalism and always said to the people, ‘O Arabs, Islam started in Arabia, so to rule is your right, why do you live under the Uthmanni Khilaffat? This brainwashing worked well and helped in destroying the Uthmaani Khilaffat. Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi and Muhammad bin Saood were attracted to this nationalistic movement. Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi labelled this to be Jihad and said: “In Hijaz, the people are worshipping other than Allah”.
“Tareek Najd-Uthman bin Bashir”

Muhammad Hasni wrote that Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi said: “When I went to study in Basra, mushriks would ask me questions and I would leave them very surprised with my answers”. “Tareek Aal-e-Saood”

Shaykh Juri states: “Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab Najdi called The Ahl-e-sunnah Muslims Kafirs & Mushriks apart from himself and his (blind) followers”. The proof for this is that Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab himself said that in Basra, Mushriks would come and ask me questions, these people were Muslims and thus Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab only considers himself and his followers to be Muslims.
[“Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab”]

Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab wrote. Those people who ask for intercession from Prophets and Angels and make Du’a through their Waseela, to become closer to Allah, are commiting sins. Due to this crime it is permitted to kill them and to take their possessions.
[“Kashf-u-Shubhaat”]

Shaykh Attar wrote that Shaykh Najdi said: “I declare war on these people as the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] declared war on the Kuffar of Makkah, against those people with corrupt beliefs”. Corrupt beliefs refers to those people who seek intercession from Anbiyah, Awliyah, and they make their Dua through them (Waseela) and those people who travelled to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]’s grave with the intention to seek help other than Allah’s.
[“Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab’ page.55”]

The people who leave their corrupt beliefs and join us then, their blood will be saved, and those people who do not do ‘Tasuba’ (Repent) or pay jiz’eiya get ready to do battle. Then Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Attar says: “To spread the good, It is in Islam as to do Jihad, who can refuse this.”
[“Shaykh Ahmed Attar”]

Mas’ood Aalam Nadwi wrote that Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab Najdi has called only those Muslims kafir who make Du’a with the Waseela of Prophets and Awliya, and he made jihad against them. [“Mas’ood Aalam Nadwi”]

All these statements prove that Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab Najdi’s Jihad was not against kafirs but against those Muslims who held the Aq’aid of Ahl-e-Sunnah, like the Khawarij, he considered all other Muslims to be kafirs.

Khawarji’s are those people who consider all other Muslims to be non-believers apart from themselves. They are supposed to kill people who have trust in pious people, as they did with Khabab for saying that he loved Ali radi-allah-ho-unho. Also they would call any person who has committed a major sin a non-believer. Even for anything small they would call the Sahabas non-believer’s as they did with Uthman, Talha, and Zubair Radi allahu taala unhu ajmaeen.

The Khawrij’s would only take the literal meaning of the Holy Qur’an and that would be it they would take it no further. They would call the Sahee (true) Hadith fabricated, such as Hadith-e-Rajm, (stoning the Adulator to death), they would label their opponents non-believers and consider it right to take their belongings and their wives as slave girls. When the Khawarij spoke they would try to refer to the Qur’an or the Hadith as much as possible.

It has been said by Abdullah bin Umar radi-allah-hounho that Khawarij’s are so mischievous that they fit those Qur’anic verses that were revealed about the non-believers.
“Bukhari chap, Al-murtadeen”

For further details please consult books by Ibn Hazam Sharastani, Abu-Mansoor Ma’tirdi, Abu-Zahra Misrei and Mazhabe Islamiyah This was a strange thing as even Abdul Wahab’s blind followers could not digest it. Shaykh Juhri wrote: ‘I think that Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi apart from himself and his followers has labelled all other Muslims as kafir; while not all Muslims have worshipped graves and especially the Ulama. At the time no Muslim’s worshiped grave’s but that was an excuse by Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab Najdi so that he could kill the Muslims.
[“Muhammad Ibn Abdul Wahab page 36”]

Shaykh Juhri says: “I cannot find any reason why they should all have been labelled Kafirs”. Juhri was a strong follower of Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahab but even he was surprised at this action by [Muhammad Bin Abdal Wahab ]

Now returning to the movement of Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab Najdi, with the help of Amir-e-Duriya He destroyed the shrines. (Graves of Companions) Companions who were in the Najd.

He killed those people who were leaders of the Ahl-e-Sunnah and took their properties and possessions. With the support of those Arabs that were nationalist. They continued increasing their reign, coming out of Najd until Hijaz was taken by them and they managed to win control over the whole of Jazeerat-ul-Arab.

During this time the Ottoman Khilafah was busy engaged in international battles and was therefore unable to respond in a swift manner. In 22 June 1792, Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab Najdi died upon which Qadhi Shawkaani wrote a poem with regard to this incident; one sentence was: “Muhammad bin Abdul Wahab was that son, with whose Noor the Hijaz and its surrounding places became enlightened”. See how the person who sought help from the Kafirs is being praised!!!

For some time after, the rule was in the hands of Ahle-Saud. It was during this time, during the reign of the son of Muhammad ibn Saud, that the Ottomans sent Muhammad Ali Pasha against him, who defeated him, finished their influence in the reign. Again’ Jazeeratul Arab became part of the Islamic Caliphate, the royal family fled to Kuwait. Some time later, the Ahl-e-Saood managed to re-gain control over Jazeeratul Arab and changed its name to Saudi Arabia. Grants were given from abroad to spread Wahabi’ism. Initially it was spread by the sword but now it is through money. The Saudis came to Europe and spent the wealth from the Bait-ul-Maal as though it were their Father’s wealth. In front of the guilty Saudi Ulamas all this Haram and Bid’ah goes on but they say nothing, but will still give Fatwa’s against Milad-un-Nabi.

An interesting story: When Shaykh Faisal was deputy prime minister of Saudi Arabia, he toured India, and put flowers upon Mahatma Ghandi’s grave:
[“News, 11th May 1955”]

In 1957 Shah Sa’ud went on a tour to America, with him was the defence minister Fahad bin Sa’ud, who put flowers on the grave of George Washington. [“Kohstaan 2nd February 1957”]

When Saudi Shaykhs go to Muslim countries they do not place flowers on any of the graves of the Awliya because it may dent their Aqeedah, but by placing flowers upon the graves of Mahatma Ghandi & George Washington maybe this strengthens their Aqeedah.

Shah Sa’ud whilst on tour in India said, “I am satisfied with Indian government that they are treating the Muslims with justice”. This was at the time when Muslims were being sacrificed in Kashmir.

Shah Sa’ood invited the Indian Prime Minister, Pandat Jawahar Nehru to tour Saudi Arabia, When he arrived, the newspaper ‘Al-Balad Sa’oodia Makkah’ reported thus:

“When Nehru arrived in Riyadh, the Indian national anthem was played, the women of the royal family left their homes in the cars to welcome him.” Every thing we have written about Nehru is taken from Tareek Najd-wa-Hijaz by Allma Ghulam Rasood Sa’idi and Safar Nama by Muhammad Asim Najdi who was with Maudoodi when he toured in 1960.

Al-Balad Sa’oodia then wrote an article: We welcome Nehru as he is a peaceful and sensible person, and it is our prayer that he lives thousands of years. Shah Sa’ood secretary colonel Sadat said: ‘Mr Nehru soft voice has more effect than the bang of guns’ and called him the angel of Asia and also called him a Rasool’ our assumption is that he did not mean Prophet but messenger just as many Muslims use the name Abdul Mustafa, meaning not a worshipper but a follower.

When they received Nehru, they called him Aman-ur-Rasool. He toured a school where the rulers studied, where the Geeta was sung. We have a right to ask: “why do not the Saudi Ulama say that these things are Haram, to sing Geeta, for Muslim women to come out of their homes to welcome Kafir rulers, to put flowers on the graves of kaafirs, to call the person who slaughtered uncountable Muslims in India a messenger of peace (Amman)? Oh those who ask for authentic proof for Milad-un Nabi, by Allah show us even a da’eef (weak) hadith to justify these actions”.

When they welcomed Nehru in such a way, back. In India and Pakistan marches and rallies were organised in protest. The King was sent a telegram in 1960 by Saiyed Maududi, who came from Hajj to Saudi, he was invited on Royal order to Riyadh. Delivering his speech he said: “If we were to invite the Prime Minister of Israel to Pakistan and welcome him like you welcomed Nehru, how would you feel? You called the enemy of Muslims the messenger of peace”. The whole world criticised them for this, but no Saudi Ulama made any objections.

In the west people do Dhikr in Masjids, and do Na’at Khanni, once a month they read the Qur’an and convey the reward to Muslims who have parted from this world, especially Shaykh Abdul Qadir Jilanis. The Najdi students who come to the west Write piles of books against this and ask for authentic proofs but the people and leaders of their own countries they were to put flowers on the graves of kaffirs they would quietly digest it .

The defenition of a Ta’weez is simply ‘a written Du’a,’ which is from the Qur’an or Ahadith, and is for the one who cannot read or has not memorized that particular Du’a. It is written on a piece of paper and is worn around the neck.

We, the Ahle Sunnah believe, to wear a Taweez around the neck is permissible if the du’a contained in it is written from the Qur’an or Ahadith. Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] used to recite du’a and then blew onto the sick person. The companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] also did this and the companions wrote the du’a on a piece of paper and placed it around the neck of that person if they could not read it. Of course, the du’as from the Qur’an and Ahadith have the power to heal the sick. Some people say, if you wear the Taweez you are commiting shirk, but we will prove, with the help of Allah Almighty, that it is permissible to wear a Taweez.

The Qur’an has the power of healing

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an,

“…We send down in Qur’an that which is a healing and a mercy to the believers…”

(Surah Bani Israeel Verse 82).

Qadi Shawkani writes, if the Qur’an’s du’as are recited and blown on the sick, they will be cured. When the non-believers recite the Qur’an, their blasphemic disease will be cured. (Tafsir Fathul Qadir under Verse 82 Surah Bani Israeel).

Proof of wearing the Taweez

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write:

Amr Ibn Shu’aib RadhiAllahu ‘anhu says, that ‘RasoolAllah (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam) taught my Father and grandFather a Du’a which we would read before going to sleep, to protect us from fear and anguish. We told our elder children to recite this Du’a before going to sleep as well. But for those children who were not yet literate, we would write it and then put it around their necks.

[Musnad Ahmad Ibn Hanbal vol.2, Abu Dawud in Chapter of Medicine, Tafsir by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir of verse 97 of Surah Al-Mu’minoon and Qadi Shawkaani in Fath-ul-Qadeer under the same verse]

It is permissible to read du’a and blow upon the sick

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write:

When a person who was sick or in some distress they would go to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] who would then place his hand on the area of the pain and recite a du’a and then blow onto him.
(Bukhari, Muslim chap on Tibb).

Imam Muslim writes:

When the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was ill for the last time, angel Jibreel [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] came and recited du’a and blew on to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. (Muslim chapter on Tibb)

Imam Muslim writes:

Aisha (Radiall hu anhua) said when the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was ill the last time, she recited Surah Al-Falaq and Surah Al-Naas and then blew on to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]’s hands. The Prophet then blew this onto his own face and body because his hands had more blessing then Aisha’s (Radiall hu anha).

(Muslim chap on Tibb)

From the above narrations, it proves that to blow after reciting du’as onto the sick is Sunnah and the more pious the person is, the more healing power he has because he is blessed more than the less pious.

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah writes:

It is permissible to [to recite du’as, and then] blow upon the sick in Islam, but the words must be from the Qur’an or Ahadith. If the words are not then it is not permissible.
[Al-Tawasul chapter on Blowing onto the Sick by Hafidh ibn Taymiyyah]

Q) Some people say, “How is it allowed to blow dua’s onto the sick, when some Hadith say this is forbidden?”

Allama Sa’idi has written the answer to this question in great detail he’s also put the opinion of all the other great scholars, and we will present this here.

Allama Gulam Rasool Sa’idi writes:

Imam Nawawi Rahmatullah in Sharh Muslim states: ‘there are two types of Ahadith concerning blowing. (Reciting a Du’a and then blowing onto a person.) One of the types is transmitted in Bukhari: ‘There will be people who will enter Paradise without any questioning, who have never been blown upon’. Imam Muslim Rahmatullah has also written a hadith in support of those who do not ask to be blown upon. Imam Bukhari Rahmatullah in the chapter on Tibb (Medicine) has written Du’as, which our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] recited when doing ‘Damm’ (Reciting a Du’a and then blowing onto a person). Imam Muslim Rahmatullah states in the Chapter on Virtues of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] that: when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was ill, the Angel Jibreel came to him and performed the blowing. The above types of Ahadith apparently seem to contradict each other but in reality there is no contradiction.

The former type of Hadith refers to the prohobition of having read something that is not from the Qur’an and Sunnah [ie, something that has pictures, diagrams and words not from the Qur’an] and then blow upon someone. The latter types of Ahadith which permit Damm refer to those Kalimaat (words or verses) which have been taught by the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. In the same way as above there are two types of Ahadith concerning Ta’weez. There are many narrations that forbid the use of Ta’weez and also many permitting their use. Imam Qurtubi Rahmatullah wrote in detail about both types of Ahadith concerning Ta’weez: ‘The Ta’weez that are forbidden are those Ta’weez from the time of ignorance, those which are Satanic and contain an element of Shirk’. (Mantar, Voodoo and Magic etc.) The Ta’weez, which are permitted are those written with Du’as, which are evident from Qur’an and Ahadith only. Here are the narrations, which show that it is permitted for a person to put a Ta’weez around his/her neck.

Allama Alusi Hanafi in his Tafsir of the Qur’an writes: According to Imam Malik Rahmatullah ‘It is permitted to put around the neck the Ta’weez written with the name of Allah? Imam Baqir also stated that it is permitted to put such a Ta’weez around the neck of a child. [Rooh-ul-Ma’ani, chapter 15″ under verse 97 of Surah Mu’minoon]

Allama Shami Hanafi Rahmatullah writes:

It is permitted to write a Ta’weez and put it around the neck. He further adds that it would be better if a person recites the Du’as taught by the Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam.) But if a person cannot read or is too young to recite then it is permitted for that person to put it around the neck
[Rud-ul-Mukhtar chapter Qirat, Sharah Sahih Muslim chapter on Tib by Allama Sa’idi].

To conclude it can be said that those verses that oppose the Qur’an, Shari’ah, or the Sunnah are forbidden to read and also forbidden to put around the neck. But as for the Du’as and verses from the Qur’an and Sunnah it is permitted to be written and put around the neck of a small child or an illiterate or a sick person.

Taqleed can be defined as the acceptance of a Mujtahid’s‘ statements (Fatwa, without knowing his references (evidences).
[Tazeeb, by Imam-Nawai and Irshaad-ul-Fahool by Qadhi Shawkani].

There is a consensus amongst the majority of Muslims that we should follow the four major Imams in matters of Shari’ah. Such as:

· Those matters in which there is no direct, single and clear meaning in sources of Shari’ah.

· When there exists a difference of opinion between the Sahabah upon an issue, the Imams have tried to show the similarities in them.

We only observe Taqleed in matters of fiqh, not in our Aqeedah. The unity of Allah, the finality of the Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and the Day of Judgement etc – are matters of Aqeedah so they are not concerned with Taqleed.

Some say that it is a form of shirk (polytheism) to observe Taqleed of anyone apart from Allah. In particular, to follow only one Imam is a bid’ah. They say that the evidence from all the Imams should be read and weighed in order that only those verdicts based upon strong evidence can be accepted and weak ones rejected.

The view of the Ahl-us-sunnah wa’l Jamaa is that it is impossible for an ordinary Muslim to go directly to the Qur’an and Sunnah and extract religious laws. This is due to the fact that these sources of knowledge contain many matters which are unclear – thus requiring research into many other sources along with the application of rules which assist in understanding the matter under study. In order to do this, a person needs to possess both a deep and broad knowledge of Islam. Which is both impractical and not incumbent upon each and every Muslim. Allah does not expect all Muslims to become scholars, instead, He orders them to refer to those who have knowledge. Consider the following verse.

And ask those who recall, if you know not. (Surah 16:43)

and in Surah Nisa :

If they had referred it to the messenger and to those of authority among them, then those of them whose tasks it is to find it out would have known the matter, (4:83).

For those who have the necessary pre-requisites, such as being a master of Uloom-ul-Qur’an, master of Ahadith and their principles, Aqaa’id, fiqh principles, Tafsir and its principles, and al-jarhu wa’ ta’deel (the science of Hadith narrators). They are allowed to take ahkaam from the Shari’ah. Such a person can be called a Mujtahid. However, many great scholars who were qualified to perform Ijtihad, followed Imams. For example, Qadi Abu Yusuf, Imam Muhammad and Imam Zufar were able to perform Ijtihad but followed the opinionof Abu Hanifah,

There are many categories of Hadith such as Mutawaatir, authentic, none authentic, weak and those which are fabricated. Some are Mansookh which means that certain matters were at first permissible but later made impermissible, for instance talking during the Salaah during the early period of Islam was permissiblebut later on made unlawful. This is why Taqleed is a necessity – the scholars have taken all the above into consideration before issuing their verdict.

Rejectors of Taqleed

Those who tried to reject Taqleed like Hafidhhh Ibn Taymiyyah were unsuccessful. He was however not a Muqallid like the ordinary people. However, his works of literature contain influences from the Hambali school of thought. He always preferred his Fatwas to Imam Ahmad’s. His followers also claim that they are not Muqallid to anyone and Taqleed is Bid’ah. But, they always offer Taqleed of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and quote Fatwas from his books.

The following is one such example :

Shaykh bin Baaz (the late popular government scholar of Saudi Arabia) wrote one Fatwa against Milad-un-Nabi and another against travelling to the grave of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). He wrote that it is impermissible to celebrate the Milad, as Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s research had stated that this was Bid’ah. Likewise, he stated that to visit the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) grave impermissible because this was the opinion of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah.
[Milaad un Nabi and Ziyarat Roza Shareef, by Shaykh Bin Baz].

We can see how Shaykh bin Baaz is blindly depending upon Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s research as The Shaykh also (performs) Taqleed to scholars such as, Hafidhh Ibn Qayam, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Ibn-ul-Hadi, Shawkani and Albaani.

This is quite astonishing! These people follow their Imams but still claim that they are not blind followers and call the followers of the four Imams, blind followers! In reality, everyone does Taqleed in one way another. Some follow Imam Abu Hanifahh, some follow Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah. Furthermore, when they are told that a Hadith is weak, authentic or fabricated, they accept this, without researching it themselves. Cosequently, they blindly follow Imam Bukhari, Ibn Abi-Hatim, Hafidhh Mizayy, Hafidhh Asqalani, Hafidhh Dhahbi, and Hafidhh Maqdasi. The fact is that these people do not conduct their own research, but ‘blindly’ follow the research of their Scholars.

When rejecters of Taqleed label a hadith as being authentic, weak or fabricated, they actually imitate scholars of hadith who have previously categorised Ahadith into the above groups. Also, the technical terms used by the classical scholars to describe the different Ahadith, such as, mursal, mu’dhal, shad, muallal, azeez, and ghareeb, are not mentioned in the Qur’an or Sunnah. To utilise these terms is also a form of Taqleed. Simmilarly, to accept principles of hadith and Tafsir and also to interpret the Qur’an and Sunnah in the light of these principles is to follow the imams who have developed these sciences. People who do not follow Imams should find out the strength of a hadith directly without referring to any Imam. They should also find new terms to describe the hadith, like mursal, shaaz etc. They should invent their own principles of Hadith and Tafsir and then study the Qur’an and sunnah in the light of these new principles. Only then can they save themselves from shirk and bid’ah.

Doubts raised by the objectors of Taqleed

Those who oppose Taqleed argue that there is no need to follow one particular Imam conduct their own personal research, in the hope that they will find an Imam that has the best opinion. If they think that a particular opinion is wrong they will try and find another until such a time that they follow aspects from all the four Imams. We say that this is not possible because the Imams have already performed thorough research into the Islamic sources and have utilised their own principles to determine the best opinions. Thus, you have to follow one Imams principle. Otherwise, you are using your own principles that are most likely to be that of your desires, such as that which is easy to perform.

Here are some examples: Imam Shafi’ee is of the opinion that if you touch a woman your wudu breaks. Whereas, Imam Abu Hanifah says that this action does not break the wudu. Furthermore, Imam Shafi’ee does not accept the Mursal Hadith unlike Imam Abu Hanifah. If there exists two Hadith, one explaining the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) words and the other explains the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) practice, Imam Abu Hanifah accepts the words to have more authority. Whereas, Imam Shafi’ee says that the practices have more authority. From these examples we know that we cannot follow two Imams. So, how can we follow four or more Imams at one time?

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah says that when a person begins to follow one particular Imam without any valid Islamic reason he begins to follow another Imam, he is actually following his own wishes and not the other Imam and this is Haraam. The great scholars have strongly discouraged for a person to sometimes follow the fiqh of Shafi’ee and at ather times the fiqh of Abu Hanifah.
[Fatwa Ibn Taymiyyah, Volume 20, Chapter of Taqleed]

From Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah’ Fatwa we have understood at one time we should follow one Imam and Taqleed is a necessity.

Some Objections

When the four Imams have not asked ud to follow them, why do we follow them?

When there is no hadith that recommends, following the four Imams. Why do we follow them?

We recite the Holy Qur’an in the manner of the seven Qurraa’. They didn’t say “follow us!” nor did the Ahdith say we should follow them. Did the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) say only follow Bukhari and Muslim? Did the blessed Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) say that Bukhari is the most authentic source after the Holy Qur’an?

What the four Imams meant by saying do not follow us, is, “Do not follow our sayings” We do not follow their sayings but follow the Fatwas they gave after exerting great effort in research from the Qur’an and Sunnah. By saying this they encourage us to follow their deductions, which are guaranteed to be from the Qur’an and Sunnah. Even Imam Muslim and Bukhari did not ask us to follow them. They never told us to accept only the Ahadith written in their books.

Were there four Imams present at the time of the sahaba?

The four Imams of Ahl-us-Sunnah-wa- Jamm’at were not present at the time of the sahaba, the first generation. Just as Bukhari and Muslim were also not present. However, at that early period of Islam, there were those who possessed great knowledge of Islam and could therefore be referred to as scholars or Imams. Many Muslims would resort to them for advice and guidance in Islamic aspects. The foremost scholars at that time were four in number as explained below. They are however, included in the first 3 generations and were people from among the best generations. The Prophet (May Allah bless Him and grant him peace) said, “My generation is the best, then the next, then the next….”

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes that there were four Imams in the time of the Sahaba, “In Makkah there was Abdullah Ibn Abbas, in Madina there was Zaid Ibn Thabit, in Basra there was Anas Bin Malik and in Kufa there was Abdullah Bin Musood. After they Passed away amongst the Tabe’een were four Imams. Again these were famous, in Madina there was Sa’eed Bin Musayb, in Makkah there was Ata Bin Rab’a, in Yamen there was Ta’oos, and in Kufah there was Ibrahim. There were many other Imams but these were the most famous at that time”.
[Alaam-ul-Muwaqqieen, page 10, by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim].

It is clear that before the four Imams of the Ahl as-Sunnah-wa’l Jam’a, there also existed Imams in the days of the sahabah, who were also a source of religious advice. The details of those Fatwas are written in Kitab Musanif Abdur Razaq and Mussanif Ibn Abi Shaibah.

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim says that there were many sahaba at the time but mainly Zaid Bin Thabit, Anas Bin Malik, Abdullah Bin Musood, and Abdullah Bin Abbas were the most famous and they used to give a lot of Fatwas.
[Alaam-ul-Mowaqieen, chap On Qay’aas by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim].

It is the same with the four Imams of the Orthodox Madhabs; Imam Abu Hanifah, Imam Malik, Imam Shafi’i, and Imam Ahmad. During their time there were many Muhadditheen and Scholars, but people would come to these four Imams as they were the most famous of their time due to their extensive knowledge and reliability.

The four Imams had differences amongst themselves, so why do we still follow them?

Even Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim had differences between themselves. Imam Muslim in his Book; Muslim, in the first part, has criticised Imam Bukhari. There also existed many differences amongst the sahaba. So does this imply that we should not follow any of the sahaba or Muslim or Bukhari as they had differences amongst them?

Why don’t we follow the Ahadith in Bukhari and Muslim, and ignore the Imams?

1) If we should ignore the Imams and depend only upon Muslim and Bukhari, why did both these great Imams follow Imam Shafe’ee?

Imam Ibn Atheer has written that Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim were Shafe’ees
[Jamee’ul-usool, biographies of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim, by Ibn Atheer].

Tajaddin as Subki, has mentioned Imam Bukhari’s name in the list of Scholars belonging to the Shahf’ee School.
[Tabaka Al-Sah’fee by Imam Subkee].

Nawaab Siddeeq Hasan Khan has also mentioned Imam Bukhari in the list of Shafe’ee scholars. [Abjad-ul-Uloom By Nawaab Siddeeq Hasan Khan].

When the Muslim and Bukhari was not enough for them so how can it be enough for ordinary Muslims!

2) Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim did not gather all the authentic Ahadith in Bukhari and Muslim. Many authentic Ahadith have been left out.

Imam Bukhari said: I have left many authentic Ahadith out of Bukhari as the book would have been too large. [Muqadamah Fathul Bari, page 9 by Hafidhh Asqalani].

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir says that neither Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim gathered all the authentic Ahadith. Some of the left out narrations are present in Tirmizee, Ibn Majah, Nasa’i and, Abu-Dawood. Furthermore, Imam Bukhari himself said that he knew of more than two hundred thousand Ahadith that are Musnad.
[Uloom-Ahadith and Tareekh Ibn Kathir, biography of Imam Bukhari].

3) Bukhari and Muslim are not easy books to follow as Hafidhh Asqalani wrote 17 volumes of commentary on Bukhari and Imam Ay’nee wrote 25 volumes on Bukhari. Imam Nawawi wrote a commentary on Muslim. Yet there were some hadith which these great scholars of Islam could not understand. So how can we encourage ordinary Muslims to pickup Muslim and Bukhari and start following them?

4) We should not follow only Bukhari and Muslim otherwise we would become blind followers of Muslim and Bukhari and ignore the hundreds of books of hadith which were written before Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari were even born!

5) If it is essential to follow only Imam Bukhari or Muslim, then why did Imam Bukhari, himself not follow his own Ahadith narrations? For example:

(a) Hafidhh Asqalani and Imam Ibn Kathir write that Imam Bukhari prayed that

Allah Almighty should take his life, during the period when he was being persecuted by people. (Tahdeeb Al Tahdeeb and Tareekh Ibn Khathir, by Hafidhh Asqalani and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Biography of Imam Bukhari).

When, Imam Bukhari also states a hadith that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant Him peace) said that a Muslim should never ask Allah to take his life
[Bukhari, Al Marda]

(b) Imam Bukhari was known to complete the entire recitation of the Qur’an in one night during the month of Ramadhan. This opposes the hadith narration’s which he collected himself that mentions that the Qur’an should be completed within 5 to 7 days.
[Bukhari, “Fadaa’il Qur’an”].

Did not the four Imams say “If you find an authentic hadith which goes against what we say, accept the hadith and ignore us”?

It is correct that if an Imam says something, which opposes an authentic hadith, then we should reject his sayings and follow the hadith. But what exactly does an ‘authentic hadith’ mean? Is an authentic hadith that which is written in Bukhari or Muslim? Or is it a hadith, which fulfils the criterion of being an authentic hadith? Or is an authentic hadith that which has been called authentic by the scholars of Ahadith?

If we believe that authentic Ahadith are those only to be found in Bukhari and Muslim, then we would just be blind followers of Imams Bukhari and Muslim. If we say that authentic hadith are those which fulfil the requirements laid down by hadith principles, then we would just be blindly following those scholars who have written down these principles? Also, if we say that authentic Ahadith are those which were claimed to be authentic by Muhaditheen, we would simply be following them “blindly.”

It can be concluded, that if we took any of the above opinions we would still be following someone.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes that there has never been anyone from among the Imams who has deliberately opposed the sunnah. When we find a statement from an Imam which goes against the sunnah, the hadith in question does not fulfil the requirements of authentication of that Imam. This each Imam has their own sets of rules which determine if a hadith is authentic or weak so what may be an authentic hadith to one Imam may not be recognised as authentic by another
[Rafu’l malaam, pages 15-16, by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah].

An example can be given by looking at the Ahadith, which Abu Hanifahh received from his teachers who were the sahaba of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and their students (Tabi’een) (May Allah bless them and grant them peace). As these Ahadith reached Abu Hanifahh through direct narration from the sahabah and their students, no question can be raised as to their authenticity. But when these same hadith reached scholars of later generations the chains of narrators could contain some unreliability. If someone studies a hadith whose narrator is unreliable, and then says that a fatwa of Abu Hanifahhs that is based upon this hadith, is contrary to the sunnah, it would be unfair.

Secondly, whatever the four Imams have said was final. Throughout their lives, the Imams have changed their opinions as they received further information. Also after their deaths, their students would check their respective Imam’s work and modify their opinions to accommodate the new information. Their students, and so on also repeated this again. This structure is known as a school of fiqh (madhhab).

If a fatwa given by a certain school appears to contradict a narration in Bukhari or Muslim, it does not mean that it is against the sunnah as they are following other authentic Ahadith, and therefore, not opposing the sunnah.

Two examples of following blindly

(1) Shaykh Albani writes that the hadith, which is attributed to our Prophet and that states Isa and Imam Mehdi [May Allah bless them and grant them peace] are the same person is completely untrue.

Although Imam Ibn Maajah, Imam Hakim, Imam Abdul Burr and other scholars of Islam have quoted the above hadith in their books. The reason this narration is false is because both Imam Ibn Hajar and Imam Bhaihaqi write that the narrator is Muhammad bin Khalid, who is unknown. Furthermore, Imam Dahabi also considers this hadith to be false. Imam Sagani said that this hadith is fabricated, Imam Sayuti said that the people have fabricated this hadith. Imam Qurtubi considers this hadith to be weak.
[Silsala Ahadith Da’eefa, Hadith no, 77 by Nasir Uddin Albani].

It can be observed from the above how Shaykh Albani takes the opinions of an aforementioned Imam as evidence. Moreover, if Imam Dahabi says this hadith is untrue then Albani says likewise. If Qadi Shawkani says this hadith is fabricated then Albani also says it is fabricated. What one can say about this reserarch, is Albani following Qur’an, Sunnah or the Imams?

If one reads Shaykh Albani’s books it can be observed that Albani is always following Imams. If Albani cannot avoid Taqleed then a simple muslim would definitely need to follow an Imam.

When Albani follows Imams such as, Ibn Taymiyyah, Ibn Kathir, Shawkani, Dhahabi, Asqalani, or Ibn Abi-hatim he is considered a great scholar and a knowledgeable person. Moreover, when someone else follows Imam Abu Hanifah, or any of the other three Imams then they are considered to be ignorant innovators. Therefore, having observed the above, evidence one has to draw a conclusion that people have one set of rules for one set of people and another set of rules for other people.

(2) Shaykh Albani writes that Imam Darmi wrote that there was a great famine in Madinah, the people went to Aisha (Radiall hu anha) to seek guidance. She said to them to go and make a ventilation (a hole) in the roof where our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was buried, when they had done this it started to rain. There was a good harvest and the camels fattened, people named that year as a ‘fruitful year’. This narration is false because one of the narrators is weak, who is Sa’eed bin Zaaid. Imam Ibn Hajar says that this narration is not authentic. Imam Dahbi says Sa’eed’s narration is weak, Imam Saadie says that Sa’eed is unreliable, Imam Nasai says Sa’eed is weak in knowledge, but Imam Ahmed says that Sa’eed is acceptable and the other narrator of this narration is Muhammad Bin Fadaal, who is known to be authentic. However, during the later stages of his life he suffered memory lapse. We do not know whether Imam Darmei took this narration from Imam Muhammad, before or after he started to suffer from memory lapse, therefore we cannot accept this narration as evidence and Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah has refused to accept the above narration. He writes in his book Al-rad Al- Bakarie that the ventilation in the room of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was not present in the lifetime of Aysha (Radiall hu anha). The ventilation came into existence during the time of Khalifah-Walid bin Abdul Malik, hence the above narration is false.

Aisha (Radiall hu anhu) told the people to make ventilation, was her personal option and this is not acceptable.
[at Tawasul,l page no 162 by Nasir aDin Albani].

In the above research it can be seen how Albani is again relying upon Imams and in particular how he is blindly following Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah. Now we can ask those people who falsely accuse us of following Imam Abu Hanifah and Imam Shafi’ee. We ask them why Shaykh Albani is only following Imam Dahahbi, Imam Asqalani, Hafidhh ibn Tayymiah and Shawkani therefore it can be said that if it is acceptable for Albani to follow Imams then why is it wrong for anyone else to follow Imams.

Let us examine Albani’s research regarding the above four points relating to the narration of Imam Darmi.

The first response to Albani’s research is that he has only quoted the opinion of those scholars who considered Sa’eed bin Zahid to be unreliable. The reason he has chosen to do this is because if he had mentioned the scholars who had praised Sa’eed bin Zahid, then he would have to accept their narrations. This opposed his (Albani) and his Imams (Ibn Taymiah’s) opinion. Let us consider the other opinions of scholars about Sa’eed bin Zahid.

Imam Bukhari mentions that Sa’eed bin Zahid was truthful and a learned man of Hadith.
[Tarik al Kabeer by Imam Bukhari (Biography of Sa’eed bin Zahid].

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya and Ibn Kathir both agree that Imam Bukhari was the one person in the world who knew hadith, texts and narrations better than anyone else.

[Fathawah Ibn Taymiyyah, vol.3, page 200, also Tareekh Ibn Kathir, biography of Imam Bukhari by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir].

Imam Ibn Abe Hatam says Imam Abu-Zohrah said Sa’eed bin Zahid is a reliable person.
[Jarhoo wa’ taadil, by Ibn Hatam, biography of Sa’eed bin Zahid].

Hafidhh Asqalani writes that Yahya bin Mu’een said that Sa’eed bin Zahid was a reliable peson. Also, Imam Ajali, Imam Abu-Zahrah say that he was reliable. Imam Nabaan bin hilal says Sa’eed bin Zahid was a master of hadith. But Imam Dar Qutn says that Sa’eed bin Zahid was weak
[Tahdeeb al Tahdeeb, by Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqualani, biography of Sa’eed bin Zahid].

We are surprised as to why Albani has chosen to discard the opinion of the fact that the forementioned scholars regarding the reliability of Sa’eed bin Zahid. It may have been due to if Albani recognised the authenticity of Sa’eed bin Zahid by Imam Bukhari and Yahya bin Mu’een, he would have no choice but to accept Sa’eed bin Zahid as a reliable narrator and hence the hadith, remembering that the two Imams (Ibn Taymiyyah and Ibn Kathir) have said that Imam Bukhari is the most learned person of hadith in the world.

The second objection of Albani regarding this narration is that Muhammad bin Fadaal, the narrator of this hadith suffered from memory lapse at later stages of his life .We do not know whether Imam darmi took this narration from Muhammad bin Fadal before or after he started to suffer from memory lapse, therefore we do not accept this narration.

The answer to the above objection is that Muhammad bin Fadaal was a teacher of both Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim. Imam Bukhari took narrations from him. We have a reliable opinion that Imam Bukhari took the narration from Muhammad bin Fadaal before he started to suffer from memory lapse. Furthermore, Imam Daarmi, like Imam Bukhari, was a learned scholar of hadith and was able to understand and judge when to accept a hadith from a narrator.

Albani’s objection can only be valid if we can establish that Imam Daarmi had a habit of taking hadith from narrators that were suffering from memory problems. There is no proof to suggest this.

If Albani insists upon the idea that Imam Daarmi took the narration from Muhammad bin Fadaal, that is, after he started to suffer from memory lapse, then someone else may say that Imam Bukhari also accepted narrations from Muhammad bin Fadaal after he started to suffer from memory lapse as it cannot be established from historical data as to precisely when he started to suffer from memory lapse.

Hafidhh Asqalani has written in his preface to Fathal Bari that Imam Bukhari took narrations from Muhmmad bin Fadaal before he started to suffer from memory lapse. However Hafidhh Ibn Hajaar did not state the period in which Muhammad bin Fadaal started to suffer from memory lapse or to the fact how he knew that Imam Bukhari took narration from Muhammad bin Fadaal before he started to suffer from memory lapse. We are therefore puzzled as to how Albani has established his suspicion on Imam Daarmi regarding this narration. Likewise, others may be suspicious about Imam Bukhari.

(3) The third objection of Albani regarding this narration is that During the rule of Walid bin Malik, the room of A’isha where our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is buried was rebuiltt with a ventilator in the room. From this it can be seen that the ventilator was not made by the order of A’isha, Therefore, the narration that states that A’isha gave the order for ventilator is false.

However, when Walid bin Malik rebuilt A’isha’s room, the ventilator was made again .So we cannot be certain that the ventilation was in existence before rebuilding of the room.

Imam Ibn Jareer Altabree and Hafidhh bin Kathir write in their Tareekh that during Walid bin Malik’s

Governmental period, that the mosque of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was enlarged and during this extension, Aisha’s room (where our Prophet is buried) was enclosed in the Mosque. But they do not mention anything about a ventilator. Therefore, how can it be said that narration regarding a ventilator is not authentic?

Shaykh Albani says Hafidhh ibn Tamiyyah never accepted this narration. However, Hafidhh ibn Tamiyyah has accepted this narration elsewhere.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes during A’isha’s time there was a famine in Madina and she opened the roof of her room (where our Prophet is buried) this was done because rain is blessing of Allah and it would therefore fall upon our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) grave. (Iqtida Al-Serat Al-Mustakeem, page 338 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah).

If this narration was not true then Hafidhh Ibn Tahmiah would have rejected it. But he has not rejected it hence it is acceptable.

(4) Albani says that this was A’isha’s personal opinion.

This can be answered by the following fact that the Sahaba were alive and they did not object to what A’isha did. Therefore she and the sahaba were in agreement. This is evidence for the entire Muslim ummah. Except Albani.

In conclusion we can say that if Albani needs to fallow Imam Dahahbi, Imam Asqalani, Imam Abu Hatam, Imam Ibn Adee, Hafidhh Mizeeh Ibn Taymiyya and Shawkani. Therefore ordinary Muslims also need to follow Imams i.e Imam Abu Hanifahh, Imam Malik ,Imam Shafi and Imam Ahmed.

Secondly Albani research is unreliable because he has chosen to ignore opinions which he disagrees with.

An interesting event that helped the Author!

Once a young man came to me and asked me why I did not follow Bukhari and Muslim only, he then told me to only follow them, rather than any Imam and not to be an innovator.

I answered him by showing him two Ahadith, and asked him to tell me what he understood by them? One narration was from Bukhari and the other was from Muslim. The young man was determined to prove that his interpretation was better than Imam Abu-Hanifah, and Imam Malik, because in their time there was no computer to compile a database of Ahadith.

The two Ahadith’s were:

1) Imam Bukhari says that Amar Bin Maymoon said that I saw a monkey who had just capulated with another monkey, and the other monkeys were stoning them, so I also started to throw stones at them. [Bukhari, chapter ‘Ayyamul-Jaheeliyeh’ by Imam Bukhari].

2) Anas (Radiall hu anhu) says: The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) told Ali (Radiall hu anhu) to go and execute a Muslim man who was accused by the people of committing adultery with a slave girl. When Ali (Radiall hu anhu) found him he was bathing in a lake. He then called to him, when he came out of the lake he had no clothes on. Ali (Radiall hu anhu) saw that this person could not commit adultery as he was an eunuchap Ali (Radiall hu anhu) then let him go. (Muslim Shareef, chapter ‘Tawbah’).

His answer was:

It is clear from this narration of Bukhari that animals should be married according to Islam, and if they commit adultery, they should be punished like humans to make their lives more civilized. Also, from the second hadith, if someone is accused of committing adultery with a woman, he should be killed, but before killing him it should be checked whether he is a eunuch or not.

This is one example of the ijtihaad made by people who encourage others to pick up Muslim and Bukhari and ignore the Imams.

Tabarruk means blessed. In special terms, it means to obtain blessing from the pious. This is permissible, but there are some people who say: to obtain blessing from the pious or their possesings is not permissible and if one says it is permissible, he is leading the people into the way of shirk. We the Ahle Sunnah say, it is proved from the Sunnah and Qur’an that this is permissible and to call it Kufr and Shirk is not acceptable.

Proof from the Qur’an

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an,

“And their Prophet said to them: ‘the sign of his kingship is that there would come to you an ark in which there is tranquility of hearts from your Lord, and there are something left on the relics of the respectable Musa and the respectable Haroon, the angels raising it would bring. No doubt, in it there is great sign for you if you believe”. (Surah Al Baqarah Verse 248).

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write:

In the box there was Musa and Haroon’s clothes, Musa’a stick, and pieces of the Old Testament and some things of the previous Prophets, which had touched their bodies. When Bani Isra’il went to war, they took that box with them and they used to win.
[Tafsir ibn Kathir and Tafsir Fathul Qadir by Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani]

From the above, it has been proved that it is permissible to keep the possessions of the pious for blessings.

Proof from the hadith

Imam Muslim writes:

The Companions of the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) used to get blessings from him. At one time our Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) performed wudu with some water. When he left, Bilal (Radi Allaho anhu) came and saw the left over water he took the water from the house and brought it outside. The Companions took the water and began to wipe it all over their bodies. The other people who were behind were not able to get any water began to wipe the water from the Companions hands and wiped it on themselves. In this way everyone got the blessings from the water that the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) did wudu with. [Muslim Shareef, chapter of Salaah]

Imam Muslim writes:

The people of Madinah used to take tubs of water to the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam.) The Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) used to dip his hand in the water and the people used to take the tubs back (to get blessings from the water) [Muslim Sahreef chap Fada’il]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir writes:

Once a barber cut the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam’s) hair. The Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallams) Companions were there as well, when the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallams) hair used to drop, the companions used to catch the hair to prevent it from dropping onto the ground, which they kept as Tabarruk.
[Muslim Shareef, chapter of Fada’il, Tareekh, Ibn-e-Kathir, chapter, Hajj of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam]

Imam Muslim writes:

Once the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) went to Ummay Salma’s house. While in her house he went to sleep. While he was sleeping he began to sweat. Ummay Salma got a small bottle and began to catch and collect the sweat of the Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam. When the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) awoke he asked her what she was doing. She replied, I am collecting your sweat and hope that my children will get blessings from this, Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) said: “whatever you have hoped is right.”
[Muslim Shareef, chapter Fada’il]

Imam Muslim writes:

Once Suhail RadiAllaho unho gave the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) some water in a goblet. The Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) drank some water from the goblet. When the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) had finished drinking, Sohail Radi Allaho unho kept the goblet as Tabarruk. When the Chaliph Ummar bin Abdul Aziz asked him to give the goblet to him. Sohail Radi Allaho unho gave the goblet to Ummar bin Abdul Aziz and he kept it. (Tabarruk) [Sahih Muslim chapter Kitab-ul-Ashriba]

Imam Muslim writes:

Asma Radi Allaho unha had a gown of the Prophet sallAllahu ‘alaihi wa sallam. Sick people used to come to Asma Radi Allaho unha and she used to dipp the gown in the water. She would then take the gown out and give some of the water for the sick to drink as Tabarruk.
[Muslim Shareef, Kitab-ul-Labaas]

Imam Bukhari writes:

The Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam had a large piece of cloth. A person came to the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) and asked: If he could have the cloth ‘The Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam gave him the cloth. People asked the individual, ‘why did you take the cloth, when the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) liked wearing this’. The individual replied: that he was not going to wear the cloth. He said that: ‘When I die I want to be buried in this cloth as it is blessed’ When the person died he was buried in the cloth.
[Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Labaas and Kitab-ul-Janaais]

Imam Bukhari writes:

Ummar Radi-Allahu-unhu asked Aisha Radi allho unha if he could be buried next to where Abu Bakr Radi-Allahu-unhu and the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) were buried. She allowed him to be buried there. Ummar Radi allhu said: ‘This is more valuable to me than anything on earth.’ ”
[Bukhari, Kitab-ul-Janaais]

This narration proves that to get Tabarruk from the grave of the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) is permitted.

Hafidhh ibn Kathir writes:

Khalid bin Waleed Radi-Allahu-unhu had a hat. In the hat he put two of the Prophet’s Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallams hair. Once he was in the battle of Yarmouk. The battle got very tense. Khalid’s hat dropped onto the ground. He got off his horse and picked up the hat. After the war a person said to Khalid bin Waleed: ‘You had a cheap hat and to pick it up during a war is not a wise thing to do’. Khalid replied: ‘In that hat I had the Prophet’s (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam)s hair, the blessing from that hair gives me victory in every war.
[Tareekh Ibn-Kathir Chapter, Death of Khalid bin Waleed]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir writes:

Mu’awiyah had the Prophet’s Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam’s nails and hair. He said: ‘When I die, can you bury the nails and hair with me in my grave.’
[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, chapter, Death of Mu’awiyah]

Ummar Bin Abdul Aziz had the Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam’s) hair. He said: ‘When I die bury me with the hair in my grave.’
[Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad, Chapter, Death of Ummar bin Abdul Aziz]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah states:

Imam Ahmed Ibn Hanbal Rahmatulah was asked ‘Is it permitted to do Masa of Mimber of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam), to touch the Mimber for blessing. He replied ‘Yes it is permitted’. Abdullah Ibn Ummar, Sa’eed Ibn-ul-Musayyid, Yahya bin Sa’eed, and other great Scholars of Madinah used to do Masa of the Mimber.
[Iqtidat Sirratal Mustaqeem page 203]

Hafidhh Asqalani says:

From the grave of Imam Bukhari comes a beautiful smell of fragrance, there are pillars built around the grave and when people go there they take a small amount of clay from it. (Tabarruk)
[Fat-hul-bari by Hafidhh As-qalani biography of Imam Bukhari]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir say’s:

When Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah passed away some people came and gathered around him and sat close to his body to obtain blessing from him. Also a group of women came and the water that was left over after bathing him they drank to get blessing from it as Tabarruk. The left over leaves of a tree which were also used in bathing him, were distributed among themselves for the purpose of Tabarruk. Whatever touched his body, like for example handkerchief, scarf which he used wear round his neck, was sold for a large amount of money, to someone to keep as Tabarruk. People used to come day and night to his grave, and some people use to even spend the night there’. [Tareek Ibn Kathir chap death of Ibn Taymiya]

If from the clothes or from the water which is left over from touching his body or by sitting close to Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya you may obtain blessing, then how can it be wrong to get blessing from the other pious people of Allah. Or how can that be called Bid’ah or go even as far as calling someone Mushrik for doing that.

One Clarification

Some people assert, that there is no benefit (blessings) in items possessed by our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), i.e. clothes, hair, and nails. Those who doubt narrate Ahadith in which our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) gave a shirt to Abdulah Bin Ubay as Tabarurk, which had no effect for his forgiveness.

The answer to this is that an unbeliever or a Munafiq (hypocrite) will gain no benefit from our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)’s Tabarruk. Abdullah Bin Ubaid was the leader of the Munafiqeen so how can he gain blessings from the shirt. Yes, a believer, such as the companions did benefit, as mentioned previously. They kept items such as, shirts, hair, nails, and clothes. Some even asked to be buried with these items.

The second answer to this, question as provided by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, is:

There is a narration from the Salaf that the shirt which our Prophe, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave was not for Tabarruk. This was because the Munafiq gave a shirt to our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)s uncle, Abbas (R.adialla hu anhu), in return our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) only repaid him.
[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, under Surah Toba’h verse 82 by Hafidhh Asqalani].

A further doubt by those who disbelieve in Tabarruk is with regards to the tree where the companions pledged their allegiance (bay’a) to our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). Umar (Radiall hu anhu) saw that the people would go to the tree to gain Taburk. So he had the tree cut, from this they claim that Tabarruk is not permissible.

Whenever we mention our views on Islamic issues (such as those described in this book) we are confronted by people who say: “Show us the evidence in Bukhari or Muslim”.

We ask the same people to look in either of these books and show us where the above mentioned narration’s are mentioned regarding Umar (Radiall hu anhu) ordered the tree to be cut down.

Consider the following :

1) In Imam Bukhari’s version; he says that Sa’eed Bin Musayib said: “My Father told me when he went to look for the tree of Bay’a, he said he could not recognize the place where it was and had forgotten the exact place where it was.” (It had disappeared.)
[Bukhari chapter Hu daibiyya]

2) Tariq Bin Abdullah says: ‘I saw one tribe there who were performing their prayers’.

1) In the last moments of Jabir Bin Abdullah he had lost his sight he use to say: ‘If I could see today I would show you where the tree was, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) received the Ba’ya of the companions”.

2) [Bukhari chap,Al-Magazi]

The above mentioned narration above prove that:

1) The tree was not cut, but vanished.

2) The companions knew where the tree was like Jabbir Bin Abdullah.

3) Ta’beain would go there to perform Salaah.

3) From the narration in Bukhari we can say no one was stopped to go there. Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in the commentry: “Some people forgot where this place was like Sa’eed Bin Al-Musayib’s Father, and some knew where it was like Jabir Bin Abdullah”.

4) [Fathul bari, chapter Bay’a Ridwan].

Sayid Maududi writes that Imam Tabari said:

During the period of Umar (Radiall hu anhu’s) Khalifet, he went for pilgrimage, when he passed Hudaiba’ he asked: “Where is the tree under which the bay’a took place?” A person replied: ‘This one”. Someone said: ‘This one”. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) said: “Forget the inconvenience”.
[Tafsir Tafhemul Qur’an Surah Fata’h under verse 18 by Sayyid Maududi].

This must be the reason why Hafidhh Ibn Kathir has not mentioned the narration about the cutting of the tree in Tafsir, Tareekh, and not even in Sirat-un Nabi.

The evidence above proves that it is permitted to get Tabarruk from the pious people and their things in their life and after death. The Ahl-us-Sunnah’s belief is based upon the above evidence. However there are many more similar events proving the permissibility of Tabarruk.

The people who say that it is Shirk/Kufr to believe in Taburruk should have proof from the either the Qur’an or Sunnah. There is no Hadith that proves that to get Tabarruk from the pious is forbidden.

Qur’an

Hadeeth

Musnad Imam Abu Haneefa- Imam Abu Haneefa

Mutta Imam Malik- Imam Malik

Muatta Imam Muhammad- Imam Muhammad

Kitabul Al Ataar- Imam Muhammad

Musannaf Abdur Razzaq- Imam Abdur Razzaq

Musannaf Ibn Abee Shaiba- Imam Abu Bakr ibn abee Shaiba

Musnad Humaidi- Imam Humaidi

Bukhari- Imam Bukhari

Muslim- Imam Muslim

Abu Dawood- Imam Aby Dawood

Nasa’ee- Imam Nas’ee

Tirmizi- Imam Tirmidhi

Ibn Majah- Imam Ibn Majah

Majma-uz-Zwaa’id- Imam Hayt’mi

Darmi- Imam Darmi

Bayhaqi- Imam Bayhaqi

Tabraani- Imam Tibraani

Mustadarak- Imam Hakim

Talkees Mustadrak- Imam Dhabi

Daar Qutni- Imam Daar Qutni

Musnad Ahmad Ibn Hambal- Imam Ahmad

Kanz-ul-ammaal-Allama Hindi

Mishkat al Masabih- Wali Udeen

Nayl al-Awtar- Qadi Shawkani

 

Tafseer

Tafsir at Tabari- Imam Tabari

Tafsir al Qurtabi- Allama Qurtabi

Tafsir Ibn Kathir- Hafidhh Ibn Katheer

Fath ul Qadeer- Qadhi Shawkani

Rooh ul Maani- Allama Aloosi

Madhari- Qadhi Tanaullah Panipatti

Tibyaan ul Qu’ran- Allama Sa’eedi

Tafhemul Qu’ran- Sayyed Mawdoodi

 

Uloom ul Hadeeth

Fath-Ul-Mughees-Allama Sakhawi

Uloom Ahadith- Hafidhh Ibn Katheer

Sharah an Nukhba- Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani

Uloom al Haddeth- Dr. Subhi

Tadreeb ul Rawi- Hafidhh Sayooti

Muqqidima ibn as Salaah- Hafidhh Ibn As Salaah

 

Jarhu wat’ta’deel

Tareekh ul Kabeer- Imam Bukhari

Tareekh Sagheer- Imam Bukhari

Tareekh Baghdad- Khateeb al Baghdadi

Al Jarhu wat’ta’deel- Imam Ibn Hatim al Razi

Mizaan ul I’tidaal- Allama Dhabi

Tadhkiratul Huffad- Allama Dhabi

Tahdeeb at Tahdheeb- Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani

 

Tareekh

Fatooh as Shaam- Imam waaqdi

Tabari- Imam Tabari

Ibn Sa’ad- Imam Ibn Sa’ad

Al Istiyaab-Allam ibn Abdul Barr

Usdul Ghaaba- Allama Ibn Atheer

Al Kamil- Allama Ibn Atheer

Tabakt-ush-Shaafi’ah- Allama Subki

Ibn Katheer- Hafiz Ibn Katheer

Al Asabah- Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani

 

Seerah

Seerah Ibn Has-Shaam- Allama Ibn Has-Shaam

Kitab as-Shifa- Qadhi Ayyadh

Seerah un Nabi-Hadidh Ibn Katheer

Zaad ul Ma’aad- Ibn al Qayyam

Mukhtasar Seerah al Rasool- Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdee

Nashrut Teeb- Ashraf ali Thannwi

 

Shuruhaat

Sharh Sahih Muslim-Allama Nawawi

Fath ul Bari- Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani

Umda tul Qaari- Allama Ayni

Irshad as-Sari- Allam Qastalani

Sharh Sahih Muslim- Allama Sa’idi

 

Others

Al-Kalim al-Tayyib- Hadidh Ibn Taymiyyah

Tuhfat ad Dhakireen- Qadhi Shawkani

Kitab Kashf al Shubhat- Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdee

Kitab ur-Ruh- Allama Ibn al Qayyam

Jala ul Afhaam- Allama Ibn al Qayyam

Iqtisa sirat al Mustaqim- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Waja a-Yarkudin- Abu Bakr al Jazairi

Lasan al-Arab- Ibn Manzoor

Al Munjid- Loiuse

Minhaj as-Sunnah- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya

Kitab al Adkar- Allama Nawai

Khalifa taw Malukiyat- Sayyed Mawdoodi

Hayyat-un-Nabi- Allama Ahmad Saeed Kazmi

Mafaheem- Allama Muhmmad Bin Alawaia al Maliki

Al Tawassul- Nasirudeen Albanee

Qay’dah Jaleelah- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Majmooah al Mu’allifat- Muhammad Bin Abdul Wahhab Najdee

Al Wafa- Allama Ibn al Jawzi

Ja-Al haq- Mufti Ahmad Yaar Khan

Tawzeeh-ul-Bayaan- Allama Sa’eedi

Qaseedah Nounia- Allama Ibn al Qayyam

Lataif-ul-Mahrif- Hafidhh Ibn Rajjab

Tahzeeb al Asma wal lughaat- Allam Nawawi

Milad-un-Nabi- Salaahudeen Yousaf

Fatawa ahl-e-Hadith – Abdullah Rawpari

Fatawa Thanaa’iya- Thanaullah Amartsari

Al Adab Al-Mufrid- Imam Bukhari

Fatawa Aalamghiri – Mullah Nizaam Udeen

Fatawa Radhaviyyaa- Imam Ahmad Radha Khan Qadri

Talbis Iblis- Allam Ibn al Jawzi

Shifa-al-Fawad- Allama Muhmmad Bin Alawaia al Maliki

Fatawa Shaami- Allama Shaami

Milaadunnabi and Ziyaarat Roza Shareef- Allama Muhmmad Bin Alawaia al Maliki

Alaam-ul-Mowaqieen- Allam Ibn al Qayyam

Abjad-ul-Uloom- Nawwab Siddiq Hasan Khan

Rafu’l Malaam- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Silsala Ahadeeth Da’eefa- Nasir Udeen Albanee

Jaami’al bayaan- Allama Ibn Abdul Barr

Tafheemaat- Sayyed Mawdoodi

Al Milal- Allama Sharastaani

Kitab Al Istegatha- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Usool Tafsir- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Rasaa’il-ul-Masaa’il- Sayyed Mawdoodi

Alaam un Nabalaa- Allama Dhabi

At-Tamheed- Allama Ibn Abdul Barr

Sawaane Hayaat Imam Abu Haneefa- Shah Abu al Jasan Zaid Farooqui

Al Madoonah- Ibn Sakhoon

Tannaww Ibaadaat- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Muhalla- Allama Ibn Hazamm

Iqtisaad-fi-Massaiil-Jihad – Muhammad Hussain

Tareekh Najd-Uthman bin Bashir

Tareekh Saudi Arab- Hayat Khan

Tareekh Najd aw Hijaaz- Allama Saeedi

Al Radd ul Akhna’I- Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah

Ta’neeb ul Kahteeb-Allama Kawthari

Al Majmooh Daeefah wal Mawdoodah- Qadhi Shawkani

Nidaa-e-Ya Muhammad- Allama Sharf Qadri

When ever Muslims are fortunate enough to travel to Makkah and Madina, i.e. for Hajj or Umrah after visiting the Ka’bah, they would then go towards Madina to visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] blessed resting place.

Some people argue that when they do go, they should not intend to see our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave, because it is not permissible. They argue, that the people should only intend for Salaah (Prayer) in Masjid-e-Nabawi (Green Dome Mosque) and when they get there they can visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave as well.

The Ahl-Sunnah believe that it is permissible to make the Intention to travel to visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave.

We shall, with the help of Allah, provide proof that it is Permissible to travel to our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave with Intention to see his grave.

Allah Subha nahu wataala says in the Holy Qur’an:

When they were unjust to themselves, they come unto thee and ask Allah’s forgiveness’ and the messenger asked forgivingness for them they would have found Allah indeed Oft-returning most merciful. [Surah Al-Nisa verse 64]

From this we can say that it permissible to visit our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave. Some people say that this Ayat was only applicable when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was alive but not now.

The answer to this doubt is that he (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is still alive in his grave, to go to see his grave is same as going to see him alive.

Proof from Hadith

Imam Muslim writes when Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) went to Mir’aaj, he saw Prophet Musa [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was standing in his grave performing Salaah.
(Muslim, Chapter on Fadil Mousa)

Qadi Shawkani writes:

“Some of the highest scholars say that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] is alive in his grave” So then it would make it the same as travelling to see our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when he was alive.
[Nayl-lul-Avtar chap Al-Hajj by Qadi Shawkani]

Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]’s companions used to travel to his grave.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

Abdullah Ibn Umar, radiallahu unho, when he would return from travelling, he would visit the grave of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].
[Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah in Al-Tuwassul and Iqtidah Seratul Mustaqeem Chapter Zirah Qabar un Nabi Muatta Imam Muhammad chapter on Hajj]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Ka’ab (Ta’bee) said to Aysha radiallaho unha that 70,000 angels visit the grave of our Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam’s) in the morning and the same in the evening who recite Durood (Blessing) on our Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam.)
Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Al-Ahzab under verse 56

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s statement which he stated in his book called Ar-rad-ul-akh-Nai that it is not permitted to travel to visit the grave of our Prophet Sallal lahoalihi wasallam is derived from Hadith about travelling: You can travel to the three Mosques, i.e. Haramain in Makkah, Masjid Nabwi in Madina, Masjid Aqsa in Jerusalem , the real meaning of this hadith would be that no one can say to pray in this or that Mosque is more rewarded. The understanding of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyah is wrong about visiting our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave.

Imam Abu Hanifahh Rahmatulah writes that when a person attends the grave of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] the person should face the grave and make du’a.
[Musnad, Imam Abu Haneefa chap Hajj]

Qadi Shawkani writes that:

After our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] passed away Bilal radi Allah ho moved to Syria (Sham), one night in his dream our Prophet Sallal laho alhi wasallam said Oh Bilal what kind of friendship is this that you do not come to see me. When Bilal radi allaho unho woke up in the morning, he made his way towards our Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam.) At that time his intention was to go to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave, quite a lot of the (Sahabas) Companion were alive at that time but none of them said that this is Haram, this event is (Sanad Jayyead) true. From this we learn that to have intention to visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave is permissible. [Nail lau tahri chptr Hajj By Qadi Showkanee. Hafidhh Ibn Athir also writes this event as well.]

Allamah Ibn Jawzi writes that:

Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said: To come and see me while I am alive, is called Hijrat, and it is the same as to come to see me after I have passed away. [Talbis-Iblis page 200]

Muslims have been travelling to visit our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave from the beginning and will do so till the end.

When Muslims reach our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave they read their sallams and make Du’a through (Waseela) our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] – and they also make Du’a that help us on the day of Judgement, and this is all permissible.

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes:

‘Whenever you are present at our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave, cry as much as you can when you are making your Du’as. Because on the day of Judgement your tears will be weighed in the scales, to visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave is the best thing you can do to receive a very high reward than any other.
[Qaseedah-Nu-numia page 180 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

Shaykh Alawi Maliki writes:

That some people have wrongly interpreted what Imam Malik Rahamatullah has stated: He said that: ‘I do not like people saying that I have visited the Ka’ba, or that I have visited our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave. The answer to this is that Imam Malik Rahmatullah did not say: do not visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave, he did not like the word Ziarah as Ibn Rusan Maliky wrote on this that the word visit (Ziyarah) is used when addressing ordinary deceased, so this is not suitable for our Prophet (Sallallahu’ alaihi wa sallam.)
[Shifa-Al-Favar page 130 by Shaykh Alawiy al Maliki Makki]

Hafidhh Asqalani says that:

The Scholars have said, “How can Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah say that it is Haraam to visit our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] grave”. In this instance the Scholars have really rebuked Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah. And on this saying of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah it created a lot of disagreement between the Ummah. As all the Scholars agree unanimously that it is permitted to travel to visit our Prophet (Sallallhu’ alaihi wa sallams) grave. The evidence Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah gave was of Imam Maliks saying that he did not like people saying that they have visited our Prophet (Sallallhu’ alaihi wa sallams) grave. As the Maliki Scholars have cleared this by saying that Imam Malik did not like the word Visit (Ziyarah) being used, he was not against the actual visiting of the grave. Imam Malik knew about visiting our Prophet (Sallallhu’alaihi wa sallams) grave is the best sort of worship you can do to become closer to Allah Ta’ala. And he also knew that the whole of the Ummah is together on this issue.
[Fathul Bari chapter Al-Masajid by Hafidhh Asqalani]

Qadi Shawkani says:

That there are a lot of different Fatwa’as on visiting our Prophet’s grave (Sallallhu’ alaihi wa sallam.) It is permitted by the majority of them, In the eyes of Maliki, and some of the others it is Wajib to visit, to Hanafis it is very close to being Wajib to visit our Prophet (Sallallhu’ alaihi wa sallams) grave. And Hafidhh Ibn Taymiah says it is not permitted to travel to visit the grave intentionally. Some of the Hambaly Scholars have rebuked Hafidhh Ibn Taymiah on this.
[Nayl-ul-Awtar chapter Hajj By Qadi Showqani]

From all this we can say it is permitted to travel with the intention to visit our Prophet (Sallallhu’ alaihi wa sallams) grave. Only Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and some people are against it, so we cannot follow Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s saying, but to follow the great noble people of the Ummah.

I make Du’a that may Allah Subha Nahu Wata’ala take all the Muslim’s to Makkah and Madina, and on the day of Judgement may they get help from our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] (To do their Intercession) Amin.

“Raf’ul’yadain” simply means to raise the hands during prayer. When people begin their Salaah, they raise their hands to signify that they have left all things and submitted themselves towards Allah alone. This also signifies the individuals’ testimony of Allah’s Unity. The Hanafis, [as members of the Ahl as Sunna wa’al Jamma] believe that this act (raising hands to the level of the ears) should only be undertaken at the start of the prayer and not during it.

There are those who hold the opinion that the Raf’ul-yadain should also be done before and after the ruku’, they hold their position because of the following reasons:

1) The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] used to do this.

1) This was the practice of the Khulafa:- Rashidun and the ‘Ashar-ul-mubasharah [The ten companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) who were given news of Jannah on this earth during their lives]. Altogether, there are proofs from twenty companions.

3) The narrations of raf’ul-yadain are mutawaatir [Hadith which has been narrated by many authentic narrators during the period of the companions, their students, and the students of the Tabi’een]

4) Raf’ul-yadain is a pillar of Salaah and leaving it makes the Salaah invalid.

However, the position of the Hanafi madhab is that towards the end of our beloved Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] life the practice of raf’ ul yadain had been abrogated, and that the Messenger of Allah [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], during his last prayers on this earthly life only performed raf’ ul yadain at the beginning of his Salaah. However, there were still some Sahaba who unknowingly continued the practice of raf’ ul yadain, without realizing that it had indeed been abrogated and obsolete. It was for this reason that at times, those who knew of its abrogation, began to ask to those who continued its practice for their reason for doing so.

Regarding the claim that twenty companions, including Ashar-ul-mubasharah and the khulafaa-ur-Rashideen performed raf’ul-yadain – This incidentally, proves that the majority of the companions didn’t practice raf’ul-yadain. Secondly, if this claim is true then why isn’t this recorded in Bukhari and Muslim, or in any other famous book of sunah? If the support for twenty companions practicing raf’ul-yadain is not found in any Ahadith boo then, how can this claim be true?

The claim that the Hadith regarding raf’ul-yadain is mutawatir is also not true. This is because Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari have only narrated the action of raf’ul yadain from two companions – Abdullah bin Umar (Radiall hu anhu), and Malik bin Huwairis. Imam Zuhri narrated the Hadith from Saalim and Saalim narrated from Abdullah bin Umar. Abu Qalaabah and Nasr narrated from Malik bin Huwairis, and from them, Khalid and Qatadah narrated.

In anyone of these chains there is only one narrator at a time, in the other there were two at a time. How can this be called mutawatir? The above narrators’ position and the narrations which go against the above narrations will be discussed later, Insha’Allah.

Regarding the claim that omitting raf’ul-yadain invalidates Salaah, nobody from among the companions or even the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] himself said that omitting raf’ul-yadain invalidates Salaah. The evidence for raf’ul-yadain being a pillar of Salaah is not even found in the books, which contain collections of fabricated Hadith. It is another matter if someone decides to introduce fabricated Hadith!

Analysis of those narrations which prove raf’ul- yadain

Ibn Jurayj narrated from Zuhri who narrated from Saalim who narrated from Abdullah bin Umar [Radi allah hu anhu] that ibn Umar [Radi allah hu anhu] said:

I saw that Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] offering Salaah; he raised his hands up to his shoulders, at the beginning of Salaah and also before and after the ruku’, but not between the two prostrations.

[Muslim & Bukhari, Chapter Raf’ul-yadain]

Those who follow the Hanafi madhab believe that this Hadith only proves that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] performed raf’ul-yadain during his lifetime, but it does not prove that he [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] performed it in his last prayers. Also it does not prove that raf’ul-yadain is an emphasized Sunna. One example is given below:

Imams Bukhari & Muslim record that when hadrat Aa’isha (Radiall hu anhaa) was in her menistration, the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to place his head in her lap and recite the Qur’an.

(Muslim & Bukhari, bab-ul-Haid)

From this Hadith we cannot conclude that reciting the Qur’an in the lap of one’s menstruating wife is an emphasized sunnah. In the same way, the naration from ibn Umar does not prove that raf’ul-yadain is an emphasized sunnah. Also ibn Umar’s narration seems to go against some of his other narrations.

Imam Dhabee writes that ibn Umar said that he swore by Allah that raf’ul-yadain is bidah and that he had never seen the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) practicing it.

(Meezan-ul-I’tidaal, biography of Bishr bin Harab, by Imam dhahabi)

Ibn Umar in another place said that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said raf’ul-yadain is only done in seven places: once to start Salaah and six times during hajj.

(kanz-ul-ammaal, volume 7, p35)

The teacher of Imam Bukhari and Muslim, Imam Humaidi, writes that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to only practice raf’ul-yadain at the start of the prayer.

(Musnad Humaidi, volume 1, p177)

From the above narrations ibn Umar’s narration of raf’ul-yadain goes against his own narrations based on a direct commandment from the Prophet (May Allah bless Him and Grant Him peace) This also goes against Maalik bin Huwaris’ narration.

Imam Nasaa’ee writes that Malik bin Huwairis reported that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) used to perform raf’ul-yadain before and after the ruku’, and also between the two sajdahs.

(Nisaa’ee Baab raf’ul-yadain)

Examination of Above Narrations

(1) Imam Bukhari’s above narration is against Imam Nasa’ees narration

(1) Imam Abu Dawood said this narration is not Marfu to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], but is in fact the action of Abdullah bin Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him]
[Sunan e Abu Dawood chapter Salaah]

(3) In Ibn Umar’s above narrations it proves that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] did Raf ul Yadain 9 or 10 times in Salaah.

[Bukhari chapter Salaah]

(4) Imam Malik writes about the above narration by Ibn Umar that the Prophet use to do Raf’ul Yadain 5 times in Salaah. He also said that this is the action of Ibn Umar [May Allah be pleased with Him] not the action of the Prophet [May Allah be pleased with Him].

[Muatta Imam Malik chapter Salaah]

We can see that when this narration was narrated in Madina it was narrated to be 5 Raf ul Yadian in Salaah. When it reached Bukharaa it changed from 5 Raf ul Yadian to 9 or 10 Raf’ul Yadain in Salaah.

Let’s first examine the narrators of ibn Umar’s Hadith -Abdul Malik bin Jurayj and Imam Zuhri.

Abdul malik bin jurayj

Imam Dhabi and Imam Asqalani write:

Ibn Jurayj did not take narrations directly from people but he would attribute the narrations to them in such a way as to convince people that he actually heard the narrations from those people directly. The scholars of Hadith have called this process ‘tadlees’. Imam Ahmad said that ibn Jurayj has narrated some Ahadith, which were fabricated. Also ibn Jurayj is said to have done Mut’ah (a marriage contract for a limited period) with 90 women in Makkah mukarramah, (This was after it was made Haraam for Muslims) Kharasaanee said that his narrations were weak. Also he never heard a narration from Imam Zuhri but only asked his permission if he could use his name in narrations.

(Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, Meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, Tadhkarat-ul-Huffaz, biography of Abdul Malik ibn jurayj)

The main narrator of the above narration is Imam Zuhri, also the narration is almost completely based on his narration. Before Imam Zuhri, the chain of narration of this Hadith was Umar bin abdul Azeez, then saalim, then Imam Zuhri. After Imam Zuhri, his students made it more famous.

Imam Zuhri

Imam Dhabee writes that Imam Zuhri’s full name was Muhammad bin Muslim bin Abdullah, bin Shuhaab, az-zuhree. But, he is famous as ibn Shuhaab-uz-zuhree. He was born in the 50th year of Hijrah in Madinah. He saw only a few companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. He was such a great a scholar that many scholars of his time used to praise him, even Abdullah bin Umar (Radiall hu anhu).

(Tadhkarat-ul-huffaz, Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Imam Zuhri)

Apology

We feel sad to highlight weaknesses in Imam Zuhri but we have below, only just quoted what other scholars of Hadith have said about him. We also respect Imam Zuhri greatly as a muhaddith, but he was a man like us and had weaknesses.

Another fact is that Imam Zuhri has narrated Hadith (which have been collected by Muslim and Bukhari) which show that the family of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and the companions did not get on well with each other

(Sahih Muslim and Sahih Bukhari, bab-ul-fayy)

The fact is that the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] family and the companions did get on well with each other.

Hafidh Asqalanee wrote:

It was a habit of Imam Zuhri to perform tadlees and attribute the narrations to people like Abdur-Rahmaan bin Azhar, ibn K’ab, Abbaan, ibn Uthmaan, ibn Hakim, Ibn Us-saalimee, Abdullah bin ja’far, Ubaada bin saamid, raafi’, umm abdullah, abu hurairah, and abdullah bin Umar. Concerning Abdullah bin Umar, the scholars of Hadith are split as to whether Imam Zuhri actually saw him or not. In the same way, there is no proof that Imam Zuhri did take narrations from ‘Urwa bin zubair. But, the scholars of Hadith accept these narrations which Imam Zuhri allegedly took from Urwa. For us, this is evidence and we should therefore believe that Imam Zuhri heard something from Urwa. Imam Zuhri was from a group of scholars of Hadith who used to ‘grab’ Hadith when they heard them.

(Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Imam Zuhri)

Tadlees – What is it?

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

The literal meaning of the arabic word ,tadlees, is “hiding”. Technically, it means to hide a Hadith narrator. If a muhaddith did tadlees, he would use a narrator’s name but it would be a name by which he wasn’t commonly known. Thus, the identity of the weak narrator was hidden. The stronger narrators in the chain would be emphasized so that the attention of the hearer of the Hadith would be diverted.

(Sharh An-nukhbah, chap. on tadlees, by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Imam Zuhri narrated 1100 Hadith, of which about a half have a chain leading to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. He used to perform tadlees even though it was a small amount. Imam Zuhri’s maraseel Ahadith used to be weaker than other peoples (A tabi’i would claim a Hadith directly from the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] without mentioning a companion’s name)

(Tadhkarat-ul-hufaaz, Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Imam Zuhri).

Imam Dhahabi writes that Imam Shubah waastee wites:

“I would rather fall from the skies and be broken to pieces, than to perform tadlees”

(Tadhkarat-ul-huffaz, biography of Imam Shubah waastee)

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Yazeed bin zurayy was asked, “What is the legal ruling regarding tadleees?” To this, he replied “It is an absolute lie.”

(Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Yazeed bin Zurayy)

Imam Dhahabe writes:

Sulaimaan bin harb said that Imam Jareer ‘azdee was asked about tadlees. The Imam said, “I reject it. A mudallis shows that which he has not heard.”(Tadhkarat-ul-huffaaz, biography of Imam Jareer bin haazin azdee)

Hafidh ibn Kathir writes:

Imam shaafi’ee rejects all the narrations of any muhaddith who did tadlees, but other scholars say that if a mudallis identified who he took narrations from and if that was a reliable source, that particular narration would be accepted.

(Ikhtisaar uloom-ul-Hadith, chap on tadlees, by Hafidh ibn Kathir)

Hafidh Asqalaanee writes:

If a mudallis uses the words “Qaala”, so-and-so said, or “’And”, from so-and-so, in a narration, the Hadith will be rejected. But, the mudallis uses a word implying that he directly heard the narration e.g.”sami’tu” – I heard, the mudallis would be lying. The rule concerning such people is that even if the mudallis was truthful, the Hadith would not be accepted.

(Sharh nukhbah, chap. Hadith mu’dal)

Idraaj and Imam Zuhri

Imam Zuhri used to do idraaj, so it was difficult for people to understand his narrated Hadith.

Hafidh Asqalaanee writes:

Idraaj literally means “Inserting something”. Its technical meaning is to insert one’s own words into the text of a narration. Sometimes the text could be added at the start or, at the end. To find the actual Hadith text from a mudrij was very difficult. Either the Hadith was analyzed be someone who had very deep knowledge, or the mudrij showed which words he inserted into the Hadith text. (Sharhan-nukhbah, chap. Hadith mudrij)

Imam Bukhari writes:

It was reported by Imam malik that the famous scholar of Hadith Rabee’a turrayy used to advise Imam Zuhri to show clearly in his narrations, which were his own words and which were those of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]

(Taareekh-ul-kabeer, biography of Rabee’a Turrayy).

Muslim and Bukhari contain Ahadith in which Imam Zuhri has inserted his own words. Scholars of Hadith have refuted these words. An example is given below:

Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari write:

When Hadrat abu bakr (Radiall hu anhu) became the khaleefah, hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) did not give bayah (Pledge of allegiance) to him nor did the tribe of banu hashim. But, after six months when hadrat Faatima (Radiall hu anhu) passed away they all gave bayah to him.

(Bukhari, chap. on khaybar. Muslim chap. bab-ul-fayy)

Hafidh Asqalaanee writes:

Imam ibn habbaan, Imam bahiaqqee, and other scholars of Hadith say that this narration contains some of Imam Zuhri’s own words. Somebody said to Imam Zuhri, that when abu bakr (Radiall hu anhu) became the khaleefah, hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) did not give bayah for six months. Imam Zuhri said, not only Ali, but the whole of the tribe of banu Haashim did not give bayah to abu bakr until hadrat faatimah (Radiall hu anhu) passed away. The fact is that Imam Zuhri’s words are wrong, and also that Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) gave bayah to Hadrat Abu bakr on the first day he was appointed khaleefah

(Fath-ul-baari, end of Chap. on Khaybar).

Hafidh Qastalani also writes the same as above.

Hafidh ibn Kathir writes that the narrations which say that Ali (Radiall hu anhu) gave bayah to Abu bakr (Radiall hu anhu) on the first day he was appointed khaleefah are more authentic than those which do not support this. The reason for this is that Ali (Radiall hu anhu) used to pray behind Abu Bakr (Radiall hu anhu) and stayed with him all the time

(Taareekh ibn Kathir, chap. yaum-us-saqeefah).

The references prove that Imam Zuhri used to perform tadlees and Idraaj. The scholars have pointed out that some of his narrations are not reliable.

Ijazah and Imam Zuhri

Ijazah literally means “giving permission”. Its technical meaning is for a muhaddith to give permission to his students to narrate his Hadith, or any book of Hadith which he has knowledge of

(Sharh-ul-nukhbah, by Hafidh Aasqalaanee, chap. Ijazah).

This was the correct way to give Ijaazah, but Imam Zuhri’s way to give Ijaazah was very strange.

Imam Dhahabi writes that Ubaidullah reported:

I saw that the students of Imam Zuhri used to bring books to the Imam and ask him for permission to narrate from it using the Imam’s name. The Imam used to allow them without knowing what was in those books. This was because neither the Imam used to read the Ahadith, nor did the students read the Hadith to him (Tadhkarat-ul-Huffaaz, biography of Imam Zuhri).

Shiekh Saalih Subhi writes:

Imam ibn Hazm said that if a scholar of Hadith gives permission to his students to narrate a book of Hadith using his name, and the Scholar has not read the narrations, nor has anyone read them to him then, this is a bid’ah and not permissible. Other scholars of Hadith have been more strict in this respect and have said that the scholars of Hadith who used to do this, in effect, gave permission to their students to attribute lies to them.

(Uloom-ul-Hadith, chap. on Ijaazah)

From the above, it is evident that the authenticity of Imam Zuhri’s narrations are in question. It could be the case that one of the students of the Imam used to narrate non-authentic Hadith and use the Imam’s name, as he had given him permission to do so without checking the Hadith.

Our Shaykh Shah Abul-Hasan zaid faarooqee writes:

Hafidh ibn-ul-qayyim writes in his book, Alaam-ul-muwakki’een Vol. 3 p85, that Imam Malik wrote a letter to his colleague Imam layth bin sa’ad, whose knowledge was greater than Imam Malik’s. When Imam lays replied to the letter, he wrote a few things about Imam Zuhri. He wrote:

There is no doubt that our teacher, Imam Zuhri was a great scholar, but we have to accept that some of Imam Zuhri’s verbal and written statements used to contradict another. When we used to ask him something, sometimes the written answer would be different from the answer he used to give us verbally. Even some of his written statements used to contradict one other. The Imam did not realize what he had said before and what he was writing at the time. These are the reasons, why I have left him (Sawaanee Hayaat Imam abu Haneefah, biography Imam Lays).

This statement highlights the fact that Imam Zuhri’s narrations are not necessarily authentic. For this reason, we cannot use a single narration from Imam Zuhri as being more authentic than the practice of the companions, the Taabi’een, the Tab’a taabi’een and of a great group of scholars. The raf’ul-yadain narration is only taken from Imam Zuhri. His students made the narration famous after this.

How the narration became Famous

Imam ibn ‘Abdul-barr writes:

Ibn Umar’s narration became famous from Imam Zuhri’s students. Eleven students took this narration from Imam Zuhri. They are: Imam Malik, az-Zubaidi, Ma’mar, Auzaa’ee, Muhammad bin Ishaaq, Sufiyaan bin Husain, Aqeel bin Khaalid, abu Hamzah, ibn ooyainah, yoonus, and yahya. Twenty six of Imam Malik’s students narrated this Hadith from him. They are: Yahya bin Yahya, ibn Bukayr, abu Mas’ab, Sa’eed, ibn Wahab, ibn-ul-Qaasim, ibn Sa’eed, ibn abi Awais, Abdurrahman, Juwairia bint Asmaa’, ibrahim, ibnur Mubaarik, Bishr, Uthmaan, Abdullah, Khaalid, Makee bin Ibrahim, ibn Hasan, ibn mas’ab, abdul malik, ibn naafi’, abu quraa, Musaa, matraf, qutaibah, and Imam Shafi’ee. After all these people narrated this Hadith and told their students this narration, so it became very famous.

(At-tamheed, chap. on Raf’ul-yadain)

From this, it can be concluded that this narration was not famous at the time of the Sahaabah and the taabi’een. When people try to find evidence to support raf’ul-yadain, they say that there are over a hundred Hadith supporting it. In reality, there is only one Hadith which has been transmitted by Imam Zuhri, and his students have transmitted it further. So many chains were produced after Imam Zuhri.

When Imam Auzaaee debated with Imam abu Hanifah concerning raf’ul-yadain, the only Hadith Auzaaee could give as evidence for it was the one from Imam Zuhri. This demonstrates that if there were any other Hadith to support raf’ul-yadain then Auzaaee would have used one of them as evidence. Also, Bukhari and Muslim only wrote Hadith with chains leading to Imam Zuhri. If there were any other Hadith, then they would have included them.

Imam Malik – Narration of raf’ul-yadain

Imam Malik had the most knowledge of Imam Zuhri’s narrations. Let us see what his opinion about this was.

Imam Ibnul-Qasim, who was Imam Malik’s student, writes that Imam Malik says that apart from the begining of the prayer, I am unaware of performing raf’ul-yadain at any other time. I believe that the practice of raf’ul-yadain during the prayer is weak

(al-maduunah, Baab raf’ul-yadain).

Imam Malik’s saying that he was unaware of performing raf’ul-yadain does not mean that he was unaware of the Hadith. This was because he himself heard it along with ten of his colleagues and transmitted it to twenty-six of his students. The real meaning of his saying is that he was unaware of the practice of it. This was because neither Imam Zuhri, nor any of his students did raf’ul-yadain. Neither did people in Maienah do it nor the people coming for Hajj from all over the world do it. Another point to raise is that Imam Malik who is a main narrator of this Hadith did not practice raf’ul-yadain himself. The practice of raf’ul-yadain was very uncommon in Imam Malik’s time.

How can we use this narration as evidence for raf’ul-yadain when the scholars who narrated it did not act upon it, and when the two main narrators have doubts in them? (Ibn Jurayj and Imam Zuhri)

The second evidence of people who peforming raf-ul-yadain is that Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write, Abu Qalaaba and Nasr-bin-Asim, say that they saw Malik bin Huwairis performing raf-ul-yadain before ruku and after ruku in Salaah and he reported that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] used to do this as well.

(Bukari and Muslim, baab raf-ul-yadain)

The people who perform raf-ul yadain give this as their evidence and say that it is a sunnah-muakkadah and that non performance of it means that the prayer is not accepted properly.

We answer this by saying that this narration cannot prove that raf-ul-yadain is sunnah-muakkadah and also you cannot prove from this narration that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] used to perform Raf-ul-yadain all the time. Malik bin Huwairis’ narration goes against his other narration.

Imam Nasaa’ee writes that Malik bin Huwairis reported that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] used to perform Raf-ul-yadain before and after the ruku and in the middle of the two sajdahs.

(Nasaa’ee baab Raf-ul-yadain)

From Malik bin Huwairis’ narration, there is also proof of performing raf-ul yadain between sujuud, but the people who perform raf- ul-yadain only do it before and after the ruku and not in the middle of the sajdahs. Their argument is that this action has been abrogated. This, inspite of the fact, that Malik bin Huwairis’ narration does not confirm this.

Secondly, Malik bin Huwairis was only in Madinah for a few weeks and did not stay with the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] at times, so he did not know the last actions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. This suggests that he did not know whether the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] performed raf-ul-yadain or not. On the other hand, Abdullah bin Ma’sood saw the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] last actions concerning raf-ul-yadain. He saw the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] perform the prayer without raful-yadain. Abdullah bin Ma’sood’s narration is more reliable than Malik bin Huwairis’ as ibn Ma’sood stayed with the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] all the time.

Proof that Malik bin Huwairis stayed in Madinah for only a few weeks

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write that Malik bin Huwairis came to Madinah with some other people and stayed in Madinah for 10 nights and then they really wanted to go home. So, when the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] found this out, he gave them permission to leave for Basra, where Malik was from.

(Bukhari Muslim, Baab-ul-adhaan)

From this narration there is proof that Malik bin Huwairis was only in madeenah for a short time so, he could not have known the last actions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] concerning raf-ul-yadain. Malik bin Huwairis’ narration about raf-ul-yadain does not prove that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] performed raf-ul-yadain all the time; it only proves that malik bin huwairis saw him [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] perform Raf-ul-yadain in that period. This also does not prove that it is a sunnah muakkadah. If someone tries to prove from this narration that it is sunnah muakkadah to perform Raf-ul-yadain then people could also say that it is sunnah muakkadah to pick a child up during Salaah!

Imam Bukharai writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] while praying Salaah picked up his grand-daughter Amama and put her down when he went to sujood.

(Bukari baab-us-Salaah)

No one can say from this narration that it is a sunnaah to pick up a child while praying, so how can some say that because Malik bin huwairis saw the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] perfomed Raf’ul-yadain in Salaah, and it is sunnah muakkadah.

There are four main narrators of the narration supporting raf’ul-yadain. They are, Abu Qalaabah, khaalid-al-hazza, Nasr bin Aasim, and Qatadaa. Of course, we believe that they had full knowledge of Hadith but they were human and had some weaknesses.

Imam dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Abu Qalaabah’s full name was Abdullah bin Zaid, he used to live in the city of Basra. He was a great and knowledgeable man. He was against Ali (Radiall hu anhu), he had no regards Ali (Radiall hu anhu) and used to narrate Hadith from people whom he had never met before. For example: Abdullah bin Umar, Abdullah bin Abbaas, Ai’sha, and abu Hurairah. When he related Ahadith, it seemed as if he had heard the Hadith directly from the companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], but in reality heard them from other people.

(Meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, taqreeb, biography of Abu-Qalaabah)

Khalid bin Hazzah

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Imam ibn sa’ad khalid, was not an authentic Imam. Abu khatam said that khalid’s narrated Hadith cannot be used as evidence. When khalid came to Syria, he told Hadith to the people but the scholars rejected his narrations. he had also lost his memory. But still, Ibn mu’een and nisaa’ee praised him.

(Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, Muqaddamah Fath-ul-baari, biography of khalid bin Hazza).

Abu Qalabah’s other student Ayyoob also narrated this Hadith, but he never mentions raf-ul-yadain. This Hadith is also found in Sahih Bukhari. The scholars of Hadith agree that Ayyoob was more knowledgeable than khalid.

Nasr bin Aasim

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Imam Da’ood said that he was from amongst a misled sect, but others said that he repented from his wrong beliefs.

(Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, biography of Nasr bin Aasim)

Qatadah

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidh Asqalani write:

Qatadah was a great scholar and a mufassir. He was very intelligent, and many scholars praised him. He narrated Hadith of such people whom he had never heard, met, nor seen. He saw only one companion of the Prophet, Malik bin Anas, but he attributed narrations from many other people despite this.

He had evil beliefs about Islam; he openly declared his sinful beliefs. Despite the fact that Qatadah held wrong beliefs, the scholars still took narrations of Hadith from him (May Allah forgive him)

(Meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, Tahdheeb-ut-tahdheeb, tadhkarat-ul-huffaad and biography of Qatadah basri).

From all the above references, it cannot be proved that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] did raf’ul-yadain all the time. Also, Malik bin Huwairis did not stay with the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] during the last period of the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] life. The four main narrators of this Hadith have been criticized by the scholars of Ahadith.

This Hadith does not stand at the same level as Abdullah bin Ma’sood’s Hadith.

The third evidence used to support raf’ul-yadain

Qadhi Shawkani writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], when performing his last Salaah, performed raf’ul-yadain.

(nayl ul-awutar, chapter On raf’ul-yadain)

The people who perform raf’ul-yadain say that the above narration proves that raf’ul-yadain was not abrogated. In response, to this we say that this Hadith is not authentic. This is the reason why it was not written in Sahih Bukhari, or Muslim, even Imam Bayhaqqi did not include it in his book of sunan. All the narrators of this Hadith are weak.

Examining the narrators of the Hadith

Abdur-Rahman Harwi

Imam Dhahabi writes that Harwi used to fabricate Hadith and telling them to people.

(meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, biography of Abdur-Rahman Harwi)

Harwi used to fabricate all his narrations of Hadith, now, how could we accept a Hadith that has been totally fabricated?

lAnother narrator of this narration is Usama-bin-Muhammad Ansari, the student of Musaa bin Uqbah.

Imam Dhahabi writes:

Imam Abu Khatim said that Usama was not strong in the knowledge of Hadith. Imam Yahyaa bin Mo’een said that he fabricated Hadith and attributed them to the great scholars of Hadith. He was a liar. Imam Dar-qutni said that he was not reliable and that is why the scholars did not take any narrations of Hadith from him. Imam Ibn Addi said that all his narrated Hadith are not safe. He narrates one Hadith that says that you should make dua to Allah Almighty when you see a beautiful face, and He will accept it.

(Meezan-ul-itidaal, biography of Usama-bin-muhammad Ansari)

Qadi Shawkani writes that Usama-bin-Ansari was a liar and he fabricated Hadith.

(Al-majmoo’at-ul-Ahadith, Chapter on Sadaqag pg.67 by Qadi Shawkani)

Surprise

It is strange that Qadi Shawkani wrote in his book, that Usama bin Muhammad was a liar, but despite this took his narration as evidence in his other book.

The other surprising thing is that Qadi shawkaani always discusses the narrators of the Hadith, but with this Hadith, he does not mention or discuss anything about them. It seems as if he is totally unaware of them.

We are also surprised concerning those people who present this Hadith as evidence of their practice of radf’-ul-yadain. They are proud and say that they are following the sunnah of rasoolullah [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace].

Performing Salaah without Raf’ul-yadain – Proof from Hadith

Imam Muslim writes:

Once we were performing Salaah and the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] came to us and asked us: “Why are you doing raf’ul-yadain as a stubborn horse waving its tail?” He also told us: “Perform your Salaah with peace.”

(Muslim, chapter Sukoon fisSalaah)

The above Hadith proves that one must not perform Raf’ul yadain in the middle of one’s salaah.

Imam Muslim writes in another narration after the above one that:

Jaabir bin Samrah reported:

At the end of the salaah, we used to wave our hands left and right when saying Salaam, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] told us not to wave our hands but only to say the Salaam.

The above narrations prove that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] stopped raf’ul-yadain as well as waving the hands during the Prayer.

Imam Humaidi, who was the teacher of Imam Bukhari and Muslim writes:

Abdullah bin Umar said:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] only perform raf’ul-yadain at the beginning of Salaah, not before or after doing ruku’.

(Musnad Humaidi, Volume 1 pg. 177, Printed Maktabah Salafiyyah, Madeenat-ul-munawwarah)

Imam Ibn Abee Shaibah and Imam Abdur-Rakaq writes:

Ali (Radiall hu anhu) reported:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] performed raf’ul-yadain at the beginning of Salaah.

Abdullah bin Mas’ood and Brabin Azib reported:

We saw the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] only performing Raf’ul yadain at the beginning of the Salaah.

Aswad, Imam Shabi, Ibrahim Nakhee and Ali and Ibn Mas’ood’s student (Radialla hu anhu) only performed raf’ul-yadain at the beginning of Salaah.

(Musnad Ibn Abi Shaibah and Musnad Abdur-Razaq, chapter on raf’ul-yadain)

Imam Ibn-ul-Qasim writes:

Imam Malik said that Imam Zuhri told him that he heard from Salim, who said that his Father (Abdullah bin Umar) reported, that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] only performed raf’ul yadain at the beginning of the Salaah and not in any other part of it.

This narration also proves that Imam Zuhri narrated a hadith stating that the practice of raf’ul yadain was only performed at the beginning of the Salaah.

Imam Malik also said that he has no knowledge of doing raf’ul-yadain in any other part of the Salaah apart from the beginning.

(Al madoonah-chapter on raf’ul-yadain)

Imam Malik also said:

To do raf’ul yadain is weak except at the beginning.

[Al Madoona chap Raf ul yadain]

How can Imam Malik say that he had no knowledge of someone who practices raf’ul-yadain, even when he himself heard a Hadith supporting it from Imam Zuhri?

The answer to this is, as mentioned earlier, that Imam Malik knew the Hadith of raf’ul-yadain but he never saw anyone in Makkah or Madinah who practiced it. The reason for this is that the practice of raf’ul-yadain was abrogated.

Imam Tirmidhi writes:

Abdullah bin mas’ood said that he would perform the Salaah the way that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] did. When he performed the Salaah, he only did raf’ul yadain at the beginning of the Salaah.

Many companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], their students (Tabe’een), Sufyan, the Scholars of Koofah and many other Scholars followed this Hadith.

(Tirmidhi, baab-raf’ul-yadain)

Even other scholars wrote this Hadith in their books for example, Imam Aboo Da’ood, Ibn Abi shaibah, Imam Abdur-Razaq, Imam abu ya’ala and many others.

Imam Tirmidhi wrote in his narration:

The companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], Tabi’een and scholars of Kufa were performing salaah without Raf’ul yadain.

Who were the Scholars of Kufah?

Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Hafidh ibn ul-Qayyam, Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah write:

Umar (Radiall hu anhu) gave an order to build the city of Kufa, when the city was built, people from various Islamic areas came to live in the city. Many companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] moved to Kufa and started to live there. Umar (Radiall hu anhu) sent Abdullah bin Mas’ood and Ammar bin Yasar to teach the people in Kufa.

After 16 or 17 years, when Ali (Radiall hu anhu) became the Khalifah, he transferred the capital from Madinah to Kufa. A large number of companions moved to Kufa. They taught people about Islam. Kufa this became the center point for Islamic Scholars.

(Tabaqat, Ibn Sa’ad, minhaajussunnah a’laamul-mu’wakkieen, chapter on Kufa)

Kufa was the central point of Islamic Knowledge, which is why so many Scholars of Hadith travelled to it repeatedly to gain knowledge.

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari travelled to various cities to gain knowledge of Hadith. He went to the city of Jazeerah twice, Basrah four times, and stayed in Hijaz (Makkah and Madinah) for six years. Imam Bukhari said himself that he could not account for how many times he went to Kufa and Baghdad to learn knowledge of Hadith.

(Muqaddamah FathulBaari, biography of Imam Bukhari)

Imam Tirmidhi’s narrations prove that no one practiced raf’ul yadain in the city of Kufah which became the center point of Islamic knowledge and thought. Imam Malik’s narration proves that no one was practicing raf’ul-yadain in Makkah or Madinah, as this practice had been abrogated.

The debate between Imam Auzaaee and Imam Abu Haneefah

These two Imams debated the matter of raf’ul-yadain once and it is described by Sufyaan bin Uyayna.

Once Imam Abu Hanifah and Imam Auzaaee met in a market in Makkah.

Imam Auzaaee asked Imam Abu Hanifah why he did not practice raf’ul-yadain during the Salaah.

Abu Hanifahh: There is no authentic Hadith about practicing raf’ul-yadain.

Auzaaee: Why isn’t there an authentic Hadith? Here is one, Imam Zuhri told me, who was told by Salim, who was told by Ibn Umar (Radiall hu anhu) that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] practiced raf’ul-yadain before and after the ruku’.

Abu Hanifah: Hamad told me, who was told by Ibrahim, who was told by Ikrama, who was told by Aswad who was told by Abdullah binMas’ood (Radiall hu anhu) that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] only practiced raf’ul-yadain at the beginning of performing his Salaah and not afterwards.

Auzaaee:The narration that I have presented to you has a shorter chain and your Hadith has a longer chain, for this reason, my Hadith is more Reliable than your’s.

Abu Hanifahh: It does not matter if the chain of the Hadith is long or short, the Priority of the Hadith depends on the narrators of the Hadith and How much knowledge of Hadith they had. The narrators of the Hadith, which I have presented, possess more expertise in the knowledge of Hadith. For example, Hamad is more knowledgeable than Imam Zuhri. Ibraaheem is more knowledgeable than Salim. Ikrama is a great scholar and Ibn Mas’ood is unique.

Imam Auzaaee then became silent.

(Musnad Imam Abu Hanifah, Chapter on Raf’ul-yadain)

This debate shows that Imam Auzaaee had no other evidence. If he had then, he would have presented it to defend his case in support of Raf’ul-yadain. Imam Abu Haneefah replied so beautifully that Imam Auzaaee was forced to become silent.

Those of us who adhere to the madhab of Imam Abu Hanifah believe that when an individual performs salaah alone then, it is wajib to recite al-Fatiha, but when one is praying behind the Imam then, al-Fatiha should not be recited, whether the Imam is reciting loudly or quietly. The evidence available from the Qur’an and Sunnah are as follows:

Allah says in the Qur’an:

“When the Qur’an is recited, listen to it.”

[Surat-ul-A’raaf: 204]

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

The Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said: The Imam’s recitation is enough for the followers.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Al Fatiha]

The position taken by those who adhere to this madhab, is that it is impermissable to recite behind the Imam in any salaah.

There are people who believe that we should recite behind the Imam even when the Imam recites loudly or quietly. Their evidence is from the Hadith, in which the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said:

The Salaah of the person who does not recite Al-Fatiha, is not accepted
[Bukhari Muslim Kitabul Saklah Chapter Wujub-ul-Qiraat]

Rather than reciting this in isolation, when we read other sources of Islamic Law, we can establish that the meaning of this Hadith is that it is essential to recite Al-Fatiha when praying Salaah alone. Some people have also established from the above Hadith that it implies that the recitation of al-Fatiha in every rakaah is fard compulsary.

It is also worth mentioning that this Hadith is established from a single narration, so an action cannot be proved to be fard from such type of narration. There is proof from Qur’an and Sunnah which supports the view that if someone reads any part of the Qur’an in the Salaah, the Salaah will be accepted.

Allah says in the Qur’an:

Recite the Qur’an (in Salaah) that which is easy for you

[Surat-ul-Muzzammil: 20]

If surat-al-Fatiha was fard then, the verse would have stated this explicitly. There is also another Hadith which states that the Prophet taught a man how to perform salaah, yet he [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] did not mention Al-Fatiha.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim write [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was sitting in the masjid and a man came and performed salaah. The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] ordered him to perform salaah again. When he finished, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] told him again to perform Salaah. The man said “This is the best way that I can perform salaah. Teach me a better way.” The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “When you stand, say takbir then recite from the Qur’an whatever is easy for you.”

[Bukhari & Muslim, baabu wujoob-il-Qiraah]

Imam Darral Qutini writes [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said that whoever joins the salaah with the Imam in ruku (before the Imam stands straight), that ruku will not have to be repeated.

[Daar Qutini chap Adrak Imam Qabl al Rakooh]

If the recitation of Surat al Fatiha was fard, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] would have told the man to recite al-Fatiha first and then to recite any other part of the Qur’an which was easy for him. Also the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] would not have said that the ruku of the person, who joins the Imam while the Imam is in rukoo, does not have to be repeated. In such a case Al-Fatiha is missed. If Al-Fatiha was fard, the person joining the Salaah at rukoo would have had to repeat his Salaah– simply because a fard was missing.

Alama Sa’eedi writes:

The meaning of the above debated Hadith is similar to the following ahadeeth:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that

“whoever lives close to the masjid and does not pray in the masjid his salaah is not accepted.”

There is another Hadith, which states that if a person makes wudu and does not recite Bismillah, the wudu is invalid. There is also another Hadith stating that a person is not Muslim if his neighbour sleeps in a hungry state. Another Hadith states that if a person does not fulfil their promise then, he is not a Muslim. Of course, the person who doesn’t fulfil their promise is still a Muslim, and in the same way, if someone doesn’t recite Al-Fatiha in salaah, his salaah is still accepted but without full Excellency. If this wasn’t the case, the Prophet should have said: “The salaah of the one who does not recite al-Fatiha is false.”

[Sharh Muslim Baab Wujoobe Qiraat] By Allama Sa’eedi

There is a further explanation of this Hadith, which we shall touch upon later, InSha’Allah. We accept that there are scholars who hold the view that people should recite al-Fatiha behind the Imam. The scholars have also written books on this subject.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

Some scholars say that Al-Fatiha should be recited behind the Imam. The scholars of Hadith say this opinion is weak. Qur’an and authentic Hadith and the opinion of the early Muslims (salaf) is with those scholars who say that Al-Fatiha should not be recited behind the Imam.

[Tanaww Ibaadaat, Page 76 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad and Imam Abu Hania say there should be no recitation behind the Imam during any Salaah. This is more accurate because Imam Shafi has one opinion which is similar to this.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Araf verse 204]

Surley, after reading such statementsit should suffice to understand which position is in accordance with the Prophets [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] command of “pray as you see me pray.”

Whoever decides to embark on their own research on this subject, will find it difficult not to arrive at the same conclusion of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir.

Let us now examine the evidence of the people who insist that they should recite behind the Imam.

Essentialiy, they claim that there are three Ahadith which state that the Prophet said that we should recite behind the Imam. In fact, there is not a single Hadith in which the Prophet has commanded us to recite behind the Imam. As we have seen thus-far there is proof from the Qur’an and Sunnah to suggest that we should NOT recite behind the Imam.

Let us examine the three narrations which have been put forward.

The first narration is from Ali bin Abdullah from Sufiyan from Zuhri from Mahmood who reported that:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that the salaah of whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha is not complete.

[Bukhari Muslim Baabu Wujoob-il-Qiraa’h]

Those who recite behind the Imam put forward this Hadith as their evidence to recite Surah al-Fatiha in every salaah behind the Imam. There is no word in this Hadith that proves that Al-Fatiha should be recited behind the Imam. If we take the literal meaning of reciting behind the Imam, then this narration would go against the Qur’an and authentic ahadith. The actual meaning of this narration is that when a person is praying alone and does not recite al-Fatiha then, his salaah is not complete. This is the actual opinion held by narrators of this narration. The following proves this.

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Ma’mar reported from Zuhri that the Prophet Muhammad said that the salaah of the person who does not recite Surah Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an is not accepted.

[Muslim, Bab al Qira’]

Imam Muslim’s narration confirms that this Hadith is for the person who is praying alone because, when a person prays alone he reads Surah Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an. Even the people who recite Al-Fatiha behind the Imam they, do not say that there should be another part of the Qur’an recited. So it is clear that this Hadith is for those people who are praying alone.

An objection raised

Imam Bukhari narrated a narration from Sufiyan which is about the wujub of only reciting Al-Fatiha and Imam Muslim narrates from Ma’mar a Hadith which says that the person’s prayer is not accepted if they do not recite Surah Al-Fatiha AND another part of the Qur’an. We prefer Sufiyan’s narration over Ma’mar’s because Sufiyan is more reliable.

This objection can be cleared easily by looking at what the books of al-jarhu-wat-ta’deel say about the quality of Hadith narrators.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

Imam Yahya bin Mo’een was asked by his students, who had memorised more of Imam Dhahabi’s narrations, as to whom he prefered. He replied: “Imam Ma’mar. “Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal said that Sufiyan heard Ahadith from Imam Zuhri at a young age, so this is why, when he reported Ahadith from Zuhri, he made mistakes in 20 of them.

[Tahzeeb ut Tahzeeb, Meezaan ul- ‘itidaal, biography of Sufiyan and Ma’mar]

This reference proves that Ma’mar’s narration is more authentic than Sufiyan’s narration.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Sufiyan sometimes committed Tadlees [which means that when he narrated some of the Hadith, he made out that he heard it directly from Zuhri, but he had actually heard it from someone else who in turn heard it from Zuhri]. One day, Sufiyan was sitting with his students and he told them a Hadith, which he was narrating from Zuhri. One of the students questioned: “Did you hear this directly from Zuhri?” Sufiyan paused and said: “No, I heard it from Abdul Razzaq, who heard it from Ma’mar, who heard it directly from Zuhri.”

[Iftisaaru Uloom il Ahadith, Baab ut Tadlees, by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

This reference, proves that Sufiyan at times committed Tadlees, but Ma’mar did not. Someone may say that Sufiyan’s narrations are prefered over Ma’mar’s, even if Ma’mar is more reliable concerning Zuhri’s narrations than Sufiyan. This claim is dealt with below.

Sufiyan’s narrations prove that we should read Al-Fatiha even if we are praying behind an Imam

The answer is No. Let us examine what Imam Zuhri and his other students, Imam Malik and others, (including Sufiyan,) understood from this narration. The main narration comes from Imam Zuhri then his students, Imam Malik, Sufyan, Yunus, Ma’mar, Auzai’ee and others narrate this narration.

Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]

Sufiyan narrates from Imam Zuhri that the Hadith that a prayer of the person who does not recite Al-Fatiha and another part of the Qur’an is not accepted is meant for the person who is praying alone. Imam Zuhri says that when the Prophet used to lead the prayer loudly the people used to recite behind him. This narration is from Imam Zuhri, narrated by Sufiyan, Ma’mar, Abdullah bin Muhammad, Auzai’ee, Abdur Rahman bin Is-haaq, Yunus, Usama and Imam Malik.

[Abu Dawud, Baab Tark ul Qiraa’h Khalf ul Imam]

From this we can prove that the Hadith concerning nullification of the prayer, of the one who does not recite Al-Fatiha in their prayer is meant for that person who is performing salaah alone, and not behind the Imam. This is what Imam Sufiyan, his teacher and colleagues understood by this narration. This Hadith is found in two versions; One version is narrated by Sufiyan, this concerning just reading Al-Fatiha – (this is without any clarification.) The other version is that the persons prayer is not accepted who does not recite Al-Fatiha AND another part of the Qur’an. This narration comes from Sufiyan, Ma’mar and others. The second narration is an explanation of the first one. Imam Sufiyan himself explained that this narration is for that person who is performing salaah alone.

More evidence supporting the recitation behind the Imam

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Someone asked Abu-Hurairah “What do we do when we are behind the Imam, should we recite Al-Fatiha or not?” He answered “Recite it in your heart.”

[Muslim Baab Wujube Qiraat]

The people who recite behind the Imam take evidence from this narration by saying that reciting Al-Fatiha behind the Imam is fard as Abu-Hurairah said that it should be recited in the heart. These words are neither from Allah nor the Prophet, but are the words of Abu-Hurairah himself. In Bukhari, Muslim, and other books of Ahadith, there is no such narration, which says that when you are behind the Imam you must recite Al-Fatiha in your heart. There are, however, narrations, which say that when the Imam is reciting Al-Fatiha one should listen to it.

Imam Muslim writes in Sahih Muslim:

Abu Hurairah said that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that when the Imam recites, listen and stay quiet.

[Muslim Baab ut Tashahhud]

How is it possible that Abu-Hurairah is contradicting his own narrations? The actual meaning of Abu-Hurairah’s words concerning reciting in the heart is to contemplate its meanings. This is the true meaning which does not go against the Qur’an and the Sunnah.

Qadhi Shawkani writes (Imam Qurtubi has also written something similar):

The word “Nafsaka(Your self)” means to think about the meaning.

[Fath ul Qadeer, under Surat ul-Araf, Aayah 203]

Imam Nawawi writes [that]:

Some Maliki scholars have explained Abu-Hurairah’s words about “reading in the heart”, as to think about the words of Al-Fatiha, because if you read something in the heart it cannot be called recitation because recitation is actually when one reads from the tongue. So it is only called recitation when the tongue is actually moving. The proof of this is that all the scholars say when a woman is in an impure state she cannot recite with the tongue, but she can think about the meaning in her heart.

[Shara Muslim Baab Wujoobe Qiraat]

From the above we can see that Abu-Hurairah’s words do not mean to recite behind the Imam but rather they mean to think about the meaning in the heart.

The status of the words of the companions

It is said that the words of Abu-Hurairah prove that recitation behind the Imam is fard. This objection can be easily cleared, as the words of the companions cannot prove something to be fard, wajib, halal or haraam. (The Qur’an and Ahadith of the Prophet can only prove this), particularly when the words of the companion contradict any Hadith that, the companion have himself or herself reported. The words of the companions are normally proof of something when there is nothing related to it, (from the Qur’an and Sunnah).

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

The words of the Sahaba cannot prove anything to be fard, wajib, halal or haraam, especially when words go against authentic Hadith. So when the words go against the Hadith it is not necessary for Muslims to follow it. There is a narration saying that Abu-Hurairah used to wipe his neck during wudu. We know that to perform this wiping is against Sunnah. This is why groups of scholars criticise those people who wipe the neck during wudu.

[Kitab ul Wasila Baab Hadith ul Ama]

After Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s statement one cannot prove that reciting Al-Fatiha behind the Imam from Abu-Hurairah’s words.

More evidence supporting recitation behind the Imam

Imam Abu-Dawud writes [that]:

Ubada bin Samid reported: Once we prayed Fajr behind the Prophet, He experienced difficulty in his recitation. When he finished praying he asked “Maybe one of you was reciting behind me”. We said, “Yes”. The Prophet said “Do not recite anything behind me except Al-Fatiha”. Narrated by Muhammad bin Is-haaq, Muqhool, and Naf’e from Ubada.

[Abu Dawud Baab ul Qiraat Fi Salaah]

From this narration, one cannot prove that the recitation behind the Imam is necessary. Here are some reasons for this.

1) This narration opposes the Qur’an and the authentic Ahadith, which say that one should not recite behind the Imam of (which we have mentioned but a few above);

2) This narration is very weak. The reason for this is that the narrators of this Hadith have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith;

3) Abu-Dawud, who collected this Hadith, wrote a second chapter in which there is the full explanation of this Hadith. When we read the full explanation we can see that we should not recite behind the Imam, and

4) The narrator of this narration himself never recited behind the Imam.

The narrator of this Hadith

Abu-Dawud writes [that]:

Muqhool sometimes got this narration confused because sometimes he said he got the narration from Ubada and sometimes that he said he heard it from Naf’e and sometimes he said he heard it from Mahmood.

[Abu Dawud Baab Qiraa’ah Khalful Imam]

The other narrator of this Hadith is Naf’e who is unknown.

Imam Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

Naf’e only ever narrated one Hadith (which was the one above). This is the reason why Imam bin Abdul barr says that he is unknown. Imam Bukhari and Imam Abu Hatim never mentioned Naf’e’s name in their books. Ibn Habban said that Naf’e’s narration is weak, but he was not a liar.

[Mizan ul Ittadeel Tahzeeb al Tahzeeb biography of Naf’e bin Mahmood]

The other narrator of this narration is Muhammad bin Is-haaq, who was very knowledgeable in Islamic history but very weak in narration of Hadith.

Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani write [that]:

The scholars of Hadith have different opinions about Muhammad bin Is-haaq. Yahya bin Mo’een says that he is authentic but his narration of Hadith is not good. Ali Ibn Madini says his two narrations are unknown. Nasai said that he is not strong in the knowledge of Hadith. Imam Dar Qutni said that his Hadith cannot be used as evidence. Imam Abu Bakr said that Muhammad bin Is-haah was Qadri. Imam Hashaam and Imam Salaiman said that he was a liar. Imam Malik said that he is a liar and is a Dajjal. Abdullah bin Mubarak said, “I saw Muhammad bin Is-haaq in Masjid ul Haif, I did not go near him because people might have said that I have wrong beliefs like him.” Imam Ahmad said “When he narrates Hadith, he narrates Hadith from those people whom he never met. Imam Yahya bin Sa’eed says “I bear witness that Muhammad bin Is-haaq is a liar. He has narrated one thousand Hadith’s which no one else has narrated.” Imam Bukhari never wrote any Hadith that was narrated by Muhammad bin Is-haaq. No one can use his narration of Hadith as evidence for halal and haraam. But there are a few people who praised him like Imam Shoba.

[Mizan ul I’tidaal, Tahzeeb ut Tahzeeb, Tazkarat ul Huffaaz, biography of Muhammad bin Is-haaq]

We can see that the majority of scholars have criticised Muhammad bin Is-haaq so how can we use his narration as evidence?

1) Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]:

One day the Prophet [May Allah blss him and grant Him peace] was leading the prayer. After he had finished praying he said “Perhaps some of you were reciting behind me?” The followers said “Yes”. The Prophet said “That was why I was facing difficulty in reciting”. Abu Hurairah, Imam Zuhri and Imam Auzai’ee said that after this advice from the Prophet everyone stopped reciting behind the Imam.

[Abu Dawud Baab Man al Qiraat]

From this narration, we can see that people used to recite behind the Imam but stopped it afterwards.

2) Imam Abu Dawud writes [that]:

Naf’e reported: One day, Ubada and I, performed salaah behind Abu Naeem, Ubada was standing besides me. He recited behind the Imam. When the salaah was over, I asked him “Why, when the Imam was reciting loudly, did you recite behind him?” He told me about the Hadith that has been mentioned above.

[Abu Dawud Baab Qiraat Khalful Imam]

From this, we can see that Naf’e (who is the narrator of the Hadith) did not recite behind the Imam, and nor did the other people who were there. Secondly, it is proved that Ubada was reciting Al Fatiha loud enough so that the next person could hear him. So the people who use this Hadith as evidence should only recite loud enough so that the next person can hear them. If everyone recites loudly behind the Imam it would sound like similar to the “Amin” said in unison. So these are the reasons why this narration cannot be used as evidence, we also know that, there are authentic Ahadith that say when, the Imam is reciting, you should listen to it. So how can we leave the authentic Hadith and follow the weak Hadith?

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

To listen to the recitation of the Imam is mentioned in the Qur’an and the authentic Ahadith. The whole Ummah agrees on this. All the companions say that when the Imam recites Al-Fatiha or any other Surah it is fard to listen and to stay quiet. Imam Shah’s saying is also like this. This is the reason that the knowledgeable Shafi scholars like Imam Qadri and Imam Abu Muhammad say that if the Imam is reciting loudly, and someone recites behind him, that person would be denying the Qur’an, Sunnah and the opinion of all the companions.

[Tanow al Ibadaat Page 87 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

After Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s statement, no one can say that recitation behind the Imam is fard and that the one who recites behind the Imam his salaah will not be accepted.

Evidence from the Qur’an for not reciting behind the Imam

Allah says in the Qur’an:

“When the Qur’an is being recited, listen to it and be silent”

[Surah Araf verse 204]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir explains the meaning of this verse as follows:

You should remain quiet when the Imam is reciting Qur’an loudly in the fard salaah. There is a Hadith in which the Prophet said, “When offering Salaah behind the Imam you should recite takbir when he recites takbir, and when he recites Qiraat you should remain quiet”.

There is also another narration:

Abdullah Ibn Masud heard some people reciting Qiraat behind the Imam and said to them “What is wrong with you? Why are you not obeying the Qur’an?”

This implies that when the Qur’an is being recited remain quite. Imam Zuhri states that this verse was revealed because one man used to recite behind the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam. Abu Hurairah said that before this verse, was revealed people were in the habit of reading behind the Imam aloud in salaah Fajr, Maghrib and Isha salaah and when this verse was revealed they stopped this practice.

Imam Zuhri says that in the salaah, where the Imam recites loudly, you should not recite behind him because the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for you, even if you cannot hear. But there were some people who thought that they could recite behind the Imam if his voice did not reach them, but I (Ibn Kathir) say that this is wrong, no one should recite behind the Imam, whether his voice reaches them or not. This is because Allah says in the Qur’an

“When the Qur’an is being recited, listen to it and remain quiet”.

A group of scholars say the following:

Imam Ahmad and Abu Hanifah say that a person should not recite Qiraat behind the Imam in any Salaah, because the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stated that the Imam’s reciting is sufficient for the followers.

Imam Shafi has two opinions on this subject:

1) A person should recite Qiraat behind the Imam

2) A person should not recite Qiraat behind the Imam.

I (Ibn Kathir) say that the second opinion is correct as it corresponds with the Qur’an.

Imam Bukhari states that a person is entitled to recite Qiraat in every salaah behind the Imam weather the Imam recites quietly or loudly, but the Sahaba and Tabi’een say that it is essential to listen to the Imam and remain quiet. This is the opinion held by Ibn Abbas, Mujahid, Ibn Jubair, Ibn Masud, and many other great Sahaba and Tabi’een.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Araf verse 204 By Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Imam Tabari writes [that]:

This verse was revealed about salaah, but some scholars say that the verse is not for salaah but is also for the Jumma and Eid Khutbah. The companions agree with this. Ibn Masud, Abu Hanifah, Imam Zuhri, Zaid, Ibn Musaib, Hasan Basri, Ubaidh, Ata, Dhahak, Ibrahim, Nakhai, Qatada, Shabi (who had seen 500 of the Prophets companions), Sadai all hold this opinion.

[Tafsir Tabari, Surah Araf verse 204 by Imam Tabari]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal says that the whole Ummah has agreed upon the fact that the verse which states “When Qur’an is recited, listen and remain quiet”, was revealed for salaah, and all scholars agree that it is not essential for the Muqtadi (follower) to recite but he should stay quite and listen. This opinion is authentic because it is in line with the Qur’an.

[Fatawah Ibn Taymiyyah Volume 2 Pages 143, 168 and 412 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

From the tafsirs of Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Imam Tabari it is clear that the verse from Surah Araf was revealed for salaah. The Sahaba and Tabi’een also agreed on this. It may still be said that the Sahaba and Tabi’een, who say that this ayah was revealed for salaah, made a mistake. To remove this doubt, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Ibn Kathir were quoted. These are the names of the people who along with other great scholars have passed the deen down to us. When these people interpret any verse of the Qur’an, they say that their interpretation is authentic and any other opinion is useless. This is because of their knowledge in the Islamic Sciences.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

The Tabi’een gained knowledge from the Sahaba and settled in different places. The people of Makka had the most knowledge in Qur’anic Tafsir because Ibn Abbas once lived there, and his students gained knowledge of Tafsir from him. An example is Mujahid who was the most knowledgeable in interpreting the Qur’an. Imam Shafi, Ahmed and Bukhari used to prefer the Tafsir of Mujahid over others. Indeed, Mujahid was the “sign of Allah on this earth”. Students of Abdullah Ibn Abbas were Ata Ibn Rubah, Ikrima, and Sa’eed bin Jubair.

In Kufa Abdullah Ibn Masud taught the people the knowledge of the Qur’anic Tafsir. They, and their students, had great knowledge in the field of Tafsir.

In Madina, Zaid bin Salaam had the most knowledge of the Qur’anic Tafsir. This is the reason why Imam Malik’s quotations of Tafsir are from Zaid bin Aslam. Hasan al-Basri, Musrooq, Qatadah, and Abu Aliya, who were also great scholars of Tafsir.

[Usool ut Tafsir p21, 66 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes [that]:

Mujahid, Ikrima, Ata, Hasan Basri, Musrooq, Sa’eed and Abu Aliya had great knowledge of Tafsir but Mujahid was the “Proof of Allah on this earth”. Sufiyan ath Thawri used to say that if Mujahid’s Tafsir had said such and such a thing then futher research is useless as his Tafsir is sufficient.

[Muqadama Tafsir Ibn Tafsir by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Therefore, if anyone should state that Surah al Araf’s verse was not revealed for salaah, his statement can be ignored. This is because this opinion would be against the Sahaba and Tabi’een. This is proved from the above statements.

Not reciting Qiraat behind the Imam, evidence from the Hadith

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Abu Musa Ashari reported that the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam taught us how to perform salaah, and said “First straighten the rows, then one person should become Imam, then follow him, when he says takbir say takbir and when he recites, remain quiet.”

[Sahih Muslim book of Salaah Chapter Tashahud, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, Musnad Ahmad, Nayl ul Awtaar, Kitabul Qiraat, Muhallah Ibn Hazm Chapter Salaah]

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

My student, Abu Nasr, asked me if the Hadith narrated by Abu Hurairah in which it says “…when the Imam recites, stay quiet…” is authentic. I (Imam Muslim) said “Yes, it is authentic.”

[Sahih Muslim Chapter Tashahhud]

Imam Muslim writes [that]:

Zaid bin Thabit was asked if a person should recite behind the Imam, he in reply said “Behind the Imam there is no Qiraat”

[Sahih Muslim Chapter Sujud e Tilawah]

Imam Malik writes [that]:

Jabir reported that if a person performs Salaaqh and fails to read Surah Al-Fatiha, his Salaah is nullified, but if he is behind the Imam then his Salaah is valid.

[Muatta Imam Malik Chapter Majati Umal Qur’an]

Imam Malik further writes [that]:

Nafi (who was a famous student of Ibn Umar) reported that when anyone asked Ibn Umar: Should a person recite Surah Al-Fatiha behind the Imam, he used to reply that the Imam’s reciting of Surah Al-Fatiha is sufficient for you. Ibn Umar did not read Surah Al-Fatiha behind the Imam.

[Muatta Imam Malik book of Salaah Chapter Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Ahmad writes that Ibn See’reen asked Ibn Umar “Should I recite Al-Fatiha behind the Imam?” He replied that the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for you.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Ibn Umar].

Imam Ahmad writes [that]:

Jabir bin Abdullah reported that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that the Imam’s recitation is the persons recitation who is reading behind him.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Jabir bin Abdullah].

Ibn Majah also wrote this Hadith in his book of salaah. In Ibn Majah’s narrative chain, there is a person called Jafar who is considered weak.

Imam Ahmad writes [that]:

Abu Hurairah narrated that the Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said that the Imam is selected to be followed and when he says takbeer you say takbir, when he goes into raku you go into raku, when he goes into sajdah you go into sajdah, but when he reads Qiraat you remain quiet.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Abu Hurairah also Nasai Nayl al Awtaar Muhalla Ibn Hazm Chap of Salaah Kitabul Qiraat, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah volume 2 Page 144].

Imam Ahmad Ibn Hanbal reports [that]:

Abu Darda reported that one day the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] told us (and I was the closest to the Prophet) about recitation behind the Imam. He said that the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for the Muqtadi.

[Musnad Ahmad narration’s of Abu Darda].

Imam Tirmidhi writes [that]:

Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal said that instruction from the Hadith that states, “…Salaah is not accepted if Surah Al-Fatiha is not read…” is for that person who is reading alone.

[Tirmidhi Chapter of Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Abd al Razzaq (who was a great teacher of Imam Bukhari and Muslim) writes [that]:

Ali said that he who recites Qiraat behind the Imam goes against nature. One person asked Ibn Musood whether he should recite behind the Imam, Ibn Musood replied “No”. Zaid bin Aslam reported that the Prophet had prohibited a person from reading Qiraat behind the Imam.

Abu Is-haaq said that Ibn Masood’s students did not recite behind the Imam. Abaidullah asked Jabir bin Abdullah whether he recited behind the Imam at Zuhr and Asr? He replied “No”?

[Musanaf Abdul Razzaq Chapter on Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Abdul Razzaq, who died in 221H, was neither a Hanafi nor Abu Hanifah’s student. No one can say that Imam Abdul Razzaq made up the narration to support the Hanifi position, so it should be accepted that this narration is not fabricated.

Imam Ibn Abi Shaiba writes [that]:

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that for any person, who recites behind the Imam, my wish is that fire should be placed in his mouth.

Nafi, Zahid bin Aslam, Ibn Umar, Jubair and Said Ibn Jubair say that there is no Qiraat behind the Imam whether he reads aloud or reads quiet.

[Musanaf Ibn Abu Shayba Chapter on Qiraat Khalful Imam].

Imam Ibn Abi Shayba, who strongly opposed Abu Hanifah, had written a full chapter against Abu Hanifah. In the same book he wrote the above narration without criticism. If this narration had not been true then, he would have rejected them it or criticised them it. Also, because he has not criticised this reports, it is proof in itself that the narration had taken place. No one can say that he had fabricated these narrations in order to support Abu Hanifah.

Imam Dar Qutini writes [that]:

The Prophet said that there is no recitation behind the Imam. Ali says that a person who recites Qiraat behind the Imam has gone against Sunnah.

[Dar Qutni Chapter on Qiraat]

Dar Qutni was also opposed to Imam Abu Hanifah, and tried to tamper with ahadiths, which supported the Hanafi School. He did not critisise the above, true narrations, which means that the above narrations are authentic.

Imam Dahabi writes [that]:

One man was performing Salaah behind the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and was reciting. The person next to him tried to stop him with certain signals or signs. When the prayer had finished, they went to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and told their case. The Prophet SallalahoAleheWasalam said the Imam’s Qiraat is sufficient for the followers.

[Talqis Mustadrak Chapter on Salaah by Imam Dahahbi].

The book, Mustadrak, is written by Hakim. In this book there are all sorts of narrations both authentic and fabricated. Imam Dhahabi has, in his book, examined every Hadith to see whether it is authentic. Imam Dhahabi’s above Hadith has been recorded as authentic; therefore, there can be no doubt about this Hadith.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes [that]:

When the Imam recites loudly it means that the Muqtadi should listen. This is the reason that the Imam recites loudly so the Muqtadi can say Amin with him. When the Imam recites quietly, they do not say Amin with him. If the Imam should recites and the Muqtadi’s also recites, this will mean that the Imam has been given the order to recite to people who do not want to listen to the Qiraat. This is the same as saying to a person to do a speech to a nation that does not want to listen to it. This is such nonsense that Islam does not permit it. There is a Hadith, which states that when a ­­­­Khutba is being read and a person is talking, it is as though a pile of books is loaded onto a donkey. This is similar to a person reciting Qiraat behind the Imam in the audible prayers.

[Fatawah Ibn Taymiyyah Volume 2 Page 147 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah].

So now it should be clear, without any doubt whatsoever, with all that has been mentioned and all the evidence to support the claim that when the Imam recites qiraat the Muqtadi should stay quiet and listen – for the Imam’s recitation is sufficient for the Muqtadi.

In The Name Of Allah, The Most High, The Most Gracious, The Most Merciful. All Praise is due to Allah The Most High, The Creator, The Provider. He has no Partners, and is in no need of any. He is Alone, He made the Heavens and the Earth. He knows what was before time, what is present and what is after. He shows the straight path to whosoever He wishes, and whoever He chooses to bless. He makes them the best among the best. O Allah, send salutations on our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), who is the last and final Messenger. After him there will be no Prophets to come until the Day of Judgement. Allah The Most High has given Him the highest excellence. On the Day of Judgement when every indi­vidual will be present, our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) will intercede on the behalf of the Muslims. Peace and blessings be upon our Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), his family, his companions who passed on the knowledge gained directly from the Prophet to the coming generations. Blessings also be upon the scholars of Hadith who spent their lives in compiling the books of hadith and the others who continue to serve Islam until the day of Judgement.

The impetus behind writing this book, came after speaking to some young Muslims who were confused and held erroneous misconceptions as to what it meant to be of the Ahl al-Sunna. There were various issues in which they argued much over – take for instance, calling ‘Ya Rasul-Allah’; seeking assistance from other than Allah and the issue of Hadhir and Nadhir. I also found that some points of Hanafi Fiqh were being criticized without just cause. With the help of Allah almighty in this book, I have tried to clarify those issues, refute the objections and support the points with evidence from the Holy Qur`an and the hadith of the Prophet (may Allah bless Him and Grant Him peace).

Before commencing with this book, there are a few issues that need to be mentioned at the very beginning. Firstly, it should be mentioned that this book was first translated from Arabic into Urdu and then into English. As such, there will be some meanings that cannot be fully conveyed into English: Arabic is a complex language that has richness that cannot always be handled well by the English language. However, this does not mean to say that the meanings are distorted to prove a point, but rather are translated as best as possible using the words that were best found. I will be pleased if after reading this book, people write in and inform me of any incorrect translations that have been made. These will be rectified as soon as possible.

Secondly, some may raise the question as to why chapters rather than page numbers are quoted. It is from my own personal experience that I would often find it difficult to try and find what it was I was looking for by referring to page numbers: the page numbers would almost invariably differ with the plethora of different editions and publishers. As a result, I decided to use the Chapter heading, since readers would be able to easily look this up under the relevant chapters. It is interesting to note that back in the times of the great scholars of Islam, they never mentioned the source of their information – since the readers were very aware as to their status and scholarly capacity. However, in our day, references are a necessary feature, since it is very easy to claim one thing and then fabricate its source. References thus provide an easy and ready source for the reader to check and examine for himself or herself.

Thirdly, it is important to point out that when a hadith or other narration is mentioned, it may not always be quoted in full. An explanation is of course required for this. It is simple. In many instances, in either a hadith or other narrations, a number of different subjects would be included which are not required for the particular point that I wish to convey. As a result, I have left out what does not concern the point that is being emphasized. It is very important to note that by doing this I have not left out anything that would report back contrary to the point that is being made. There is no foul play at work.

Fourthly, and very importantly, there are at some places in this book, accusations that were written against various scholars. My point here is not to resurface these gross allegations, but rather to highlight that all scholars were and are humans and capable of making mistakes. The point, more precisely being made is that there were no scholars – that did not receive some sort of criticism from other great scholars and muhadithin. It would be very difficult to prove otherwise. It is unfair to highlight the criticism of a particular scholar and then to propagate this to the world at large. It is most definitely assured that the scholar highlighting these accusations would also have received criticism from his peers. It is very unfortunate that in our time, some Muslims have taken it upon themselves to give credence to these accusations. The aim that I hope I have conveyed in these sections is that if Muslims choose to leave the rulings a scholar simply because he has been criticized, this would really mean that the Muslims would have to leave all our scholars, since at one point in time or another, they all indeed were criticised.

Finally, the muhadithin, have compiled books of hadith but, at the same time, the same scholars have also written books discussing the authenticity of the narrators of the hadith that they have mentioned in their books. For instance, Imam Bukhari wrote Sahih Bukhari and he also wrote; Tarikh al-Kabir, Tarikh al-Saghir and Kitab al-Du’fa. Similarly, Imam Muslim wrote Sahih Muslim and also wrote about his narrators in ‘Kitab al-Asma’ wal- Kuna. Likewise, Imam al-Tirmidhi wrote Tirmidhi but along with it he wrote Kitab al-I’lal. Moreover, apart from these scholars of hadith, the teachers of these scholars also wrote the biographies of the narrators; for example, Imam Yahya bin Mu’in, Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal, Imam Ali-Ibn al-Madini all wrote the biographies of the narrators of hadith. Such work was continued by the predecessors of the muhaddithin. For instance, Imam Ibn Abi Hatim al-Razi wrote Al Jarhu wat ta’dil; Imam Ibn Habban wrote Thiqat; Khatib al- Baghdadi wrote Tarikh al-Baghdad and Ibn al- Addi wrote Al-Kamil.

These were very informative and beautifully written books but they were very detailed books. Some scholars, therefore, summarized these books. The best summary of these books was produced by Imam al-Dhahabi, who wrote a number of books. For instance Saiyar al-‘Alam al-Nubala, Tadhkarat all- Huffadh, Mizaan al- I’tidal etc. These books were then summarised further by Hafiz Ibn Hajr Asqalani, who wrote Tahdhib al-Tahdhib and Lasan al-Mizan.

In Traditional Scholarship and Modern Misunderstandings: Understanding The Ahl al-Sunnah, when mentioning the narrators, sometimes I have taken references directly from the books of the scholars from the first generation. However in the main, I have taken references from Imam al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani. However, when a particular narrator is being discussed, and I have used their quotes on the matter – it does not imply that these are the personal opinions of the narrators, rather, they have taken these quotes from the original books and by using the references of Imam al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani, this does not mean that the personal opinion of Iman al-Dhahabi and Hafiz Ibn Hajr al-Asqalani is being quoted. Because they have taken quotes from the original books of scholars of hadith that came before them, and were established for their scholarly scrutiny and capacity, such as the authors of Tarikh al- Kabir and Al Jarhu wat Ta’dil.

There are some who claim that placing the hands below the navel whilst performing the prescribed prayers is either of a weaker opinion than that of placing the hands upon the chest or has no evidence. This chapter will address this issue in the light of the Sunnah and prove that this false claim has absolutely no foundation.

According to Imam Abu Hanifah (Allah be well pleased with him), it is part of the Sunnah for a man performing the ritual prayer, Salaah, to place his hands beneath the navel. Many companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and their students (Tabi’een) performed their Salaah in this manner.

Imam Tirmidhi writes that it is Sunnah to place one hand over the other but there are different opinions amongst the companions and their students regarding the actual positioning of the hands.

(Tirmidhi Chapter Watalya’meen alashimal).

Qadhi Shawkani writes that there existed different opinions amongst the scholars regarding the positioning of the hands during Salaah. The following consider it correct to place the hands beneath the navel; Imam Abu Hanifah, Sufiyan Thawri, Is-haaq-bin Rahwia and Abu Is-haaq.

(Nal-ul-Awatar, Chapter: WazalyAmin alashimal).

The aforementioned scholars were outstanding in the field of Hadith sciences and clearly knew the differences between authentic, acceptable, weak and fabricated narrations. Furthermore, if the Ahadith stating that the hands should be placed beneath the navel were fabricated then why would Imam Ahmed, Yahya bin Mo’een, the teacher of both Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim practice these narrations?

Evidence about the validity of placing the hands below the navel during the prayer

Imam Ahmed bin Hanbal writes:

Ali said that it is a sunnah to place one hand over the other and beneath the navel.

(Musnad Ahmed bin Hanbal also Dar Qutni, Abu Dawud, Chapter: Watul-YAmin Alashimal).

Imam Ibn Abi Shayba writes :

Alqamah reported from his Father that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), would place his right hand over his left and beneath the navel. Imam Ibrahim says that Ali said it is a sunnah to place your hands beneath the navel during the Salaah.

(Musannaf Ibn abi Shaeba, chapter ‘Ashimal bin-YAmin’).

Alama Ibn Hazm writes that the hands should be placed beneath the navel and Anas reported that there are three things which are Sunnah :

1. Not to delay the opening of the fast (during Ramadhan)

2. To close the fast at the very last minute

3. To place the hands beneath the navel during the prayer.

(Muhalla, chapter ‘Wat-ul-YAmin’ Ibn Hazm).

The aforementioned narrations prove that it is an established Sunnah to place the hands beneath the navel. These Ahadith are neither weak nor fabricated as Ibn Hazm would have declared them as being such because Imam Dar Qutni was in strong opposition to the Hanafi School of thought.

Evidence about the validity of placing the hands upon the chest during the prayer

Wyle says I saw that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was performing his prayers with his hands placed upon his chest.

(Sahih Ibn Khuzaymah, chapter on Salaah).

We respond to the above narration with the observation that it is neither present in Muslim nor Bukhari. It is amazing how people who rigorously promote Bukhari and Muslim, as the only book to follow for Sunnah will quickly use a Hadith that doesn’t appear in either, just as long as they feel it will win them an argument! A close examination of the Hadith in question will show who is following a Sahih Hadith and who is blindly following the mistakes of their scholars – who have the audacity to criticise scholars of the orthodox four schools of fiqh but don’t see their own glaring mistakes.

Secondly, the main narrator of this Hadith; Muammal-bin-Isma’il has been criticised by the scholars of Hadith (muhadtheen).

Imam Dhahabi and Ibn Hajar Asqalani write that Imam Bukhari said that Muammal-bin-Isma’il was amongst the Mukirul Hadith (deniers of Hadith).

Imam Abu Khatim, Imam Abu Zhara, Imam Saje, Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Hafidhh Marwaze and Dar Qutni all consider Muammal-bin-Isma’il as having a weak memory. When informing others of Hadith Muhammad bin Isma’il would make many mistakes . He has known to have burnt his books and hence made errors in transmitting his Hadith from memory. He also made erroneous claims by stating that he heard many of his narrations from the great scholars, whereas he had not done so. Only some scholars, such as Ibn Habban and Ibn Khuzayma claim that he was a knowledgeable scholar.

(Mezan-ul-Itidal Tahzeeb-ul-Tahzeeb, biography of Muammal-bin-Isma’il by Imam Dhahabi and Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani).

Alama Ghulam Rasool Sa’eedi writes that Imam Bayhaqi wrote another two Ahadith in his book, Sunan, regarding the placement of the hands upon the chest during the Salaah. However, neither of these Ahadith are authentic as their narrators have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith. We will look at each one in turn.

*First Hadith:

One of the narrators of the Hadith is Muhammad bin Hujjar, whom Imam Dhahabi writes as having been criticised. Notably, he did not fit the criterion that Imam Bukhari has for accepting Hadith from someone. Imam Bukhari says that it is impermissible to accept any Hadith narrated by him because he narrates doubtful Ahadith from his uncle.

The other narrator of that Hadith is Umm -Jabbar, she is unknown. Imam Bayhaqi wrote himself that this Hadith is weak.

*Second Hadith:

The second narrator is known as Ibn Abbas while the main narrator is Ruh bin Musayyib. Imam Ibn Addi says that Ruh bin Musayyib has been criticised by the scholars of Hadith. Imam Ibn Habbaan says that Ruh narrates fabricated Hadith and therefore it is impermissible to accept his narrations. Also Imam Fikri considers Ruh as transmitting unknown Hadith which should not be accepted.

(Sharh, Sahih Muslim, Chapter on Wujube Qira’at by Alama Saedi).

We close this chapter by stating that there exists no single authentic Hadith proving the permissibility of placing the hands upon the chest during the Salaah.

We, the Ahl As-Sunnah Wa’l Jama, believe that it is indeed permissable to call the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] “Noor”. The Qur’an has chosen and applied this word itself to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. The companions would often call him [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] “Noor”. However, it is often at this point, that those who oppose this view believe from some erroneous conviction that they hold, that we claim the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was not human!! This is indeed strange and a gross accusation. For those who claim that he was not a human, have clearly ventured out of the bounds of Islam, and have entered into Kuffr. The belief of Ahl As-Sunnah Wa’l Jamma is that the Noble Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Noor and human – as we shall now seek to demonstrate.

Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an.

“O People of the Scripture, there has come to you Our Messenger making clear to you much of what you used to conceal of the Scripture and overlooking much. There has come to you from Allah a light (of Guidance) and a clear Book”.

(Surah Al-‘Mai’dah’ Verse 15).

Imam Tabari and Qadi Shawkani write under this verse that the meaning of Noor in this verse is used for our Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam and by noor it means the he is the light of guidance for entire humanity.

[Tafsir Tabari Tafsir Fathul Qadeer By Imam Tabari and Qadi Shawkani, under above verse]

Many Mufassireen (Commentators of the Quran) have stated that by noor here is meant Rasullah (Sallalahu Alaihi Wasallam). The prophet was noor. He was guidance for the whole of mankind. Therefore, he was both noor and human.

From the above evidence we conclude that it is permissible to call Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] “Noor” and it is not Kufr or Shirk as some people consider it to be.

Continuing with the Verses:

Say (O Muhammad): “I am no more than a human being like you; one to whom revelation is made: ‘Your Lord is the One and Only God.’ Hence, whoever looks forward to meet his Lord, let him do righteous works, and let him associate none with the worship of his Lord.”

(Surah al-Kahf Verse 110)

And We did not make the prophets forms not eating food, nor were they immortal [on earth].

(Surah al-Anbiya Verse 8)

Claiming Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) a part of Allah is Shirk, same as Christians did by claiming Prophet Isah (May Allah bless him and grant Him peace) the son of Allah. And if we Claim Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) a part of Allah or Allah’s Noor then we have been distracted and we have commited shirk.
There is no Verse from The Quran or any Hadith about Prophet Muhammad (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) being a part of Allah or Allah’s Noor.

Proof from the Hadith.

Imam Tirmidhi wrote that when Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) smiled, it seemed as if Noor was coming from his teeth.
(Chap on Shamaa’il Tirmidhi)

Allama ibn Jawzi writes:

That when Adam (May Allah bless him and grant Him peace) was being created, the noor (knowledge) of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was placed in Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]’s forehead and Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] saw Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], Adam [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] asked “Who is he?” Allah Ta’ala replied “He is the last Prophet and will be the chief of your children.”

(Al Wafa chap on Birth of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] by Ibn Jowzi).

This the Knowledge (About Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) that every Prophet had, which was that there would come last prophet of Allah, named “Ahmed”.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:
Muhammad bin Hamza radhiAllahu ‘anhu narrates that once RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam made my fingers glow with light (by Allah’s will).

[Sirat Tun-Nabi Ibn Kathir chapter Muj’izat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

‘One companion radhiAllahu ‘anhu reports that upon the occasion of Hajja-tul-Wida [the Prophets last seremon on the day of Hajj] he saw that the blessed face of RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam was shining like the moon. [Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.6 chap, Moa’jeezat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes

Ka’ab bin Malik radhiAllahu ‘anhu recited a [na’at] poem in the presence of the Prophet Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam [part of which we have translated from Arabic is]:

‘We have come to you and you have transformed our darkness into light (of Guidance) and have removed the barriers’ of ignorance.

[Tareek, and Sirat-Tun-Nabi, Ibn Kathir Chapter Muj’izat]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Hassaan Bin Thaabit radhiAllahu ‘anhu said: ‘RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam is that star from which even the moon of the fourteenth night obtains it light’.

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, chap Wilada]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

From Ibn Hashaam who narrates that Hassaan Bin Thaabit RadiAllahu ‘anhu who said: ‘ When I was eight years old, a Jew was calling to the people, they gathered around him and asked him what was the commotion, he replied: “The star of Ahmad has risen, that which is born tonight”

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.2 Sirat-Toon-Nabi Ibn Hassham chapter Milad un Nabi.]

All these references are proof of the light of RasoolAllah Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, which was felt by the people and witnessed by those in his presence.

What was the first thing that Allah created?

There is a difference of opinion amongst the Scholars with regards to what was the first to be created, whether it was water, Arsh, (Throne) Rooh (noor) of Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, We say that Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was the first creation of Allah Almighty.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes

The Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that I always stayed amongst the pure and then at the end I appeared in to my Mother.

[Sirat-Un-Nabi Wiladatun-Nabi By Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Qadi AyyazIn his book As-Shifa narrated from Abdullah Ibn Abbas that Prophet Muhammad Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallams Noor (Knowledge of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam ) was created 2000 years before the creation of the world.

[Shifa, chapter 1 page 48]

Ibn Mohammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi writes,

There is a Hadith in which RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) stated: ‘I was a Prophet even when Adam ‘alaihi salaam was between clay and water (i.e. in the process of being created)

[“This Hadith is transmitted by Tirmidhi, Muktaser Sirat-al-Rasool by Ibn Muhammad ibn Mohammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi, Baihaqi, Ahmad, Hakim and Dhahabi declare it to be Sahih”]

Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) stated: ‘I have always been amongst the good (group), and my Noor (Knowledge of Prophet (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam ) was present even before Adam ‘alaihi salaam’.

[“Qadhi Iyyad from Tabari Al-shifa Chap, Millad-un Nabi”]

The Companions used to call Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] Noor (Guidance).

We should know that if there is any Hadith that goes against any verse of The Quran is Hadith Mawdu (fabricated Hadith) or people are misuderstanding it.

Everything contained in this chapter is evidence in support of the fact that the Noor of RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) was present long before human creation. For this reason the Ahl-as-Sunnah believe that although RasoolAllah (Sallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallam) was a human being (bashar), it is also justified to call him Noor.

This was the reality of the creed of Noor, which is the belief of the Ahl-as-Sunnah wa ‘al Jamaa’ah.

When we celebrate Milad, we gather, in order to send salutations (Esal-e-Swaab) to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], give charity to the poor (Sadaqah Khairat) and remember wilaadah(Birth) and virtues of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. The Ahl as-Sunnah does not say that one must celebrate “Milad” only on 12 Rabee’-ul-Awwal, in fact it can be celebrated at anytime of the year. Generally Milad-un-Nabi is celebrated, on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Awwal, by Muslims all over the world. In every Muslim country, there is a public holiday for “Milaad-un-Nabee”, except one country, but even in that country, the people celebrate “Milaad” individually. The birth of the Anbiyaa’ has been mentioned in the Qur’an. For example, Adam, Musaa, Eesaa, and Yahyaa (May Allah bless them and grant them peace). If it is wrong to talk about the birth of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), then why has Allah TA’ALA mentioned it in the Qur’an?

Evidence of Milaad-un-Nabi from the Qur’an
Allah Ta’ala says in the Holy Qur’an:

Say: “In the bounty of Allah, and his mercy;- Therein let them rejoice.” That is better then what they Amass.

(Yunus, 58)

In this verse, Allah Almighty tells us that we should be happy when we receive blessings and mercy from Him. Without doubt, the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] is the greateset mercy and blessing of Allah Almighty

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

“And we sent not to you but a mercy for all the worlds” (Al’Anbiyaa’, 107)

AllahAlmighty says in the Qur’an:

Oh Prophet! The communicator of unseen news. We have sent you as a present beholder and bearer of glad tidings and a warner.

And an inviter towards Allah by His command and a brightening sun.

And give glad tidings to the believers that for them is great bounty of Allah.

(Al-aHzaab, 44-47)

AllahAlmighty says in the Qur’an:

…remind them of the day of Allah…

(Ibraaheem, 5)

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Qadi Shawkani write that:

“the day of Allah” refers to the day on which AllahAlmighty has done a favour on mankind. For example, the freedom of Bani Isra’il from the slavery of Fir’awn.

[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, and Fath-ul-qadeer, by Hafidhh Ibn Kather and Qaadee Shawkaanee]

Allah’s graetest favour on mankind was the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. This means that the Milaad of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] is a “day of Allah”, therefore we should remember it.

Hafidh Ibn Rajab writes that:

It is recommended to fast on those days on which Allah Almighty has sent blessings on us. The greatest favour which AllahAlmighty has bestowed us with, is the sending down of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

“I have favoured among nations and sent to you a Prophet from among you”(ltaa’if-ul-ma’rif, page 111, by Hafidh Ibn Rajab)

Some other evidences of Milaad
Our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] celebrated the birth of his son Ibraaheem by freeing a slave. (Tareekh Ibn Kathir, “Birth of Ibraaheem”).

Imam Muslim writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was asked about the fast on Mondays, which he used to keep, the Prophet replied “This is the day of my birth”.

(Muslim, “Kitaab-us-Sawm”)

This proves that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] kept fast on Mondays to show gratitude for his birth.

Imam Bukhari writes that:

when Abu Lahab died, someone from his household saw him in a dream, they asked him what happened in the grave he said “I am being punished severely, but on Mondays, I get water from my finger with which I am freed Thuwayba,

(Bukhari, “Kitaab-un-Nikaah”)

Friday is a special day for Muslims because this is the day that Allah created Aadam[May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

(The Muslim book of Jum’ah, also Tareekh Ibn Kathir, vol.1, “Story of Aadam (May Allah bless him and grant him peace])

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes that Abu Lahab freed Thuwayba on the day that the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was born.

(Sirat-un-Nabee, “Birth of Prophet May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

This proves that a kaafir, Abu Lahab, was happy on the day of the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and was rewarded by having his punishment reduced. If this is true, then indeed Allah will bless a Muslim who rejoices the birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. This Hadith has been used by many ‘Ulamaa’, to justify the celebration of Milad.

Allama Ibn Hajr Asqalani writes that Sohaily said that Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu, who was the uncle of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], had the above dream. Apart from this, other Muhadditheen have also attributed this dream to Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu. (Fath-ul-baari, “Nikaah”, by Hafidh Ibn Hajar Asqalaanee)

A person may ask, “When did Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu have this dream? Was it before or after he embraced Islam?” The answer to this is that he had this dream after coming into the fold of Islam (Seerah-Ibn-Hashaam) Abu Lahab died after the battle of Badr before which Abbaas Radi-Allahu-unhu embraced Islam.

Fatwa of Scholars for Milad
Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

“Those people who celebrate Milaad through the love and respect of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], will be rewarded by Allah.

[Iqtidaa’ us-siraat-il-Mustaqeem, page 294]

He also writes that:

If someone celebrates Milaad with the love and respect of Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace], he will have a “big reward”. He says that in Muslim communities, Milaad-un-Nabi gatherings are only done with the respect and love of the Muslims for the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]
[Iqtidaa’ as-siraat-il-Mustaqeem, page 297, by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote that:

There was once a King, Abu Sa’eed Malik Muzaffar – a man of good deeds. In his kingdom, wherever he saw a lack of water, he would build a well. He also established many Islamic study centers. Every year, he would spend half a million dinars on hosting a gathering of his people to celebrate the birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]
[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, see story of King Abu Sa’eed, Volume 13]

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab Najdi, in his book, writes:

“Thuwaiba, who was the freed slave of Abu Lahab fed Rasolallah Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa sallam milk. Abu Lahab freed Suwaiba at the time when she informed him that a son has been born at your brother’s house. After the death of Abu Lahab he was seen in a dream, in which he said ‘I am in severe punishment but this is lessened on Mondays, he showed his forefinger, and said that he would suck from it. This is so because it was with this finger that I freed Suwaiba when she informed of the birth of the Prophet, and she also fed the Prophet Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa sallam milk”. Ibn Jawzi states: Abu Lahab is that kaafir who has been specially referred to, in the Qur’an. If such a person can be rewarded for celebrating the Milaad of the Prophet Sallalalhu ‘alaihi wa Sallam, then imagine how great the reward would be for a Muslim when he celebrates it.

[Mukhtassar Sirat-ur-rasool, “Milaad-un-nabi”, by Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul wahhaab Najdi].

The above is evidence that celebrating the birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] in the form of a gathering is permissible. Otherwise Hafidhh Ibn Kathir would not have referred to it as a good deed and Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah would not have said that there would be a “big reward” for doing so.

Some people have the opinion that King Abu Sa’eed introduced the celebrating of this occasion. This is not true because Hafidh Ibn Kathir states that in the 5th Century hijree, a King named Malik Shah celebrated it also with a gathering

[Tareekh Ibn Katheer biography of Malik Shah]

Some people even argue that the Holy Prophet was not even born on the 12th Rabbi Awwal. This argument is baseless, as Hafidh Ibn Kathir has discussed this in Sirat-un-nabi. He states that the majority of the scholars agree that the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Aawal. The evidence of the people who do not accept this is weak.

(As-Sirat-un-nabi, vol.1, “Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”)

Muhammad Ibn Is-haaq states that the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-Awwal.

(Seerah Ibn Hashaam, “Chapter Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”)

Ibn Is-haaq was a Taabi’ and was born in 75 Hijrah. His book is the oldest book available of seerah in Islamic history. The first book of Seerah was written by Musa bin Uqba. This book is no longer avaiable for reference.

The Ahl as-Sunnah celebrate the Milaad of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] with love and respect. If someone does not celebrate it, we do not call them a kaafir because the matter of Milaad does not affect the ‘Aqeedah of a person. The celebrating of this should not cause any divisions among Muslims.

Hafidhh Salaahuddeen Yoosuf [A great follower of Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Shaikh Najdee] writes:

On the birth date of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], to give charity to the poor or to build a Masjid. We agree in this type of celebration of Milaad.

(Milaad-un-nabi, by Hafidhh.Yoosuf, page 92)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes: “On the day of the birth of Prophet[May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], Shaytaan cried a lot.”

(Sirat-un-nabi, “Birth of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

From Ibn Kathirs narration we can see that to feel unhappy on the Birthday of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is the way of shaytaan not the way of a Muslim!

Some questions raised concerning the Milaad
Although the Prophet was born on the 12th of Rabee’ul-awwal he also died on the same date. How then can the 12th of Rabee’ul-awwal be a happy day?

Mourning for someone’s death should not be more than three days, except for a woman, who has lost her husband. The Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] death was over 1400 years ago, so the period of mourning has passed. But, after someone dies, his death is remembered by reciting the Qur’an, remembering his merits, giving alms, and making du’a for him. Even if the period of mourning for the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] death exists, all the actions mentioned above are included when people gather for Milaad-un-nabee. For this reason, there is not need to separate the celebration of the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] birth, and the mourning of his death.

How can there be an Eid Milaad-un-nabi when there are only two Eids (Al-Fitr and Al-AdhHaa)?

Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an:

Prophet Isa [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] prayed to Allah Almighty “Oh Allah, our Lord, send down to us a tray of food from the Heavens so that it may be an occasion of Eid for us for the first and the last of us.” (Al-Maa’idah, 114)

Imam Hakim writes that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “Friday is also an Eid day”. Once, in the Prophet’s time Eid came on Friday and the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said “Allah has given you two Eids today”.

(Mustadrak, “Jum’ah” by Imam Haakim and summary by Imam Dhahabi).

Imam Tirmidhee writes

“Abdullah-bin-Abbaas was reciting verse 3 of surah maa’ida, from the Qur’an. A Jew, sitting close-by heard it and said to Abdullah “If that verse which you recited, was revealed to us, we would make that day an Eid day”. Abdullah-bin-Abbas replied “When this verse was revealed, there were two Eids on that day. One of them was the Hajj day and the other Friday”.

[Tirmidhee , “Tafsir”, and also Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surah 5, verse 3]

From the references above, it is proved that the term “Eid day” does not specifically apply to the two Eid days (Al-fitr and al-adhHaa), but instead, it could be used for any Islamic holy day. This means that we can refer to “Milaad-un-Nabi” as “Eid-Milaad-un-nabi”

Books on Milaad-un-Nabi (SallahoAleheWasalam)
Imam Tirmidhi, in his book even gives the title of one of this chapters, the name “Milaad-un-Nabee”. (Tirmidhi, shamaa’il)

Imam Waaqdi (A second century Scholar) also wrote a book entitled “Milaad-un-Nabi”. The original copy can be found in Cairo.

Allama Ibn Al-Jawzi, wrote a book called “Milaad-un-Nabi” in which he gives very strong proofs permitting the celebration of Milaad.

There are differences (Ikhtilaaf) amongst the scholars regarding whether Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive, or has died. There also exists Ikhtilaaf regarding whether Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was a Prophet or a saint. Many scholars are of the opinion that he is still alive, while others, such as Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and his followers is of the opinion that he has died.

Evidence suggesting that Khidr ‘alaihi salaam is alive

In Sahih Muslim we find the following narration:

Dajjaal will kill a person once and then bring him back to life, then he will ask him, “Do you believe that I am God?” That person will reply, “No! I am convinced that you are the Dajjaal of which the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) informed us”. Dajjaal will throw him in his fire, which in reality will be Paradise.The narrator of this Hadith is Abu Is-haaq who says: It is commonly known that this person would be Khidr (Alay hissalaam).

(Sahih Muslim, Chapter on Dajjaal)

Abu Is-haaq was amongst the Taba’tabi’een and it was common knowledge during that period that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive and his death will occur at the time of Dajjaal.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir states:

King Zulqarnain discovered a type of water referred to as the ‘water of life’ which when drank would allow a person to remain alive forever. He departed with many people searching for it, and Khidr, (Alay hissalaam) was also with him. At one place Khidr (Alay hissalaam) drank some water and the King did not.

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, volume 1 chapter Zulqarnain]

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani says in his A’sabah that Khidr’s name is in the list of Companions of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).)

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: “ When the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) departed from this world, Umar heard someone come into the house but saw no-one, when he asked, Umar said it was Khidr (Alay hissalaam)”. Then a voice was heard which said, ‘O household of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), be patient’. Ali said it was Khidr (Alay hissalaam).”

Imam Bayhaqi said: “These narration’s are weak, but there are so many similar narrations, which suggests that they do have some origin. The coming of Khidr upon the death of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

(Sirat-un-Nabi and Tareekh ibn Kathir chap Demise of Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) by Hafidhh ibn Kathir).

Other narrations of a similar nature can be found including the following made by someone who is very much respected by certain factions :

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahaab al Najdi writes, “After the death of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) a voice was heard, ‘O family of the Prophet, be patient and peace be upon you.’” [Mukhtaser Sirat-ur-Rasool, Chapter ‘Death of Prophet’]

We can mention here a very important scholarly point that are made by countless scholars including Hafidhh Ibn Kathir who writes,

“If there exist many narrations regarding one issue, then even if they are weak, they can be accepted.” [Tafsir Ibn Kathir (Surah Al-An’am, verse 123]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir states that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was the son of Adam (Alay hissalaam), who prayed to Allah: ‘O Allah, give my son Khidr a long life so that he lives until the Day of Judgement’. Adam (Alay hissalaam) also told Khidr (Alay hissalaam) ‘O my son, you shall bury me after my death’. He also gave him news of his long life. Khidr (Alay hissalaam) also sat in the boat of the Prophet Nuh (Alay hissalaam).

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, Volume One, Chapter ‘Musa and Khidr’]

There have been many narrations of various types some which have been rejected by the scholars for example Hafidhh Ibn Kathir rejected the statements which claimed that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was the son of Pharaoh or that he was born during Pharaoh’s time. He strictly says he was alive a long time before Musa (Alay hissalaam).

[Tareekh by Ibn Kathir, Volume One, Chapter ‘Musa and Khidr’]

Imam Dhahabi writes, Umar bin Abdul Aziz was talking with a man. After he had finished talking with him, he returned and someone asked him who, he had been talking with. He replied, “He was Khidr and he came to give me some good news, that I will be the ruler of the Muslim world.”

(Tadkarahtul Huffaz biography of Umar bin Abdul Aziz by Imam Dhahabi)

Imam Nawawi also provides many references and statements given by many scholars, proving that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive. (Sharh Muslim, Chapter on Dajjaal)

From the aforementioned evidence, it can be clearly seen that the narrations support the opinion of those Ulama who say that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive.

Some people raise a question by saying:

In Bukhari there is a Hadith where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) states, ‘Of all the people who are alive upon the earth on this day, none will be living in a hundred years time’.

Secondly he said that: The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) supplicated (du’a) upon the occasion of the battle of Badr. “There are three hundred and thirteen people with me. If we do not triumph then no one will be left to worship you Oh Allah.” Following this evidence, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and his follwers conclude that if Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive then he should have joined the army and made the number amount to three hundred and fourteen.

Answers to the objections

(1) The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated: “Of those alive on the earth, none will be alive in a hundred years time”. It is possible that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) at that particular moment was present in a location other than this world (dunya). Just as Isa (Alay hissalaam) was also ‘alive’ at that time. If Isa (Alay hissalaam) never came down to help the Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) in the battle of Badr then this did not break his promise that he made with Allah most High, in the spiritual world. In the same manner, there is nothing inappropriate regarding the fact that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) never joined the army for the battle. Having said that there is no confirmation that he did or did not join the Muslim army in the Battle of Badr since he is an unseen person. It may also be possible that he joined, but our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) never mentioned his name like the thousands of angels who fought in this great battle but the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) never mentioned all their names. So this means that Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah’s suspicions are insufficient to support the opinion that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) has died. There is not even a single weak Hadith to support this opinion let alone an authentic one.

(2) At the time of the Battle of Badr the population of the Muslim Ummah was not just three hundred and thirteen, In fact there were Muslims present in Madinah Munawarah who did not fight in the battle.

The explanation of the du’a is. ‘There will be none to worship you with victory.’ For no doubt the Muslims in Madinah, Abysinnia and Makkah would have continued to worship Allah.

From the aforementioned, according to Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Khidr (Alay hissalaam) was alive from the time of Adam (Alay hissalaam) up until the time of Musa (Alay hissalaam). It seems rather unusual that Ibn Kathir rejected the understanding that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) could not live after the time of Musa (Alay hisalaam)

Comments

To conclude this chapter, it is clear that Ibn Taymiyyah and those who adhere to his principles do not believe that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is alive.

It is very disturbing to see that on one side many narration’s exist which prove the validity of Khidr (Alay hissalaam) being ‘alive’ but on the other side there are the suspicions of Ibn Taymiyyah and those who blindly follow him. Such as, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, who after having written the above narrations was convinced by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah’s understanding, still continue to create doubts in the minds of Muslims.

It must be understood that the belief that Khidr (Alay hissalaam) is still alive is not a matter of aqeedah and has no relation to Imaan and kufr.

We ask Allah ‘O Allah whatever we have said, if it is true accept it but if it is false we ask you to forgive us’. Amin!

Hadith is the second source of Islam after the Qur’an. Whenever a Hadith is told to a Muslim, he immediately accepts it, but there are some people, who when they are told a Hadith, ask wether that Hadith is written in Bukhari or Muslim. They say, if it is written in Muslim and Bukhari then it should be accepted, but if it is not, then a doubt remains as to whether the Hadith is authentic or not.

Our claim to this is that it is not the command of Allah or our Prophet (May Allah bless Him and grant him peace) that we can only believe in those Ahadith which are written in Muslim or Bukhari and have doubts about the rest. People who fall into the category of people who use Bukhari and Muslim as their only sources of Sunnah claim:

(A) Many scholars of Islam have said that the Ahadith written in Muslim or Bukhari are authentic, but the Ahadith which are not in Muslim or Bukhari can be weak, fabricated or authentic.

(B) Muslim and Bukhari do not take narration from a weak narrator. Even if there was a weak narrator and Muslim and Bukhari took narration from the narrator, then the narrator is said to have “Crossed the Bridge” [1].

(C) The scholars of Hadith have not objected to any narration of Muslim and Bukhari.

(D) We do not need to see any other Ahadith books because Muslim and Bukhari have gathered all the authentic Ahadith in Muslim and Bukhari.

(E) No one has ever criticised Imams Muslim and Bukhari in regards to any mistake they may have made.

Whatever has been claimed above is not from the Qur’an or Sunnah. We will explain, with the help of Allah that these claims are false.

We say that an authentic Hadith is one, which meets the principals of authentication of Ahadith. It does not matter whether it is written in Muslim, Bukhari, Tirmidhi or Abu Dawud, or Muwatta of Imam Malik.

“The narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim have not been criticised by scholars of Ahadith”
Before we write about the actual narration of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari we will prove that to criticise the narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim is not forbidden.

Asqalani writes, “when you compare the narration of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim you will notice that Imam Muslim’s narration have been criticised a lot more by the scholars of Ahadith than the narration of Imam Bukhari. When Imam Bukhari took narration from his teachers, he was well aware of these narrations beforehand, On the other hand, when Imam Muslim took narration from his teachers, he had no previous information about them. This is another reason why Imam Bukhari is said to be better than Imam Muslim. Imam Bukhari carries less Shaadh and Muallal (types of weak Hadith) than Imam Muslim

(An-Nukhbah, chapter on Imams Bukhari and Muslim, by Hafidh Asqalani).

Imam Sakhawee writes that the status of Imam Bukhari is higher than Imam Muslim. The reason he gives this is that Imam Bukhari has taken narration from 435 narrators, among these narrators there are only 80 weak narrators. Imam Muslim has taken narration from 620 narrators. About 160 narrators are known to be weak from among these

(Fath-ul-mughees, chapter on Imams Bukhari and Muslim, by Imam Sakhawee)

Hafidhh Asqalani and Imam Ay’nee write that Imam Daar Qutni has written a book called “Istadrikaat” in which he has objected to many narrations of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari (Muqaddamah, Fath-ul-Baari by Hafidh Asqalani and Umdat-ul-qaari by Imam Ay’nee)

Hafidh Asqalani has attempted to answer the objection raised in the book. In the preface of Fath-ul-Baari, Imam Asqalani has answered some questions raised

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Criticism of Imam Bukhari by Scholars of Ahadith” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Alaama Abu Fatah writes that Hafidhh Iraaqee has written in his book, “Al-Fayaah”, that he criticised only two narrations of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari. In my other book, “Sharh-ul-Kabeer”, I have gathered all the narration of Imam Bukhari and Muslim, which the scholars of Ahadith have criticised. Hafidhh Abu Ali Ghassaani has also compiled all the narration of Imam Muslim and Bukhari, which scholars of Hadith have criticised. Alaama Abu Masaud has also written a similar book

(Qawa’id Uloom Al-Hadith page 40 by Abu Fatah Al Damashqi)

It is clear that if the criticism of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari were forbidden, then the scholars of Ahadith would not have dared to criticise their narration. Even those people who have praised Imam Bukhari very highly have criticised him.

Hafidhh Asqalani writes: “Qaadhi Abu Bakr Ibn Arabi, in his commentary on Bukhari, claims that Imam Bukhari has written narration in Sahih-ul-Bukhari and that they have been narrated by at least two persons e.g. two companions heard a narration from our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and then two of the companions’ students heard it from the companions themselves, and so on. The scholars of Ahadith have proved this claim to wrong. The first narration in SaHiH-ul-Bukhari is narrated by Al-Qaama who heard it from Umar (May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace). This proves that Qaadhi Abu Baqaaree’s claim is wrong.

(An-Nukhba, p14 by Hafidh Asqalani)

Some narration of Bukhari and Muslim, which have been criticised by the scholars of Ahadith
There are many narrations of Imam Bukhari, which have been criticized, the detail can be found in Fath-ul-Baari and Umdat-ul-Qaari, whicj are written by Hafidh Abd-ul-Barr’s, and Ibn Jawzee’s books. Here are some examples from those books:

(1)Imams Bukhari and Muslim write that when the leader of the hypocrites, Abdullah bin Ubaydah died, his son came to see our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and asked him if he would perform his Father’s funeral prayer (Janaazah) As our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] stood up to read the Janaazah, Umar tugged his shirt and asked him: “Are you going to perform the Janazah?” Umar said that he was a hypocrite and that AllahAlmighty has forbidden him to perform a hypocrite’s Janaza. Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] then said to Umar that Allah Almighty had given him the choice of whether or not to read the Janazah of a hypocrite. According to this narration, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said, “Allah Almighty has told me that if I ask for their forgiveness seventy times, He will not forgive them, but I will ask for their forgiveness more than seventy times. After this, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] performed the Janaazah prayer. After the Janaazah, Allah Almighty revealed verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah. The revelation is as follows: “ Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]! If someone dies from among them (non-believer or hypocrite) do not say their Janaza or do not stand at their graves, because they have blasphemed with Allah and His Messenger.

(Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, chapters: “Janaaiz, Tafsir and Fadaa’il Umar)

Hafidhh Asqalani, Imam Anee and other scholars of Hadith write that whether our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and Umar had this discussion is doubtful. Qadhi Abu Bakr has said that it is not permissible to accept this narration, as it is not true. Hafidhh Asqalani has said this is a narration from those, narrations that have not been authenticated. Imam Al-Haramain has said that the scholars of Ahadith do not accept this narration. Imam Ghazali and Imam Daudi have said that it is clear that this Hadith is not true.

The reason that the above scholars have not accepted this Hadith is that before this event verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah was already revealed. The meaning of that verse is O Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]! If you ask for their forgiveness, or if you do not ask for their forgiveness, or if you ask forgiveness for them seventy times, Allah Almighty will not forgive them because they disbelieve in Allah Almighty and his Messenger [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. From the meaning of the above verse, we can establish three facts.

· The first fact is that whether the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asks for their forgiveness or not, the hypocrites will not be forgiven.

· The second fact is that if the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] asked for their forgiveness more than seventy times, his prayer will still not be granted. The word “seventy” mentioned does not actually mean seventy times; rather it means “no matter how many times”.

· The third fact is that the hypocrites have disbelieved in Allah Almighty and His Messenger[May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] so they cannot be forgiven. With the above facts in mind, how can our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] be able to say that he has been given a choice by Allah Almighty whether or not to say their Janaazah? Secondly, how did our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] establish that Allah Almighty will not forgive them if he asks for forgiveness seventy times, but will forgive them if the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] asks for their forgiveness more than seventy times?

Allah Almighty verified Umar’s understanding by revealing verse 83 of surat-ut-taubah. The general meaning is: “if anyone dies from among the non-believers, do not read their Janaazah and do not stand at their graves.” From reading the above verse, it seems as though Umar had a better understanding of verse 80 of surat-ut-taubah than our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. This is impossible and is not acceptable. Before this event, when the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] was living in Makkah, his uncle Abu Talib, died and The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that he would make du’aa for his uncle until Allah stops him. Verses of 113 and 114 of surat-ut-taubah were then revealed. These state that it is not fitting for our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] or any other Muslim to ask for forgiveness for a non-believer. Prophet Ibrahim[May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] stopped asking for forgiveness for his Uncle when he learnt that he was a non believer

(Fath-ul-Baari, Umdat-ul-Qaari, Tasayyar-ul-Qaari, ShahH Bukhari by Hafidh Asqalani, Imam Anee and Shaikh Dhelwi).

(2) Imam Bukhari writes that Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet SAW said, that on the Day of Judgement when Allah TA’ALA throws the people into hellfire, hellfire will say give me more. Then Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and then throw them into it. Hellfire will again say I want more, and again Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and throw them into it, hellfire will again say I want more, then Allah TA’ALA will put His feet onto hellfire then it will be full.

(Bukhari Kitab-al-Tawheed Chapter Tawheed).

Hafidhh Asqalani writes that Imam Bukhari has written this hadith in Tafsir of Surah Qaaf. In this narration when hellfire asks for more Allah TA’ALA will put His feet onto it and then it will be full, and Allah TA’ALA is never cruel but in Abu Hurairah’s above narration it says that Allah TA’ALA will create a nation and fill hellfire with it. Hafidhh ibn Qayyam, Abu Hassan Qubsi and other groups of scholar of Hadith say that the narrator of this Hadith has fabricated this by saying that Allah TA’ALA will create a nation to fill hellfire. They say that Allah TA’ALA created hellfire for those people who follow satan, and that the new creation would never have sinned, so how could Allah TA’ALA put them in hellfire? Allah TA’ALA also says in the Qur’an that He never does injustice to anyone. (Surah al-Qaaf Verse 49).

The scholars also say that to fill hellfire, Allah TA’ALA would fill it with stones as this has no life, but humans have a life. Other scholars say that Allah TA’ALA is all powerful and could punish anyone without a sin as He wills, and is not answerable to anyone.

(Fathul Bari Chapter on Tawheed).

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah writes that an authentic narrator sometimes makes mistakes, but knowledgeable scholars of Hadith find these mistakes straight away, like Imam Bukhari writes in Kitab-al-Tawheed that Allah TA’ALA will create a new nation and fill hellfire with it. A master of Hadith will find out straight away if a narrator has made a mistake. These mistakes by narrators are also found in other Hadith books. Imam Muslim writes that when the Prophet SAW married his wife Mamunah after he had taken off the Ahram from himself, the Prophet SAW did not perform 2 rakat nafal inside the Kaba.

A person with deep knowledge of Hadith will straight away know the narrator of this Hadith has made a mistake because it is proved from another authentic Hadith:

That the Prophet SAW never performed Umrah in the month Of Rajab when the Prophet [May Allah blessHim and grant Him Peace] married his wife Mamunah, he was wearing the ahram and he did perform 2 rakat nafal inside the Kaaba.”

There is another narration of ibn Umar that the Prophet SAW performed Umrah in the month of Rajab.

(Usooleh Tafsir Chapter Ijma-al-Muhaddiseen by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah).

From the above statement we can see that Hafidhh ibn Taymiyyah has criticized Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslims narration’s.

(3) Imam Bukhari writes, after the death of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], umm-ul-mu’mineen Sawda, was the first to die. [Bukhari, chapter of Zakaah by Imam Bukhari]

Hafidh Ibn Hajr Asqalani writes that this is wrong, and that umm-ul-mu’mineen Zainab died first. Imam Ibn Jawzi says this narration is not correct and it is very strange that Imam Bukhari wrote this. Imam Nawawi also says that Imam Bukhari has made mistakes.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Zakaah, by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(4) Imam Bukhari states, that the Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wife, Ummay Habeeba heard that her Father died in Syria.

[Bukhari chap Janaa’iz,]

Hafidhh Asqalani says, “All the scholars agree that Ummay Habeeba’s Father died in Madinah and that the word Syria was incorrectly used in this narration. (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Janaa’iz)

(5) Imam Bukhari states, that in the Battle of Badr, Khabaib bin Addi killed Haris.

[Bukhar chap of Al-Maghasi, chapter 38,]

Hafidhh Asqalani says that the majority of scholars say that Khabaab never joined in the battle of Badr. (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Maghasi, by Hafidh Asqalani]

(6) Imam Bukhari states that a man was punished by Uthman [Radi alla hu anhu] who was whipped eighty times.

[Bukhari, Fadaa’il-ul-Uthman]

Hafidh Asqalani says this is not right as the man was whipped forty times as written in other narrations.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Fadaa’il-ul-Uthmaan, by Hafidh Asqalani)

(7) Imam Bukhari states that Abu Hurairah said, “I went with the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to Banoo Qainuqah’s market and he sat in Fatimah’s garden.

[Bukhari chap Maazukirah Fil Aswaaq]

Hafidhh Asqalani states that in this narration, certain words are missing because Fatimah’s house was not in Banoo Qainuqah. The proper narration is the one that Imam Muslim records, which is:

“The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] went to Banoo Qainuqah and then he returned and went to Fatimah’s house.” Faatimah’s house was in the middle of the Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wives’ houses.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter “Fadaa’il Aswaq” by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(8) Imam Bukhari states after the death of Uthmaan, no one stayed alive from among the companions of Badr. When the war of Harra happened, none of the Hudaibiyah companions were left alive.

[Bukhari chapter Mughasi]

Hafidhh Asqalani says that this is false becaused after the death of Uthman (Radi allah hu anhu), from the companions of Badr, Ali, Talha, Zubair, Saad (Radi allah hu anhu) and other companions were alive after Uthmaan died. Hafidh Asqalani has also proved that the second part of this narration is incorrect.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Fitan, by Hafidh Asqalani)

(9) Imam Bukhari states, that when Aadam [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was created, he was sixty feet high.

[Bukhari chapter Anbiya]

Hafidhh Asqalani states “If this was in fact true, the houses of the previous nations (like ‘Aad and thamood) should be higher than our houses but this is not the case. This has confused me until now.” (Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Anbiyaa’, by Hafidhh Asqalani)

(10) Imam Bukhari says that Abu-Musa said that when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was going towards Khaybar. The people who were behind him were shouting “Allah is great” in loud voices. Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] told them not to shout in loud voices but to recite it normally.

(Bukhari, Chapter on Khaibar).

Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Ibn Kathir say that this cannot be right as Abu-Musa Ash’aree came from Habsha to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] after Khaybar was won along with the Muhajirs (Immigrants). In Bukhari, it also proved that Abu-Musa came to Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] after the war of Khaybar was over. This means that it would not be correct to say that this event took place on the way.

(Fath-ul-Baari, chapter on Khaybar, by Hafidh Asqalani and Sirat-un-Nabi, by Hafidh ibn Kathir)

(11) Imam Bukhari says that Umar Bin Maymoon said: “I saw a monkey who had just committed adultery with another one. Other monkeys then stoned them both, so I also started to throw stones as well.”

(Bukhari, “Ayyaam-ul-Jaahiliyyah”)

Hafidh Asqlani writes: Alaama Ibn Abd-ul-Barr says: “This narration is wrong because, enforcing an Islamic law on a animal about regarding any matter would be wrong. If in any way you were to say that the words of this narration were true then it would be correct to say that the monkey was in fact, a Jinn.” Humaidee says that this account was not actually in the original Bukhari, but someone has added it later. Nusqi wrote the second version of Bukhari, and this narration was not written in it. If we were to say that Hafidh Humaydi and Ibn Abdul-Barr are right, then what about the Ulamaa’ (Scholars) who say that all the Ahadith written in Bukhari are correct.

(Fathul-ul-Baari, “Ayyaamul-Jaahiliyyah” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Badr-ud-deen Anee has said it is not true that all the Hadith contained in Bukhari are authentic. The reason he gives it that Imam Bukhari has taken some narration from the people who were from misled sects.

(Umdat-ul-qaari, “Al-Munaqib”)

Hafidh Asqalani himself has criticised many of Imam Bukhari’s narrations. The preface of Fath-ul-Baari contains a list of all the scholars who have criticised Bukhari’s narration. In some places, he has tried to answer some of the objections raised. So how then can anyone claim that there is no argument concerning the narrations of both Imam Bukhari and Muslim? Our shaykh Shah Abul Husain Zaid Farooqee (may god bless him) has said that Ibn Maymoon saw the monkeys before the Islamic order for stoning an adulterer was revealed. And, even the monkeys were jinnaat, so how could they be punished?

(12) Imam Bukhari writes that Shareek narrated from Anas concerning the incident when our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj. The narration states that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was asleep in the ka’bah before the first revelation came, and in his dream, three angels came to him and talked about his excellency and went away. The same thing happened on the second night, but on the third night our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj. (Bukhari, “Siraat-un-nabi” and “Kitaab-ut-tawheed”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that the narration, which states that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was taken on the miraaj before the first revelation of the Qur’an, is not acceptable. The ummah is in agreement that the miraaj took place after Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] obtained Prophethood and before the emigration to Madeenah. Imam Khatabee, Ibn Hazm, Qadi Iyad and Imam Nawawi also reject the above narration.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “At-tawheed” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Quyaam writes that the journey to heaven took place only once, it was after the first revelation. May AllahAlmighty bless Imam Muslim as he did not write this narration.

(Zaad-ul-Maad, “Asrah” by ibn Qayyam)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that the content of the above narration has been altered from the original version. This is because Shareek was unable to remember the actual words of the Hadith. (Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surah Banee Israa’eel, Aayah 1)

Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahaab ul Najdi writes that the miraaj occurred only once and it happened before the hijrah to Madeenah. The scholars of Ahadith have rejected Shareek’s narration. (Mukhtassar-us-Sirat-ur-rasool, chapter “Asra” by Ibn Muhammad bin Abd-ul-Wahaab-un-Najdi)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that the above narration is one of those narration which scholars of Ahadith have criticised. The scholars who have criticised this narration have deep knowledge of Ahadith and had studied them from ecvonceivable point.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, Chapter Ta’an Daar Qurtubee ‘Alal-Bukhari” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Dhahabi writes that Shareek’s narration is one of those narration which no one has verified. (Mizaan-ul-I’tidaal, biography of Shareek, by Hafidh Dhahabi)

(13)Imam Muslim writes that Abu Sa’eed narrated from the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] that he ordered us to not write down any of his Ahadith, also he narrated that any one who has written his Ahadith other then Qur’an should destroy it. (Muslim, “Zuhad”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that Imam Bukhari and other scholars have said that this narration is not authentic. This is not our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] Hadith, but, in fact, these are the words of Abu Sa’eed himself. It is clear from many other Ahadith that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has given us the permission to write his Hadith. (Fath-ul-Baari, “Kitaabaat-ul-’Ilm” by Hafidh Asqalani)

(14) Muslim writes that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had many wives and that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] gave equal time to each wife, but there was one wife who did not have her fixed time. Her name was Safiyyah.

(Sahih Muslim, “Chapter Rada”)

Imam Nawawi has written that the narrators of this Hadith, Atha and Ibn Jurayj have made a mistake inthe name Safiyyah, which should have been Sawdah. Imam Muslim has written in the same chapter that our Prophet’s [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] wife, Sawdah, had given her turn to A’isha. (Sharh Sahih Muslim, “Ar-radah” by Imam Nawawi)

Moreover, Imam Bukhari, Imam Abu Daud, Imam Ibn Sa’ad, Imam Ibn Kathir and Hafidh Asqalani have written that the name of the wife of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] who gave up her turn was Sawdah. (Bukhari, “Nikaah”, Abu Daud, “Nikaah”, Tabakath Ibn Sa’ad “Usd-ul-Ghaabah”, Ashaabah, “Biography of Sawdah”).

(15) Imam Bukhari has written that Abu Hurairah has said that the Muslims were victorious in the war of Khahybar and during the war there was a man who seemed to be fighting very bravely our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that he would go to hell. (Sahih Bukhari, “Al Khaibar”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that it is implied, from the above narration, that Abu Hurairah was present in the war of Khaybar. I (Asqalani) feel that when writing this narration, Imam Bukhari did not give his full attention, because Abu Hurairah came to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to become a Muslim after the war of Khaybar. Imam Bukhari has also written, in the same chapter, that Abu Hurairah came to see Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when he was dividing the spoils of war and that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] gave some to Abu Hurairah is well. (Fath-ul-Baari, “Khaybar” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kather, Hafidh Ibn Alquayaam, Imam Ibn Atheer and Hafidh Asqalani write that Abu Hurairah went to Madinah to see our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] In Madina he prayed Salaah, someone else lead the Salaah prayer, after the prayers Abu Hurairah learnt that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has gone to war at Khaybar. Abu Hurairah also traveled to Khaybar, but when he reached Khaybar the war has ended and our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was dividing the spoils of war.

(Sirat un Nabi and Zahdual Maad chap Khaybar, Usdual Gahbah and Al Sabaah biography of Abu Hurairah by Ibn Kathir, Ibn Quayum, Ibn Atheer and Hafidh Asqalani).

(16)Imam Muslim writes that Abu Hurairah reported that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said that AllahAlmighty created the earth on Saturday, the mountains on Sunday, the trees on Monday, mad things on Tuesday, light on Wednesday, animals on Thursday and on Friday, Prophet Aadam was created.(SaHiH Muslim, “Al munfiqee”)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir has said that this is an odd narration. Imam Bukhari and Imam Ibne Madani were not satisfied with this narration. The scholars of Ahadith have said that theses are not the words of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], but are the words of Kaab who was a Jew and who embraced Islam. The narrators of this Hadith have mistaken the words of Kaab to be the words of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. Imam Bayhaqi has also rejected this Hadith. There is more concrete proof that this narration is not authentic because Allah, Almighty has said in the Qur’an that the earth and the skies were created in six days. How can our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] say anything, which goes against the Qur’an?

(Tafsir Ibn Kathir, surat-ul-Baqarah, verse 29, surat-ul-a’raaf, verse 54 and Tarikh Ibn Kathir, volume 1, “World Creation” by Ibn Kathir)

(17)Imam Muslim writes that Ibn Abbas reported that when Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim, he said to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] that he had a most beautiful girl in the whole of Arabia. Her name is Ummay Habeebah. Abu Sufiyaan then said that he wished to her marry with the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. (Sahih Muslim, “Fadaa’il abu Sufiyaan”)

Imam Nawawi has written that the objection to this narration is that Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim in the 8th year of Hijrah which was after the victorious war of Makkah. At this time Ummay Habeebah was already the wife of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. How, therefore, can Abu Sufiyaan ask our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry his daughter again? It is said that the narrator of this Hadith is weak. If Abu Sufiyaan did wish to marry this daughter to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] again, he would not need to mention that she was the most beautiful girl in whole of Arabia, and that her name was Ummay Habeebah. If he did wish to marry his daughter again, in Abu Sufiyaan’s presence, all he had to do was to make a request. I think that the first answer is more authentic.

(Sharh Muslim, “Fadaa’il Abu Sufiyaan” by Imam Nawawee)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that Imam Muslim has said that Abu Sufiyaan made a request to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry Ummay Habeebah when Abu Sufiyaan became a Muslim. This statement is not true. Ibn Hazm has said that this is a fabricated Hadith and it is made up by Ikraamah bin Ammaar. The other scholars of Ahadith say that we should not call this a fabricated Hadith but we should say that the narrator has made a mistake.

(Sirat-un-nabi and Tareekh Ibn Kathir, “Nikaah of Ummay Habeebah”, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Hafidh Asqalani, Hafidh ibn Atheer and Hafidh Ibn Asakir write that the scholars of Ahadith have objected to this Hadith, because it has been proved that Ummay Habeebah had already, been married to our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] when Abu Sufyan became a Muslim. There is a famous narration that there was an agreement between the Muslims of Madeenah and the non-believers of Makkah, but non-believers of Makkah did not abide by the agreement and the Muslim of Madeenah announced that they would cancel the agreement. Abu Sufyan went to his daughter’s house in Madeenah. As Abu Sufyan was just about to sit on a bed which, was in the room, Ummay Habeebah asked her Father to wait. She removed the bedspread and said that it was the bedspread of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. Abu Sufyan then said to his daughter that you changed.

(Asahbah Usd-ul-Ghaabah, Ibn Asahquir, “Biography of Ummay Habibah” by Hafidh Asqalani, Ibn Atheer and Ibn Askhir)

Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah writes that Imam Muslim has written those types of narration to which Scholars of Ahadith have objected e.g. AllahAlmighty made the skies and earth in seven days, Abu Sufiyaan asked our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to marry his daughter after becoming Muslim, Another narration, in the book Salaah, where it can be interpreted that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had two sons called Ibrahim, (When we know that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had only one son called Ibrahim) At-Tawasul, Uloom Hadith and Fatwaa Ibn Taymiyyah, vol.18, “chap Maqaam Bukhari wa Muslim” by Ibn Taymiyyah)

(18)Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim have said that the war of Mustalak happened in 4 Hijree as Musaa bin Uqbah has said. Ibn Is-haaq has said that it happened in 6 hijri. Mustalak was in the war when Aisha was falsely accused of a sin she did not commit. Aisha has said that when she was falsely accused, the verse of veil was revealed. One day our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] was talking to some people and he said “Some people have falsely accused my wife, but I can only see goodness in her”. From the evidence, Saad bin Maas, stood up and said “If the person who has falsely accused your wife is from our tribe, I will kill him”

(Bukhari, “Magaazee” and Muslim, “Tawbah”)

Hafidh Asqalani has written that Imam Bukhari has said that the war of Mustalaq happened in 4 hijrah. Imam Bukhari has made a mistake, because the war of Mustalaq happened in 5 hijrah. I feel that Imam Bukhari wanted to write down 5 but he wrote down 4, because Imam Bukhari also wrote a Hadith in “Jihad” which proves that the war of Mustalaq happened in 5 hijri. Secondly, the narration where Saad bin Maas has said that he would kill the slanderer is also wrong. This is because Saad bin Maas was martyred in the war of Khandaq, (which happened before the war of Mustalaq). ‘Aisha has said, “When I was falsely accused, the verse of veil was revealed and it was revealed after the war of Khandak.” s

(Fath-ul-Baari, “ “Magaazee” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that Saad bin Maas was martyred in the war of Khandak, after which, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] married Zainab and after that the verse of Hijaab was revealed. This all happened before the war of Mustalaq and the false accusation was leveled at ‘Ai’sha. (Sirat-un-Nabi, and “Tareekh Ibn Kathir” by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Imam Nawawi has said that the narration where Saad bin Maas has said that he would kill the slanderer is hard to believe, because all the Islamic historians are in agreement that Saad bin Maas was martyred before the war of Mustalaq. Qadhi Iyad has said that to include Saad Bin Maas in this Hadith is a Mistake of the narrators. The more likely person to have said those words could be Saad bin Abadah. (Sahrh Sahih Muslim, “Tawbah” by Imam Nawawi)

Imam Nawawi, Imam ibn Atheer, Imam Tabaree, Hafidh ibn Qayyam, Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhaab an-Najdi have written that when the false accusation was leveled at Aisha, Saad bin Maas was not alive.(Tareekh Tabaree, Usd-ul-Ghaabah, Zaad-ul-Ma’aad, Muktaasar Sirat-ur-Rasool, “Mustalak and Khandak” by Imam Tabaree, Imam ibn Atheer, Hafidh ibn Qayyam and ibn Shaykh an Najdi)

(19)Imam Bukhari writes that on the day of judgement, when Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will see his Father, he will say to Allah, “You made a promise to me, that you will not make me sad on the day of judgement”. Allah will reply “I have made it forbidden for the non-believers to enter Jannah.

(Bukhari, “Tafsir”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that Ismaa’eelee has said that this Hadith is wrong, it has no origin and it is doubtful. This is because this Hadith goes against the Qur’an. Allah tallah says in the Qur’an“when Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] found out that his Father was the enemy of Allah Ta’ala, he stopped praying for him” (soorat-ut-tawbah, verse 120) Secondly, when Allah Tahlah makes a promise, it is always fulfilled. From this narration it seems as though Allah tahlah does not fulfill his promises.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “Tafsir” by Hafidh Asqualani)

(20) Imam Bukhari writes that Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] never lied except on three occasions. On one occasion, members of his tribe asked him to accompany them to a fayre, he said to them that he was ill. Secondly, when Ibreaheem [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] broke the pagan idols and he was asked if he broke them, he said that big idol had destroyed them. The third “lie” was when Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was travelling with his wife and they reached a place whose king was an oppressor. Someone went to the King and informed him that a person had arrived in his city accompanied by a very beautiful woman whom the king would like. The King then asked to see Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and asked him who the woman was. Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] replied “She is my sister.” Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] returned and told his wife: “I have told the king that you are my sister. You and I are the only two Muslims in the world and when you are asked about this, you must not make me out as a liar.”

(21)(Bukhari, “Fadaa’l Ibraaheem)

Sayyed Mawdoodee writes:

“The above Hadith, which is in Bukhari and Muslim, has authentic narrators. But it is very difficult for me to believe that Prophet Ibrahim [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] would lie and also our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] would say that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] has lied. In this narration there must be some misunderstanding by the narrators. The first two “lies” mentioned in this narrations are not actually lies and the third “lie” is fabricated by the Jews. This has been mentioned twice in the Bible. Let us examine these lies. The first “lie”, that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that he was ill, is written in the Qur’an. For this to be proved a lie it must first be established that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] said that he was not ill but was healthy, by some evidence better then the Qur’an. The second lie: when Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] was asked if he broke the idols and replied: “Ask these broken idols who has broken them if they can speak”.

From the above statement it can be established that it is not a lie, but an attempt to demonstrate that these idols which the pagans worshipped as Gods, were actually rock and nothing else. If an ordinary person cannot call this a lie then how can our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] say so the third lie is one of those lies which has been made up by the Jews and it’s the aim was to disgrace Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. In the Bible, book of Genesis chapters 12 and 20, it is mentioned that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] went to a kingdom whose king was an oppressor. It is mentioned in this book that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]’s wife was 60 years old, on one occasion and 90 years old on the other. Therefore, how can a king can summon some one to come to his palace and quiz him about the woman he was accompanying. It is clearly understood that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] did not lie and that Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] did not say that Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] lied. Some people think that the narrators of this narration are authentic and to accept this narration for this reason would not be acceptable because I feel that we would then be accepting that our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] has lied. Imam Raazi has said that when a narration is attributed to Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], which is a lie. It is better to attribute the lie to a narrator. But I feel that it is sufficient to say that the narrators have made a mistake in understanding the narration.”

(Rasaa’il-ul-Masaa’il, chapter 1, “Tafsir Tafheem ul Qur’an, Surat-us-Saffaat, verse 23 by Sayyed Mawdoodi)

Criticism of Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim

The claim that the scholars of Hadith have not objected to any narrators of Muslim and Bukhari is false. Not only did the scholars of Hadith criticise Imam Bukhari’s and Muslim’s narrators, they also criticised on Bukhari and Muslim themselves.

Criticism of Imam Bukhari
Hafidh Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that Hafidh Saalih said: “One day, Hafidh Abu Zur’ah said to me “I have read Imam Bukhari’s Tareekh, and in it, I have found many mistakes.” I informed him “When a person of Bukhara (Bukhari’s home town) goes to Iraq and comes back with new information, Imam Bukhari always reads it. The writing style of these people was quite unusual. This meant that Imam Bukhari had difficulty in reading the narration. This is why Imam Bukhari made mistakes. Otherwise, he is the best from among all the scholars of Kharasaan”

(Tahdheeb ul Tahdheeb, By Hafidh Asqalani, biography of Imam Bukhari)

Imam Muslim writes, “In our time some, people think that they are scholars of Hadith. They have made up false conditions in order to accept Hadith. One of them says, “When you take a narration of Hadith from a narrator, you must make sure that the narrator and his narrator have met. It is not enough that they were simply alive at the same time.” This is an innovation because none of the previous great scholars of Hadith have mentioned this condition. This condition is very wrong, and I refute this condition in case people who are less knowledgeable might accept this.

(Sahih ul Muslim, Chapter Mu’an‘an)

Imam Nawawi writes that the condition which Imam Muslim has discussed above, has been introduced by Imam Bukhari and his teacher, Imam Ali bin Madeenee.

(Sharh Muslim, Chapter Mu’an’an)

Imam Bukhari writes that Malik was a companion of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], and Bohainah was his mother.

(Bukhaari, Chapter Salaah)

Hfidh Ibn Hajar Asqalani has said “Imam Bukhari has made two mistakes. Malik was not the companion of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] and that Bohaina was not Malik’s mother.

(Fath-ul-Baari, “Kitaab-us-Salaah”, chapter 38)

Hafidh Dhahabi and Hafidh Ibn Kathir write that when Imam Bukhari took narrations from the Syrians, he made mistakes.

(Tadhkaraat-ul-Huffaad, and Taareekh Ibn Kathir Biography of Imam Muslim)

Hafidh Iraqi writes: “Imam Ibn Abi Hatam (The famous Scholar of Al-Jarhu Ta’deel) compiled all of the mistakes that were apparent in Imam Bukhari’s “Taareekh”, into one book entitled “Khata’ ul Bukhari”(Mistakes of Bukhari).

(Preface of Ibn Al Salaah, by Hafidh Iraqi)

Imam Ibn Abi Hatam wrote: “When Imam Abu Hatam and Imam Abu Zur’ah heard that Imam Bukhari said that the Qur’an is creation, they stopped taking any narrations of Hadith from him.

(Al Jarhu Ta’deel, by Imam Ibn Hatam, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

“In 250 Hijri, Bukhari went to Nashapur. The people of Nashapur rolled out a red carpet for him. Imam Zuhlee, (who was Imam Bukhari’s teacher,) also came to embrace him. Prior to Imam Bukhari’s reception, Imam Zuhlee announced that Imam Bukhari was to make a speech and that no-one should ask him: “Wether the Qur’an was a creation[2]. He feared that if Imam Bukhari’s answer contradicted Imam Zuhlee’s belief then a difficult situation could arise, could expose both scholars to which ridicule by other sects. Everything went well for the first two days but on the third day someone in the audience asked the question, “Are the words of Qur’an a creation of Allah?” Imam Bukhari replied: “Our actions are creation and the words which we recite are part of our actions.” Some of the audience perceived that Imam Bukhari had called the Qur’anic word a creation. This misunderstanding resulted in commotion, which prompted the house-owner to ask everyone to leave. When Imam Zuhlee, (who was not present at the speech,) heard of Imam Bukhari’s public statement about the Qur’anic words he announced: “The Qur’an is not a creation. Any one claiming otherwise is an innovator and everyone must avoid him at all times.” He also added, “Anyone who attends Imam Bukhari’s meetings, will be considered an innovator too.” With the exception of Ahmad Bin Salmah and Imam Muslim, Imam Bukhari was outcast by everyone. Imam Muslim played a neutral part in this debate. After this incident, Imam Muslim did not include any Hadith narrated by either Imam Bukhari or Imam Zuhlee in Sahih Muslim. I think that Imam Muslim acted justly in this matter. A few days later, Imam Zuhlee declared that it was not possible for him to live in the same city as Imam Bukhari. Imam Bukhari then left Nashapur for his hometown Bukharah. Also Imam Zuhlee, through his supporters, publicised in Bukhaara, that Imam Bukhari held controversial beliefs. After arriving in Bukhaarah, Imam Bukhari faced much hostility. His adversaries made it difficult for him to live in Bukhara. This provoked him to leave for Sammarqand. On his way he was informed that the people of Sammarqand were also split concerning his views. Imam Bukhari then prayed, “Oh Allah! if your vast earth is being reduced on me, I ask to be freed from this life.” History records that Imam Bukhari died on the 1st of Shawwaal, 256 Hijri – one month after his prayer.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Imam Subqi writes that at the time Imam Zuhlee heard the news that Imam Bukhari had given an answer to a question related to the Qur’an, which was vague and was open to many interpretation, he received a letter from scholars of Hadith who lived in Baghdad. The content of this letter stated that the scholars advised Imam Bukhari not to make any statements regarding the question “Is the Qur’an a creation or not?” but he ignored their advice and made the statement anyway. This statement made the people to quibble amongst themselves. (Tabakt-ush- Shaafi’ah, by Imam Subqui, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

Hafidh Asqalani and Imam Dhahabi write that even after this dispute Imam Bukhari included 43 Ahadith narrated by Imam Zuhlee in his book, Sahih ul Bukhari. To avoid embarrassment, each Hadith was written not the narrators name disguised, e.g. narrated by Mohammad or ibn Abdullah or ibn Khalid, to attribute Imam Zuhlee to his Father’s or grandFather’s names.

(Tahadeeb ut Tahadeeb and Alaam un Nubalaa by Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Dhahabi, “Biography of Imam Zuhlee”)

Criticism of Imam Muslim

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

“May Allah send blessing on Imam Bukhari. Imam Bukhari has collected the principle of Hadith (Usool) and taught it to people. After Imam Bukhari anything which has been written, includes quotes from his book. Imam Muslim has written books whose content has been taken from Imam Bukhari’s books. Imam Muslim has copied Imam Bukhari’s books and did not have the courtesy to acknowledge him in them. Imam Darr Qutni said that if Imam Bukhari did not exist there would not even be the name of Imam Muslim. Imam Muslim has done nothing special, what he has done that he has is taken some Ahadith from Imam Bukhari’s book and has added some more Ahadith to complete his book, Sahih Muslim.

(Muqaddamah Fath-ul-Baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari”)

If this accusation was made at any other scholar of Ahadith, every one would have called him stealer of Ahadith and all his narrations would have been rejected.

If someone wishes to explore the criticism of Imam Muslim and Bukhari, they should study “Al-JarH-ut- wat Ta’deel”. These books have been written by different scholars of Ahadith and describe, in detail, the characteristics of narrators. (e.g. Wether they were weak, authentic, knowledgeable, good or bad natured, and which sect they belonged to)

Narrators of Bukhari and Muslim that have been criticised by the scholars of Hadith

Many Narrators of Imam Muslim and Bukhari have been criticised overwhelmingly. The claim that no one has criticised them clearly illustrates the claimant’s lack of knowledge at the subject matter.

The following are some narrators of Muslim and Bukhari who have been criticised by the scholars of Ahadith. The information below has been obtained from the books of Hafidh Asqalani and Hafidh Dhahabi.

1) Uthmaan bin Abi Shaybah (Teacher and narrator of Imam Bukhari and Muslim)

Imam Ajaali has said that he used to tell such types of Hadith that when we had heard them, it would make us pray to Allah to keep our Imaan alive and take refuge in Allah. An example of the type of narrations he used to tell is: “Our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] attended a festival of non-believers and respected their idols the way they respected them. This is the reason why two angels refused to pray behind our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].” Scholars of Hadith have said that this situation would never arise with our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. This Hadith is most definitely fabricated. Uthmaan, also used to interpret the Qur’an incorrectly and disrespected it by changing its words.

When he recited the verses of the Qur’an like surah al-hadid verse 13, Allah says ‘fa-duri-ba-bay-na-hum-bisoorilla hu baab’ meaning ‘a wall will be set up between the Muslims and the hypocrites in which there is a door’.

He used to recite the verse like this, ‘fa-duri-ba-bay-na-hum-bi-sunnuh-rin-la-hu-naab’ which meant that ‘there will be placed between them a cat and it will have a tail’. Another verse which he mocked was Surah Yusuf verse 10, ‘fa-lamma-jah-haza-bi-ja-haz-za-hum-ja-ala-assiqa-yata-fi-rahli-akhi-hi’ which means, ‘when he makes ready their baggage, he put the drinking cup in the saddle bag of his brother’.

Ibn Abi Shayba used to recite that verse in the following way, ‘fa-lumma-jah-haza-hum-bi-ja-haz-zi-him-ja-ala-asifinata-fi-rahli-akhi-hi’, which means ‘and when he made ready the baggage, he put a ship in the saddle bag of his brother’.

In Surah al-Shuara verse 130, ‘fa-izaa-ba-tash-tum-ba-tash-tum-jabbaa-reen’ which means, ‘and when you lay your hands on anyone, you lay hands in unjustice’. Ibn Abi Shaybah used to recite the verse like this, ‘fa-iza-ba-tash-tum-ba-tush-tum-kabbah-zeen’, which means ‘and when you lay your hands on anyone, you lay hands on naan (Pitta Bread)’. He also recited many other verses of the Qur’an like this and the verses mentioned above are some examples of this. He was a very humorous person. That is why whenever he used to recite the Qur’an he read it humorously, which was wrong. I think that Ibn Abi Shaybah might have repented this sin before he died.

(Mizaan I’tidaal and tadhkarat-ul-huffaaz by Hafidh Dhahabi)

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Despite the above, Imam Bukhari has taken 53 narrations and Imam Muslim has taken 135 narrations from him. As usual, some scholars of Ahadith praised him.

(Mizaan-ut-ta’deeb by Hafidh Dhahabi And Hafidh Asqalani, “Biography of Uthmaan bin Abi Shaybah”)

Imam Daar al Qutini wrote a book called Kitaab-al-Tas-heef. In this book, he wrote various names of scholars who made fun of the Qur’an when reciting it. He wrote that the scholar who made the most fun of the Qur’an was Imam Ibn Abi Shaiba.

It could be that Ibn Abi Shaybah was reciting a different mode of recitiation, of which there are seven, and so this would support his reading of the Qur’an.
If we look at the different modes of recitation, we find that the general meaning does not change, but there may be slight variations like, for example, in one mode of recitation, the third aayah of surat-ul-faatiha, is ‘maaliki yaumiddeen’ – owner of the day of judgement. In another mode it is pronounced as ‘maliki yaumiddeen’ – king of the day of judgment. Both of these ways have been confirmed by Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and angel Gibreel [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. If someone was to introduce another mode of recitation, other than the ones which have been confirmed, it is totally unacceptable. When we look to the alterations which Ibn Abee Shaibah made, we see that both the meaning and wording is altered. This means that the way that he used to recite the Qur’an was totally contrary to the Sharee’ah.

Also, Imam Dhahabi, said in his book, meezaan-ul-I’tidaal, and tadhkarat-ul-huffaaz, that maybe, Ibn Abi Shaybah, repented for reading the Qur’an incorrectly. From this, it is proved that if the way that Ibn Abi Shaybah recited the Qur’an was correct there was no need for him to repent from the way he used to recite the Qur’an.

2) Abu bin Abas bin Sahaal Ansari Saad

Imam Dahabi has said that Saad was not strong in knowledge of Ahadith. Yahyaa bin Mu’een has said that he was a weak narrator. Imam Ahmed has said that he used to tell Hadith which no one had any knowledge about. Naas’ee has said that he had minimum knowledge of Hadith. Dahabi has said that Imam Bukhari has said that he had minimum knowledge of Hadith, but nevertheless, Imam Bukhari has taken Hadith narration from him. The narration, which Imam Bukhari took, is that of the Excellency of Ibrahim [May Allah bless him and grant him peace].

(Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani)

3) Ahmed bin Salaah Abu Ja’far Nasaa’ee(Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Nasaa’ee has said that he is not authentic and he has not accepted his narrations. Imam Ahmed had evicted him from his meetings. Yahyaa bin Mu’een has said that he was a lair but some scholars of Hadith had praised him.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ahmed bin Salaah”)

4) Ayyoob bin Sulaimaan-il-Madinee (Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Abul-Fath has said that the type of Ahadith he told were not told by anyone else. Daar Qutni has made similar remarks. Ibn Abi Burr has said that Sulaimaan was weak. But some scholars of Hadith have praised him.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ayyoob bin Sulaimaan)

5) Ja’far bin Sulaimaan-il-Ba’see(Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Yahyah Bin Sa’eed has said that his Hadith should not be written and that he was a weak narrator. Ibn ul Madinee has said that he used to tell the sort of narrations that no one else would relate. Ibn Maadi has said that his narration has no value. Ibn Sa’eed has said that he was authentic but weak. Once, a scholar of Ahadith asked Ja’far if he swore at Abu bakr and Umar. Ja’far replied: “I do not swear at them but I hate them.” Ahmed bin Madaam has said that once he attended a meeting of Yazeed bin Zoorah accompanied by Jafaar. Yazeed bin Zoorah said to the people “Do not let him (Ja’far) come near me because he swore at Abu Bakr and Umar.” Imam Bukhari has said that he was a weak narrator. Dowri has said that whenever Ja’far talked about Mu’awiah, he used to swear at him and whenever he used to talk about Ali, he used to cry. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani “Biography of Ja’far bin Sulaimaan”)

6) Harab bin Maymoon al basri (Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Imam Bukhari has said that he used to make many mistakes in Hadith but he was a truthful person. One day Harab brought a box and said that the box contained pictures of the family of Qaroon. He then showed these pictures. But what he said was a big lie. Imam Bukhari Ibn Ali and Abdullah have said that he was a weak narrator. Asqalani has said that he was a big liar but some people have still praised him.(Mizaan-ut-Ta’deeb, Dhahabi and Asqalani, “Biography of Harab bin Maymoon Al Basri”)

7) Husain Bin Ibraahim Al quramaani (Narrator of Imam Muslim and Bukhari)

Nasaa’ee has said that he was not an expert in the knowledge of Hadith. Ibn Adee has said that whenever he told Hadith he made mistakes. Imam Ahmed has rejected his narrations. Uqalee has said that his Hadith are doubtful. Ibn Madeenee has said he was a Qadiree (One from a deviant sect) but he was authentic. As always, some people have still praised him. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani “Biography of Husain Bin Ibrahim Al quramaani”)

8) Zakariyyah bin Yahyaa Ath-thaani(Teacher of Imam Bukhari)

Daar Qutni has said that he had no knowledge of Hadith and he used to tell the type of Hadith, which no-one would tell. Haakim had said that he was a weak narrator and used to make many mistakes in narration. Bukhari has said that the scholars of Ahadith have ignored him and did not take any Ahadith from him. Nonetheless, Imam Bukhari has taken narrations from him. (Sahih Al Bukhari, Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Zakariyyah Bin YaHyaa Ath-thaani”)

9) Ayyoob bin Saalih il-Kufee(Narrator of Imam Bukhari)

Abu Zoorah said that he was a weak narrator. Ibn Hiban has said that he used to make mistakes in Ahadith. Imam Bukhari has said that he was Murjee(From a misled sect). Imam Bukhari has mentioned his faults, but nonetheless, still took narrations from him. This seems very strange.( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Ayyoob bin SaaliH”)

10) Sa’eed Bin Abdur-Rahmaan Al Madaan (Narrator of Imam Muslim)

Ibn Adee has said that he used to relate the type of narrations that no one else would repeat. Abu Hataam and Ibn Jawzee have said that his narrations cannot be used as evidence. Ibn Hataam has also said that he used to tell fabricated Hadith in the name of pious people. Some scholars of Ahadith have praised him. ( Mizaan-ul-Itihdaal and Ta’zeeb-ut-ta’zeeb by Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, “Biography of Sa’eed bin Abd-ur-Rahmaan Al Madaan)

From the above, it can be clearly seen that the above claim is completely false. The above ten narrators are not the only narrators which have been criticised, but we only mentioned some of the narrators in one specific decade. Hafidh Asqalani has made a list, in the preface of Fath-ul-Baari, of all those narrators, of Imam Bukhari, who have been criticised, by the scholars of Ahadith.

“Imam Bukhari and Muslim have gathered all the authentic Hadith in Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim!!!”

The scholars of Ahadith are in agreement that there are many authentic Ahadith that have been left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari. These can be found in other Ahadith books, for example, Ibn Habbaan, Ibn Khuzaimah, Musnad Ahmad, Abu Da’ood, Tirmidhee, and Nasaa’ee etc.

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes that there are many authentic Ahadith that were left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari and can be found in other Hadith books like Tirmidhee, Abu Da’ood, An-Nasaa’ee.

(Ikhtaisar-ul-Uloom ul Ahadith, page 21, by Hafidh Ibn Kathir)

Hafidh Ibn Salaah writes that many authentic Ahadith were left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari and that Imam Hakim has collected all the authentic Ahadith, which met the Hadith principles of Muslim and Bukhari, and put them in a book called “Mustadrak ‘alas-Saahihain”. It is written in four volumes and contains enormous amounts of authentic Ahadith. Imam Bukhari, himself, said that he knew 100,000 authentic Ahadith and 200,000 which were not authentic, but in the Sahih Bukhari there are only 4,000 Ahadith without repetition.[3]

(Uloom-ul-Ahadith, page 17, “Bukhari and Muslim”, by Hafidh ibn Salaah)

Hafidh Asqalani writes that there are 9682 narrations in sahih Bukhari, but each narration has been repeated many times. The total number of individual narrations in Bukhari is 2623.

(Preface of Fath-ul-baari, by Hafidh Asqalani)

Even the name of Sahih Bukhari can tell us that there are lots of authentic Ahadith which have been left out of Sahih Bukhari. The full name of Sahih Bukhari is “Al Jamee’ ul Musnad-is-SaaHiH-il-Mukhtasari Min al murree Wa yaamayhee”. The meaning of this is “The short collection of the Sunnah of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]”.

(Tah’deeb-ut-ta’deeb by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Nawawee and Imam Dhahabi write that Imam Muslim compiled Sahih Muslim from the 300,000 Ahadith that he knew. The total number of Ahadith in Sahih Muslim is 12,000. If repetitions can be left out, the actual number would be 4,000.

(Sharh Sahih Muslim by Imam Nawawee and Tadhkarat-ul-Huffad by Imam Dhahabi)

From the references above we can understand that Imam Bukhari and Muslim knew a very large numbers of Ahadith by memory but in Sahih Muslim and Bukhari only approximately 10% of these Ahadith has been compiled. Hence, it can clearly be seen that there are large numbers of authentic Ahadith present, which have been left out of Sahih Muslim and Bukhari. These Ahadith can be found in other Ahadith books.

How did Bukhari become an entity?

Hafidh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari said “One day we were at the meeting of Is-haaq bin Rahaawiyyah and some-one from among our companions said “Wouldn’t it be wonderful if one of you could write a short book regarding the sunnah of our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].” This was directed at everyone, but somehow this request became embedded in my heart. It was my good fortune that Allah wanted this work to be carried out by me. I then started to collect the material for the book, which would contain only Sahih Ahadith. I have left out many authentic Ahadith because I thought that the book would become too large. This book is the concise summarisation of the 600,000 Ahadith which I knew. The book was completed in sixteen years.”

(Fath-ul-baari, “Biography of Imam Bukhari” by Hafidh Asqalani)

Imam Bukhari completed Sahih Bukhari in sixteen years. During which time, he continuously edited it. Towards the end, Imam Bukhari did not have the opportunity to make the final alterations because he passed away. Whenever we read Sahih Bukhari, we notice that it lacks fluency and it is disjointed. For example, we may find a chapter with a heading but nothing written in it and sometimes there might be a chapter written but no heading for it. The reason for this is that his students, from the materials that were left by Imam Bukhari, finally edited Sahih Bukhari. The students found that some material was written in final draft, some in rough draft form and some in brief comments on the sides of the pages. Hafidh Abu Is-haaq has said, “I copied the original copy of Sahih Bukhari, which was in the possession of Imam Bukhari’s student, Faraabri. From the material I collected, I noticed that some things were incomplete and some things were without any headings and also there were headings for chapters but nothing written in them. We had to join the material together.”

Imam Baaji said that four people copied the original Sahih Bukhari. These people were Ibrahim bin Maq`al, Muhammad bin Yousaf Faraabri, Abu Talha bin Muhammad and Hammad bin Shakir. There are differences between these four versions, i.e. you can find that Ahadith are written in one place, in one version but the same thing could be written in another place, in the other versions. The reason for this is that when these four people compiled Sahih Bukhari from the original materials they interpreted the material according to their own understanding.

(Preface of Fath-ul-Baari, page 10, by Hafidh Asqalani)

Hafidh Ibn Kathir writes: “Imam Bukhari’s student Hafidh Faraabri possessed the original copy of Sahih Bukhari and at the present time we have this version”

(Taareekh Ibn Kathir, “Biography of Imam Faraabri” by Hafidh ibn Kathir)

There were other students who heard and narrated Sahih Bukhari but those versions have not reached us. Some scholars of Ahadith have seen those versions in the old Islamic centres and have noticed that there are differences among them.

Hafidh Suyyuti writes that Imam Faraabri narrated Sahih Bukhari and that in this original copy, there are 200 more Ahadith than Humaad bin Shakir’s version and 300 more Ahadith than Ibrahim’s version. The reason why Faraabri carries more Ahadith is because he heard Sahih Bukhari from Imam Bukhari twice and others heard it only once.
(Tadreeb-ur-Raawee, by Hafidh Sayuti)

One Example

Imam Bukhari writes, “Musa bin Ismail reported that Anas bin Malik said that the Qur’an forbade us from asking questions to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] so we wanted a sensible person to come from the village who could ask things to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and we could hear the answers”.

One day a person came from the village and asked some questions to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. The Hadith continues on the subject. (Bukhari chapter Illum).

Hafidh Asqalani writes, “This Hadith was narrated by Imam Bukhari’s teacher”.

Imam Sun Anni said, “This Hadith is not written in all the original copies of Bukhari’s. It is only written in that copy which is written by Imam Bukhari’s student, Imam Farabri. But I say that all the original copies of the Bukhari that I have seen, I have not seen this Hadith mentioned in any of them”. (Fathulbari, chapter Illum by Hafidhh Asqalani).

Imam Muslim writes, “The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] said that a person who continually speaks the truth, Allah writes his name amongst the truthful. A person who continually tells lies, Allah writes his name amongst the liars”.

(Muslim chapter Kitaab-ul-Birr).

Imam Nawawi writes,” All the copies of Bukhari and Muslim in our area mention only this”.

Qaadi Ayyad and Humaidi also write only this. But Abu Mas-ood narrates this Hadith with the extra words. Those words are, “The worst people are those who tell lies. Lies are not permissible under serious or humorous intentions. It is not permissible for a Father to make false promises with his son”.

(Sharhah Sahih Muslim chapter Kitab-ul-Birr by Imam Navavi).

Finally, we disagree with those people who claim that Imam Bukhari’s narrations are higher than the Hadith principles, and demand all references from Sahih Al-Bukhari and Sahih Muslim. This demand is wrong because Hafidh Asqalani has written that Imam Bukhari has said “I know 100,000 authentic narrations, but in Sahih Bukhari there are only 9082”On page 107 it says a different amount

(Fath-ul-Baari, page 5)

Of course, the other 90,918 authentic narrations are recorded in the other books of the Ahadith which were written before them.

· Imam Dahabi writes – Hummaam Ibn Munabi (died: 101H) had a collection of Hadith which were narrated by Abu Huraira.

· Imam Zuhri, Imam Abdul Aziz Madani (died: 164H), Imam Hadri (died: 174H), Imam Malik (died: 179H) and Imam Abu Dawud Tayaalsi (died: 203H) wrote books of Hadith.

· Hammaad bin Salma (died: 167H) wrote a book of Hadith that had a collection of ten thousand Hadith.

· Imam Yahya bin Sa’eed (died: 143H) wrote books of Hadith that were read to people by Imam bin Zaid (died: 179H).

· Imam Abu Awana (died: 176H) wrote a book of Hadith about which Imam Ahmad said that his book is authentic.

· Imam Hasheem (died: 183H) wrote a book of Hadith that has a collection of two thousand Hadith.

· Abdullah bin Mubarak (died: 181H) wrote a book of Hadith which had a collection of twenty thousand Hadith.

· Imam Mousli (died: 186H) wrote books on different topics of Islam and one of the books were a collection of Hadith.

· Imam Abu Hanifah (died: 150H) wrote books of Hadith which were narrated by his students, Imam Muhammad Ashaibaani (died: 189H) and Imam Abu Yusuf (died: 182H).

(Tadkara-tul-Uffaad biography of the above names by Imam Dahabi)

Hafidhh Sayutti writes – ‘Abu Waleed, Suffian Thuri, Abi Salma, Abi Suffian and Ibn Uyaina wrote books of Hadith’.

(Tadreeb Al-Rawi by Hafidhh Sayutti)

The books of Hadith mentioned above are more close to the time of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] and are more authentic because they have a shorter chain like the Hadith narrated by Abu Hanifah which is more authentic because he narrated the Hadith from the Prophet’s companion or the companion’s students.

Here is one example – Imam Abu Hanifah says, ‘I heard from Ataa bin Rubaah and he heard from Ibn Abbas who heard from the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace] who said, ‘ Whoever reads the Fajr and Esha Salaah with Jamaat, Allah purifies his heart from hypocrisy’’.

(Musnad Imam Abu Hanifah, chapter Salaah)

Hafidhh Asqalani writes ‘Imam Yahya bin Maueen said ‘Abu Hanifah narrated Hadith from Ai’sha bint Ajarad and she narrated from Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]’.

(LesaanulMeezan biography of Aiyasha bint Ajarad by Hafidhh Asqalani)

So this is the proof that the previous books of Hadith carry authentic Hadith. If we find a Hadith in the above books and we do not find these in the Bukhari or Muslim Hadith that does not mean that the Hadith is weak or fabricated, it means that the Hadith never reached Bukhari or Muslim but that Hadith can still be authentic with shorter chain from the above books.

The above evidence highlights the fact that one cannot claim that Bukhari and Muslim are the only sources of Sunnah.

With Great Regret

By mentioning the above references the writers intention is not to insult Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim. We believe that Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim were great scholars of Ahadith and their books contain many more authentic narrations than any other book, We have great respect for them both. They have done a lot of hard work for the science of Ahadith and have done a great favour to the whole of the Muslim ummah. We also make Du’aa’ for them, May Allah may reward them in Paradise and fill their graves with blessings and Noor. Amin.

——————————————————————————–

[1]) Usually, when the scholars of Ahadith look at a Hadith they look for narrator’s authenticity (i.e. whether he was knowledgeable about Adieth or not), but if Muslim or Bukhari took narration from that narrator, then any doubt regarding the narrator authenticity is removed. It is said that that narrator has “crossed the bridge”.

[2] Scholars of Hadith have been divided into two groups. In the first group are those who believe that the revelation is not creation, but do not comment on the words recited from the Qur’an. The second group are those who agree that the revelation is not creation but say that the recited words of the Qur’an are creation. Imam Bukhari was from among the second group while Imam Zuhlee was from among the first.

[3]Whenever scholars of Ahadith write a Hadith, they usually write the same Hadith with different chains. If a Hadith was recieved through five different chains, it is counted as five different Ahadith, but infact it is only one Hadith. Imam Muslim and Bukhari have used this same principle, so the quantity of the Ahadith “recorded” in their books is very large, when infact, the actual quantity is smaller.

The true picture concerning the criticism levelled against IMAM E AA’ZAM (RADIYALLAHU ANHU)

Imam Abu Hanifah was very diligent in this topic. Whenever he use to do Qiyyas he used to always do it in the light of Qur’an or Sunnah. Now let us examine what Hafidhh Dhahabi, and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. They say:

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was born in 80A.H, living in the time when there were still some Sahaba living. He saw the famous companion, Anas Bin Malik Radi allaho unho and six other companions too. He learnt Ahadith from a group of Tabi’een, and spent much of his time in worship.

Abdullah Ibn Mubarrak said: ‘He was the Greatest of all those who was well-versed in Islamic laws’. Imam Shaf’i said: ‘All those who study Fiqh, are children of Imam Abu Hanifah’ (Islamic law). Imam Yahya Bin Mau’een said: ‘there are no accusations on Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, and he is clean from all lies’. Whoever wants to learn Fiqh, he is dependent upon Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. The people should pray for Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh after their prayers. He was the one of the greatest scholars on the earth. When he used to recite the Qur’an at night, he used to cry so much that his neighbours used to pity him. The place were he died, Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh read the Qur’an seventy thousand times. He died on 15 Rajab, 150 A.H. At his funeral, there were so many people that the Salaah of Janazah had to be read six times. May Allah grant him peace and Blessings.

[Tazkarra Al Hufaz, Tarikh Ibn Kathir, By Hafidhh Dhabi and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, “biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah says:

There is no doubt regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh’s knowledge, people later attributed many lies to Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, which were all untrue. The aim of such writings was to taint Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh.

[Minhaaj Al Sunnah Al Nabaweea, Vol./1, page. 259, By Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Al Qayyim says:

Imam Abu Hanifah would not do Qiyyas, even if he found a weak Ahadith. There are two types of Qiyyyas:

1) Which is against the Qur’an and the Sunnah, this is not permissible:

2) One that is in the light of Qur’an/Sunnah, this is permissible, our Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] also gave permisiion to Ma’az Bin Jabal to do Qiyyas.

[Aalmul Muaqqeen chap Qiyaas]

Why is it then today, after such great scholars like Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir who have corrected such erroneous lies against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, that people still propagate such vile accusations?

A review of Islamic history reveals that when Allah Almighty bestows any extraordinary scholar with His blessings, you can be sure that they would not have respite from distortions, slander and lies that are leveled against them. Imam Abu Hanifah was one of those great scholars of Islam against which such attempts were made. It is apparent, from the history books that Imam Abu Hanifah, (like the three Orthodox Sunni Mujtahid Imams; Imam Malik, Imam Shafi’ee, and Imam Ahmed) had many enemies.

Why did they have enemies, one may ask? Many of those who argued against and attacked them, were from misled Sects, such as the Khawarij. There were also those from amongst the court of the Khalif who for one reason or another, had opened their hearts to jealousy, but as such, had the support of the court and their stances were often enough not questioned

With such ferocity, and by the number of accusations leveled against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) it is unfortunate to say that some of these accusations did have an effect on a few simple minded Muslims. It should be said that they cannot be entirely at fault, since even with the case of Aisah (Radiallaho anha.) we recall that even some of the Companions were convinced of these false accusations. However, this incident was no small matter. It resulted in Allah Ta’ala sending Revelation as a warning to those companions who believed the accusation. Allah Ta’ala questioned them that upon hearing the accusations, why did they not reject such slander?

To some extent, we can also say that similarly to the erroneous accusations that were leveled against Aisha that were shown to be baseless. Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) also faced such accusations, that have been mentioned by various pious people of later generations in their books.

We should thus learn from the incident involving Aisha (May Allah bless her and grant her peace]) that we should not accept accusations from the enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) such as the Kawarij and the Mutazilah. Whenever people utter words of malice and indulge themselves in accusations against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) they never mention that the majority of them are found to stem from two particular misled Sects – namely the Khawarij and the Mu’tazilah. Rather, people end up mentioning two particular people. They are Imam Bukhariand Khatib al Baghdadi.

1) Imam Bukhari has stated:

Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah alayh) was a Murji’i.

[Al Tareekh Al Kabir under the life history of Nauman Bin Thabit]

Imam Bukhari also writes:

The time when Sufian Thuri (great scholar of Islam) heard news about the death of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh he said ‘Praise be to Allah that such a man had died as he was gradually destroying Islam. There could not be a worse person born in Islam’.

[Tareek Sagheer biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh]

Imam Bukhari also writes that :

On two occasions Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was ordered to repent from making blasphemous statements.

[Khitab Al Daufa Walmat Rukin by Imam Bukhari, Al Intiqa By Imam Abdul ‘barr]

Imam Bukhari informs us that he had taken these statements from his tutor Na’eem bin Hamad. [Tareekh Al Saghir by Imam Bukhari]

Imam Bukhari was so impressed by his tutor, that he never mentioned or used Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh as a reference for his book “As Sahih Al Bukhari” Although whenever he did mention Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh he referred to him as Kufi

(Nicknamed from his homeland – Kufa).

Before we proceed any further, it is important to refer to one particular accusation against Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) which was that he belonged to a deviant sect called the Murji’i. To answer this, we first need to see what character Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) possessed. Importantly, who gave Imam Bukhari information regarding Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) and In Sha Allah, we will demonstrate that he was not a Murjie and pinpoint from where this false accusation came from.

I have mentioned that Naeem Bin Hammad conveyed this information to Imam Bukhari, but before proceeding any further, let us take note of what Hafidhh Dhahabi, Hafidhh Asqalani and Kateeb al Baghdadi have written in connection to Naeem bin Hammad.

We learn that Naeem Bin Hammad was a famous Scholar from a reion called Marau. He had sight in one eye only. During the later part of his life he went to live in Egypt. At first, he belonged to a sect called Jahmiyya, and was an active member. He then later left this sect and wrote a book, which was the first book to use the science of Musnad. These were a compilation of narrations by the Sahaba, which were placed in an alphabetical order, according to whom he had narrated the Hadith. During this particular period, the Umma used to question whether the Holy Qur’an was Makhluq (created). When this question was put forward to Naeem Bin Hammad he did not give an explanation. He was then sent to prison along side Yaqub Faqia. He died in 228 Hijra. It was noted that no Janza [funeral prayer] was prayed over him and he was buried without a Kaffan [shroud].
[Tazkara tul Hufaz, Khateeb Baghdadi and Tahzeeb al Tahzeeb, by Hafidhh Dhahabi, Hafidhh Asqalani and Khateeb , biography of Naeem Bin Hammad]

This is a brief overview of his life and now we shall examine as to what status he held as a scholar. We shall do this by looking at what Hafidhh Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani have written, since they compiled together all the works by previous scholars who had written concerning Naeem Bin Hammad. What follows, are their accounts:

Imam Abu Dawud said that:

Naeem Bin Hammad, had attributed 20 Hadith to the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] which he in fact had never said, thus being fabricated sayings.

Here are two examples of such fabrications:

1) Abu Huraira reported that:

The Prophet of Islam [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had said: “A time would come, when if you adhered to ten percent of Allah’s commands you will succeed, and if you leave this ten percent you will die. (spiritually, not physically).

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had never uttered such words, this is a Munkar narration.

2) Abu Huraira narrated that :

The Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had said: “A time will come when my Ummah will be split into more than 70 sects. The worst will be those who indulge in Qiyyas (analogical deduction) in matters of uncertainty.”

Abu Zur’a said: “I asked Imam Yayha bin Mu’een, where did Naeen bin Hammad get this Hadith? He answered that it has no origins and that this is not a Hadith but has been invented. Whatever Naeem Bin Hammad had said about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh were all lies and had no substance. Abu Zur’a said that whenever Naeem Bin Hammad would narrate a Hadith of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], he would add in his own words in the Hadith. Whenever he would narrate a fabricated Hadith he would attribute it to the “great Imam of Hadith.”

Daar Qutni said that whenever Naeem used to mention a fabricated Hadith, he would do so to support the Sunnah. He had a lot of Munkar narrations, which other Imams did not have.

[Mizan Al Etedaal, and Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb, by Hafidhh Dahabi and Hafidhh Asqalani, biography of Naeem Bim Hamaad]

Imam Bukhari took his narrations from Naeem Bin Hammad for his book, Sahih al-Bukhari and Tareekh. Since Naeem Bin Hammad received criticism from amongst the Muhaditheen likewise, Imam Bukhari also received criticism for his book of Hadith from the scholars of Hadith.

This overview concerning the character of Naeem Bin Hammad will allow us to understand that he was not a reliable Hadith expert in the eyes of the Scholars of Hadith. Now we shall elaborate upon the statements made by Imam Bukhari about Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahmatullah) by noting what the scholars of Hadith had to say concerning him.

From this we can demonstrate that Imam Bukhari’s Tarikh is in no way free from error, nor did it remain uncriticised from hadith scholars. As a result, it would be unfair to “blindly” accept everything that has been written in it as the absolute Truth.

By now, it should have been made obvious that the person that gave Imam Bukhari (ie Naeem Bin Hammad) information regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was unreliable. The Muhaditheen tell us that he used to make up fabricated Hadith of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace], and he also made false stories about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. As we are told not to believe in his narrations, similarly, we should not accept those statements regarding Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh since they are all lies, according to Hafidhh Dhahabi and Hafidhh Asqalni.

Anyone who has read the the history of Islamic scholarship accepts and understands that criticisms were not only made against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh but were also made against many of the Muhaditheen. The simple principal is, that when accusations are made against any of the great scholars of Islam, who have the respect from the majority of the Umma those accusations are rejected. We shall provide you with some examples:

Accusation made against Imam Bukhari.

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani stated:

Imam Bukhari was accused of saying that the Qur’an was Makhluq (Created) but in reality he was saying the words that we are reciting are Makhluq (Created). In one meeting a question was posed to Imam Bukhari, as to whether the Qur’an is Makhluq or not? He replied, that whatever we do is our doing, and our doing is Makhluq. When the Ulema heard about this everyone ceased to communicate to him, except for Imam Muslim and Ahmad Salma. However, Imam Muslim stopped taking any narrations from Imam Bukhari. Imam Muhammad Ibn Yahya (who was the teacher of both Imam Muslim, and Imam Bukhari) was also against Imam Bukhari on this issue. He then wrote many letters to various scholars informing them about Imam Bukhri’s belief of the Qur’an. The result of this was that wherever Imam Bukhari traveled the people would always harass him. Imam Bukhari prayed to Allah that He would take his soul into the next life. As a result from the fear of the scholars Imam Bukhari never clarified whether the Qur’an was Makhluq or not to the Scholars of the Kharasaan.

[Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb by Hafidhh Asqalani]

From this incident, you can see what Imam Bukhari implied something else, but what people understood it to be was something else. It went so far that Imam Bukhari made Du’a for himself, “O Allah Take me away from this world” and Allah accepted his Du’a and he passed away; Both Hafidhh Asqalani and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir have mentioned in their books. The same happened to Imam Abu Hanifah: as he used to say one thing and the Khawarij and Mutazilah interpreted it as a completely different thing.

Another accusation:

Hafidhh Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari also had another teacher whose name was Ibn al Madini. Imam Bukhari used to attend his classes (Kitaab Al Ilaal) from which Ibn Al Madini used to teach from a book. This book was very precious to him and he would not allow anyone to come near it. One day, Ibn Al Madini went to visit some of his property and Imam Bukhari saw this as an opportunity to obtain the book. He went to Ibn Al Madini’s son and persuaded him with some money to part with the book for a short while. Once Imam Bukhari received the book he took it to be copied hastily. By the time Ibn Al Madini had returned, Imam Bukhari had returned the book. When classes resumed and Ibn Al Madini began to read from the book, he asked a question to his students. Before he finished the question Imam Bukhari had already produced the correct answer (which was from his book). Ibn Al Madini then realized that Imam Bukhari had seen the contents of his book. The shock of this behavior from Imam Bukhari sent Ibn Al Madini into a state of illness, from which he later died.

Hafidhh Ibn Al Asqalani after writing this account said that he did not believe it and then he gave the reason. He said that this was against the status of Imam Bukhari.

[Tahzeeb Al Tahzeeb, under “Life History of Imam Bukhari,” by Hafidhh Ibn Asqalni]

Imam Muslim writes that:

Hadrat Abbas and Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) had a dispute between each other, so thay went to the Khaleefah of the time, i.e. Hadrat Umar (Radiall hu anhu) to settle their dispute. Hadrat Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) said, concerning Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) “O Ameer-ul-Mu’mineen, judge between me and this liar, sinner, disloyal person, betrayer” Hadrat Umar(Radiall hu anhu) then made his judgement in their affair.

[Sahih Muslim baab-ul-fayy]

Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah writes:

Hadrat Ibn Mas’ud, and Hadrat Uthmaan (Radiall hu anhu) used to verbally abuse each other. Hadrat Ammar bin Yaasir said to Hadrat Uthmaan that Uthmaan, had become a kaafir. Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) once asked Ammar, “Do you not deny the God who Uthmaan worshipped?” Once, Husaid bin Huzair said to Sa’d bin Ubaidah, “You have become a munaafiq and you support the munaafiqeen!” In this way other Sahaba used to do this to each other but we know that when one pious person accuses another pious person it has no effect on his status.

[Minhaaj-as-Sunnah, chapter, ikhtilaaf-us-sahaba, by Hafidh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Sayyed Mawdoodi writes:

The scholars of Hadith criticized each other throughout history, but they were human and so have made mistakes. The reason for this was because sometimes a scholar may not like another scholar for a personal reason. This is why we see in history that scholars have criticized each other in strange ways. An example is of Ibn Abdul Barr, who wrote in his book Jaami’al-bayaan, Imam Hummad had once said that the scholars of Hijaaz have no knowledge. He also said that our children know more than them. He also said that Imams Ataa ibn Rubaah, Tawoos, and Mujaahid had no knowledge. Imam Zuhri said, whilst commenting on the scholars of Makkah, he had never seen anyone break the walls(i.e the rules) of Islam more than the scholars of Makkah. Even though great Sahaba and Taabe’een were resident in Makkah.

We know that Shaabee and Ibraheem Nakhee were great scholars but they used to attack each other. Shaabee said “Look at at Ibraheem Nakh’ ee! He asks me masaa’il by night and preaches to the people in the morning as though it is his own research!” Ibraheem Nakhee said: “Look at Shaabee! He is a liar, and narrates Hadith from Masrook, but he has never met him!” Imam Dahaaq once boasted that he know more than the companions. Imam Sayyid bin Jubair once said that Shaabee was a liar. He also said about Imam Ikramah that he is the student of Abdullah bin Abbas and he attributes false Ahadith to ibn Abbaas.

Imam Malik said about Muhammad bin Is-haaq that he is was one of the dajjaal. Imam Malik also said about the scholars of Iraq that they have become like the people of the book, so don’t say that they are speaking the truth or that they are lying. Imam Abdullah bin Mubarak once said, “I don’t consider Imam Malik to be a scholar” Imam Abu Hanefah said about Imam ‘Amash that he has never kept the fast of Ramadhan nor taken the bath of major impurity. Imam Yahya bin Mu’een has criticised the high-ranking scholars of Hadith. He has even said that Imam Shafi’ is weak in Hadith. This is the situation of the scholars of Hadith but the strangest thing is that human weaknesses even overcame the Sahabah. For this reason the Sahabah used to critisize each other. An example is Abdullah bin Umar, who when was told that the Witr Salaah was not compulsory by Abu Hurairah, said that Abu Hurairah was a liar.

Hadrat A’isha (Radiall hu anha) once said the Anas bin Malik and Abu Sa’eed Khudree do not know anything

About Hadith as they were children at the time of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant Him peace]. Once Hasan bin Ali (Radiall hu anhu) interpreted a verse of the Qur’an and someone said that ibn Umar and Abdullah bin Zubair have given another interpretation. Hasan then said that they are both liars. Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) once said that Mugheerah bin Shubah is a liar. Ubaidah bin Thabit said that Mas’ood bin Aws Ansaari is a liar, even though he fought in the battle of Badr.

If one wants to investigate this matter further one can read the history of jarh-ut-ta’deel. These books have critisised other scholars. The reason for this is that they were human and had human weaknesses and so sometimes they would call a weak scholar a good scholar, and vice versa. It is necessary to refer to these books carefully before making any presumptions about a particular scholar.

[Tafheemaat, chapter, maslak-e-it’daal, by Sayyed mawdoodi]

It is proved, from the above, that if a scholar claims something about another scholar then we cannot say that his claim is always correct. The only thing that we can conclude is that the claim is only the scholar’s personal view. If we say that the claim is always correct then we would have to accept every scholar’s word, which is impossible. An example is that of Hadrat Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) claiming that the Ali (Radiall hu anhu) was a liar, sinner, and betrayer. We cannot accept that Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) was actually that which Abbas (Radiall hu anhu) said. This is because we know about the greatness of Hadrat Ali (Radiall hu anhu) who was neither a liar nor betrayer. He was one of the ten who was given glad tidings of Jannah (Paradise) in their lifetime and the fourth Khaleefah of Islam. We know also that Imam Malik was a great scholar so no-one can accept Abdullah bin Mubaarik’s claim that Imam Maaik was not a scholar. We also do not accept Imam Yahya bin Mu’een’s claim that Imam Shaafe’ee was weak in Hadith. In the same way, no-one can accept the claims made against Imam Abu Hanefah by following what some scholars say about him. In short, we have to see what the majority of scholars have said about a particular scholar and then accept or reject their opinions.

Now let us look into the second person who is often used to justify attacks against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh

2) Khatib al Baghdadi:

His correct name was Abu bakr Ahmed Bin Ali Al Khatib Al Baghdadi and he passed away 463 Hijra. Khatib Baghdadi was a great scholar of Hadith wrote many books on Usul-al-Hadith (principles of Hadith) but his most popular book is Tareekh Baghdad, (written in 14 volumes). The copy that I am using was issued in Al Maktaba Salfia Al Madina Al Manawara. If we look at volume 13 under the life history of Nauman Bin Sabit (name of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh) there are two chapters on Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh.

In the first chapter he writes how the other scholars have praised Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh and in the second chapter he talks about what the enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh said about him. Khatib Baghdadi said that I personally recognized the greatness of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh and his knowledge. It is my right that where I have mentioned his excellence I can also bring forward the opinions of the people who were against him. The enemies of Imam Abu Hanifahh do not mention those narrations, which are in praise of Imam Abu Hanifahh. They only mention Khateeb’s narration, which are against him- and imply that al Khateeb too was against the Imam.

Before we go further, at this point it can be concluded that whatever has been said against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh cannot be accepted as the truth:

Our Shaykh Shah Abu Al Hassan Zaid Farooqi Naqsh Bandi said: “In 1931 I was in Egypt. In that period an article was published in the popular newspaper Al Ahraam that Khateeb’s Tareek has been published and will be available soon. In his Tareekh there is one chapter against Imam Abu Hanifah. Al Azhar decided that it was upon themselves to respond to this chapter written by Khatib Baghdadi. This response was then printed in the footnote of the book Tareekh Baghdad. Upon reading the above book and its footnote it is clearly understood that the said chapter is totally untrue.

Furthermore it is noted that whosoever reported Khateeb’s accusations against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayy. We see that in the same book he also says that these narrators are not trustworthy. Moreover Muhadis Al Asar Alama Zahidul Al Kausri (Rahmatullah Alai) wrote a book called Taneeb Al Khatib in which he clarifies that truly these accusations are false and notes that all the evidences used were from the same book Tareekh Baghdad.

Now let us see what Khateeb says about Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh in Tareekh Baghdad under the biography of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh. (a number of examples are taken)

1. Khateeb says Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was from the Murj’iee

2. He says that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh confirmed that Riba (interest) is halal (Permissible)

3. In Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh Halqas (meetings) there was no salutation

(Salaah/blessings) bestowed on the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

3. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayhs and his students were like Christians. (As’tagfirullah) (Changing Qur’an and Sunnah like the Christians).

4. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayhs followers said that his knowledge was greater than that of the Prophets [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace]. (‘Astagfirullah’)

5. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh used to say that had the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] been present at his time he would have taken his opinion (that is He would have learnt many things) from me. (‘Astagfirullah’)

6. When a Hadith would be presented he would reject and say scrap this with the pig’s tale.

[Tareekh Baghdad by Khateeb Al-Baghdadi under Nu’maan Bin Thabit]

We do not need to go any further as you will have already realised that this is not acceptable by any Muslim. From the above accusations let us clarify one thing that the other accusations are very similar.

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh said that if Usman Bathi Al Basri was present in my time he would have taken many of my opinions but the above narrator Khateeb al-baghdadi removed Usmans name and replaced it by the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

[Footnote, Tareekh Baghdad chapter Abu Hanifahh]

Khateeb took this information from Yusaf Bin Sabat, Abi Nassar, Azdi, and Al Wass Wassy, In the same book, Khateeb also wrote about these narrators, that:

One of them was who used to make fabricated Hadiths. One of them was weak in the Hadith, the other was a person who did not even believe in Hadiths. One of them was Qadari (Sect), one of them used to make up fabricated stories.

To prove that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was a Kaffir. From the writings of Khateeb, we are led to believe that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was an atheist, Jew, innovator, etc., etc., we seek shelter in Allah, from this!!!

Now we shall review the accusations that were made against Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh who said that he was a Murji’i. Who were the Murji’ee? And who called Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh one?

Allama Shahar Sattaani, wrote in his famous book Al Milal, that:

In the early days the Shi’ahs began to propogate stories against Abu Bakr and Umar Radi Allaho unhooma. During a period where there were differences amongst the Companions, the Shi’ahs also made strange stories concerning their differences. It was also the time when the Khawarij declared the majority of Muslims, as Kafir they believed that whoever committed a major sin was a Kafir. At this time,the sahiah sect became famous. They said that differences that the companions of the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] had should go without anything said about them, we should remain silent, and the matter will be dealt with Allah Sub Hana hu Wataala. They also believed that those Muslims who commit a great sin (Kabiraa) are not kafirs. Some of the Murji’e believed that Imaan (Faith) is embedded in the heart, so that, if someone utters blasphemous remarks, or worships statues, or has a belief like a Jew or Christian, or worships whatever he likes, he still is beloved to Allah and a perfect Muslim. They thus believed that if a Kafir was to perform a good act then he/she would receive no benefit from it, similarly, if a Muslim was to indulge himself in blasphemous he/she remarks, or commits any major sin, it would have no effect on his/her Imaan. In this way, they left all good actions out and they openly indulged themselves in bad actions.

Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh also said that those who commit a major sin were not Kafirs. The enemies of Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh picked upon this point to argue that he was a Murji’e. Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh openly conducted good acts and never said not to do good actions. He also never encouraged people that worship what you like. The Mutazillah called every one who did not agree with them concerning their belief as Murji’e. The Khawarij, on the other hand, argued that the one who claimed that to perform a major sin is not to be a Kafir. In this way, the Khawarij and Mutazillah gave Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh the title of Murji’ee. These two sects not only called Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh a Murji’e, but many other great scholars of Islam, such as: Hassan Bin Muhammad, Sa’eed Ibn Jubair, Talaq Bin Habib, Umar Bin Murar, Mahaarib Bin Wassaar, Maqaatil Bin Sulimaan, Hamaad Bin Abi Sulaimaan, called a number of the scholars as Murji’e.

[Al Milal, By Allama Shahar Sitaani, Madhab Al Islammiya and Hiyaat Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh, By Allama Abu Zuhraar Misri]

If Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh was a Murji’ee, it would have become apparent in all the Hanafi books that it is permissible to worship the cross, idols or you can be a Christian, Jew etc. Why is it then that in the Hanafi books it is clearly stated that to worship idols, the cross etc., is Kufr? (See the books of Hanafi Fiqh)

Why is it also, that there is a special book, which explains what punishments are expected for those who perform bad acts? If you take any book concerning Hanafi Fiqh, you will see two chapters dedicated to explaining what things can make you a Kafir. The other chapters will deal with the punishments’ that those people will receive who indulge themselves. In acts of adultery, stealing and other evil acts. This is a clear proof that those who claim that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh is a Murji’ee, is repeating those accusations made by the Khawarij and the Mutazalah are wrong.

There is another accusation made by people that Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh knew only seventeen Hadith. Let’s examine what little truth this bears but before we go further lets see the sources from which Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh extracted his information.

Hafidhh Iban Al Qayyim states:

Allah Soob ha Na hu Wat’aala sent the Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] to teach Islam. During that early period those that learnt became known as companions which were over hundreds of thousands, out of which one hundred and thirty (130) gave more Fatwas than the rest. There were seven amongst the companions that gave the highest number of Fatwas. Those seven were Umar Bin Khatab, Ali Bin Abu Talib, Abdullah Bin Masaud, Umul Momineen Aisha, Zaid Bin Sabet, Abdullah Bin Abbass, Abdullah Bin Umar Radi allahounhoom. Umar sent Abdullah Bin Masaud to reside at Koofa. This was because Abdullah Bin Masaud had great knowledge. Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace] said in a statement that he was great scholar.

Once two groups of people came from Syria and Koofa to visit Umar. Umar gave gifts to both groups and the group from Koofa asked Umar “why is it that we have received less than the Syrians.” Umar replied: ‘Did I not give you Abdullah Bin Masaud which is the greatest of all gifts’. Abdullah Bin Masaud often said that I know about every Surah in the

Qur’an and further who and what it was revealed for, if I know a person that knows more than me I must go to him and learn from him. Ibn Umar used to say Ibne Masaud is filled with knowledge. Imam Ibn Jareer says that there is no other companion whose students wrote all his Fatwas and his Fiqh, except Abdullah ibn Masuood. After a short while hundreds of other companions also went to Koofa to reside there. Later when Ali became Khaleefah he also moved to Koofa that is how Koofa became the capital of the Islamic State. This then influenced further companions to move to Koofa. Koofa became one of the center points of knowledge of the Companiuns. At that time the most popular school was of Ali and Abdullah Bin Masaud.

Later on some people started to attribute fabricated narrations linked to Ali. Which is why the only acceptable narrations of Ali are those which are through his generation and through students of Abdullah Bin Masuad. Ali and Abdullah Bin Masaud had many popular students like Umar Bin Sharjeel, Masrooq, Al Qamma, and others. And then Abraham and Hammad Bin Suleiman became their students and Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah alayh became their student.

[Aalam Al Muwaqqaiy-een Chapter Qiyyas by Hafidhh Ibn Al Qayyim]

Imam Ibn Sa’ad says:

One large group of Companions started to reside in Kufa, There were more than five hundred companions residing in Kufa. That is why Umar Radi allaho unho said that Kufa is the center of the treasure. (Faith) Kufa was the center at that time of knowledge.

[Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad volume 6 chapter Kufa]

In the very same Kufa Imam Abu Hanifah Rahmatullah was born. In the same place, he acquired his knowledge, he saw and learnt from the Companions and learnt from the Tabe’een. To learn more knowledge he often travelled to Makkah, Madina, Syria, Yemen and Basra. How can it be said that he only knew seventeen Ahadith? It is like saying to a Hafidhh of the Qur’an that he knows Surah Fatiha only!

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah writes that:

Amongst the Scholars there were those who are Scholars of Ahadith, and some that were Scholars of Fiqh. The Scholars who are knowledgeable of both Ahadith/Fiqh are Imam Sahfi’, Imam Ahmed, Imam Ishaq, Imam Abu-Yusuf, Imam Abu Hanifah.They also had a very high status which was suitible for all of them Rahmatullahe ajmaeen.

[Kitab Al Istegatha page 13 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

When Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes and accepts that Imam Abu Hanifah was a scholar in Ahadith, and fiqh, then how can his followers discredit Imam Abu Hanifah, and say that he only knew seventeen Ahadith?

Ibn Khaldun has touched upon the accusation that Imam Abu Hanifah knew only seventeen hadith. He has written about it in his book At-Muqadmah. He writes that this accusation is completely false as, Imam Abu Hanifah’s student Imam Abu Yusuf and Imam Muhammad narrated a great number of Hadith from Imam Abu Hanifah. Which they have written in their books, and they have written two books where they have accumulated all the Ahadith that they narrate from Imam Abu Hanifah; (the name of the books are Kitabul Al Athar by Imam Abu Yusuf, and Kitabul Al Athar by Imam Muhammad.) More-over all the narrations of Hadith are accumulated in one book, which is called Jamie Al-Masaneed by Imam Abu Hanifah the famous scholar of Hadith/Fiqh. Imam Abu Hanifah is one of the first people who have dictated books on Hadith/Fiqh. The Hadiths which Imam Abu Hanifah has narrated, he heard them directly from the Companions or the Tabeen (Student of the Companions) He was the first Imam in Hadith/Fiqh, Imam Bukhari, Imam Muslim, Imam Nasai, Imam Tirmizi, Ibn Majah, etc, etc, they all came a very long time after him, So that is why his status should be the highest of all of them. From the famous scholars of Hadith/Fiqh he is the only one who is a Ta’bee (Who have seen the Companions) This Privilege was awarded to Imam Abu Hanifah and not to Imam Malik Imam Sahfi’, Imam Ahmed, Imam Bukhari, Imam Muslim, Imam Abu Dawood, Imam Tirmizi, etc, etc, He was unique in this privilege

Lastly I make Du’a that may Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala grant all the scholars the best possible place in Paradise. They worked hard for Islam and spent their lives gathering information and passing it on to us, especially Imam Abu Hanifah, may Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala fill his grave with (Noor) light.

May Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala accept what I have written and if I have made any mistakes may He forgive me. Amin.

We, The Ahle As Sunnah, believe that Allah has given the knowledge of the Ghayb (unseen), to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], and that it is also permissable to say that our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knows the knowledge of the Ghayb. However, it is not possible, nor permissable to say that the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knowledge of the Ghayb is equal to that of Allah – or even like the knowledge of Allah, since Allah’s knowledge is His own and the Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knowledge has been given to him by Allah.

There are some people, who say to hold such beliefs will render that person a Kafir or an unbeliever. We will prove, with the help of Allah, that such a notion is not one of kufr.

Belief of the Ahle Sunnah about ‘ilm of the Ghayb

Mufti Ahmad Yar Khan (Allah have mercy on him) states:-

“Allah has informed His Prophets about certain things from the Unseen. The knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is more than anyone else’s. Nobody can be equal to the knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) knowledge in the world. The five special things of the Unseen, Allah has informed some of these parts to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)”.

(See book Ja-alhaq, chapter Masa’la Gaib by Mufti Ahmad Yar Khan.)

Proof from the Qur’an that the Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] has been given the knowledge of Ghayb

Allah says in the
Qur’an,

“These are the tidings of Unseen that We reveal to you in secret”.

Surah-Ale-Imran, verse 44.

“Nor will He disclose to you the secrets of the Unseen. But He chooses of His Apostles (For the purpose)”

Surah-Ale-Imran, verse 179.

“The Knower of Unseen reveals not His secret to anyone. Except to His chosen Messengers”.

Surah-Al-Jinn, verse 26.

“…Allah has sent down to you the Book and Wisdom and has taught to you what you did not know, and great is the grace of Allah upon you.”

Surah Al-Nisa, Verse 113.

Imam Tabari writes under this verse:

Allah TA’ALA has told the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), you must thank Allah TA’ALA Who has informed you of what has already happened and what will happen in the future and this is a great grace of Allah upon you.

(Tafsir Tabari under verse 113 of Surah Al-Nisa).

The above Qur’anic verses prove that Allah TA’ALA has given Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) the knowledge of the Ghayb.

Proofs from the Ahadith that Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] had the knowledge of the Ghayb

We find in a narration from the collection of Imam Bukhari :

Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stood up in one meeting and he started to tell us about events from the beginning of this world to the end and he told us about heaven and hell and about the people who were going to hell and who were going to heaven and what will be their places in heaven and hell. Of course, some people remember what he told us and some people have forgotten.

(Bukhari, Chapter Bada-Ul-Khalq.)

Imam Muslim writes that:

The Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) led the Fajr prayer and then sat on the pulpit, and until Zuhr he told the people of the things about the Unseen. After Zuhr, he sat on the pulpit and continued until Asar, then sat on the pulpit and continued until Maghrib prayer. He even informed of the dwellers of Paradise and Hell.

(Muslim chapter on Fadial).

Hafidhh ibn Hajar Asqalani in his famous commentary to Sahih Bukhari writes that:

What Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) told in that one meeting is a miracle of the Prophet and this should not be doubted.

(Fathul Bari chap on Bada-Ul-Khalq).

Imam Bukhari writes:

The Munafiqs (hypocrites- those who were outwardly Muslims but inwardly unbelievers) made an objection to the knowledge of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stood on the pulpit and said, “Ask me what you will”.One person stood up and asked, “What will be my place in the Hereafter?” The Prophet replied, “Hell”. Another person whose name was Abdullah bin Huzaifa, (people doubted whether he was a legitimate child), stood up and asked, “Who is my Father?” The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, “Your Father is Huzaifa”. (The accusation on Abdullah bin Huzaifa was cleared.) The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) repeated, “Ask me, ask me”.

[Bukhari Kitab-ul-I’tisaam Muslim chap on Fadial].

It is evident from this Hadith that the only people who objected to the knowledge (Ilm-e-ghaib) of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) were the Munafiqs (hypocrites), and the belief that Allah informed His Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) of more knowledge than any one else is the belief of the blessed companions of the Prophet.

Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal quotes the following narration which provides more evidence on the Prophets knowledge :

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated, “I have seen my Lord, He put His hands upon my chest, after which everything appeared before me and I recognized everything.

[Musnad Ahmad Ibn Hanbal, vol 5, page 243]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

A shepherd was with his goats. Upon which a wolf came and grabbed one goat and ran. The shepherd then chased after the wolf to get the goat back. The wolf then spoke to him and said, “Why do you take what food (rizq) which Allah has provided for me?” The shepherd was astonished that the wolf spoke. The wolf again said, “If you are so surprised that I can talk then go to Madina. You will find the last of the Prophets, and he can inform you of the Past and the Future”. The shepherd left his goats and went straight to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and mentioned his experience. The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) replied, “The wolf spoke the truth” Isnad (chain of narrators) for this hadith is (Jayid) Authentic.

[Taareekh: Chapter of Miracles of Prophet [May Allah bless Him and grant Him peace].

We also find the following clear cut hadith without any ambigious meanings from Sahih Muslim:

The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) stated, “Allah put the earth before me and I saw it from the East to the West”

[Muslim (Chapter of Excellence of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace]

This Hadith is a proof that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was bestowed with the knowledge of the whole world.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi write:

Suad bin Qarib recited a poem in front of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), “I bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah. Allah has made you the trustee over all the ghaib.

[Sirat-un-Nabi and Mukhtasar Sirat ul Rasool, Storey on Swad bin Qariq by Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Ibn Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi]

Shaykh-ul-Islam, al-Hafidhh Ibn Hajar Asqalani writes that:

One of the qualities bestowed upon a Prophet is the quality that he knows what has already happened in the past and what will happen in the future.

(Fathul Bari chap on Anbiya).

From all the above Ahadith it is proven that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was bestowed with more knowledge, than any other in the creation by Allah Almighty. It is also clear that he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has been bestowed with the knowledge of the past and future and it is therefore permissible to say that Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is the trustee of the knowledge of Ghayb.

It is proven from the above narrations that Allah Almighty bestowed (that is gave) our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) the knowledge of the Ghayb, so it is permissible to say that he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) knows the Ghayb. Hence if someone says that they hold the Prophet to know the Ghayb(unseen), he is not committing Kufr or Shirk by holding such a belief.

Sayyedina Khidr (Alay hissalaam) also knew the Ghayb?

Imam Tabari, Imam Qurtabi and Qadi Shawkani quote the following narration:

Ibn Abbas reported that Khidr was a man who did all his work with the knowledge of the Ghayb because he knew the Ghayb.

[Tafsir Tabari, Tafsir Qurtabi, Tafsir Fathul Qadir, by Imam Tabari, Qurtabi and Qadi Shawkani].

The above statement proves from a narration from a Sahabi, which is accepted by leading and reputable classical authorities, that it is permissible to say about Khidhr that he knew the Ghayb, so how can it possibly be wrong to say that Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) also knows the Ghayb.

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Muhammad bin Abdul Wahhab al Najdi wrote;

Malik Bin Aouf Nazri has written a Poem about our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) and has written

I have not seen any one like you in this world that I can compare with.

Who always fulfill all that he promises.

There is no one more generous than him,

When you ask him some thing he will inform you of what is going to happen tomorrow.

[Sirat an Nabi Ibn Kathir and Muktasar Sirat al Rasool chapter Gazwa Hawazan by Hafidh ibn Kathir and Ibn Shaykh Najdy]

We will now examine some doubts that are raised by the opponents of the above Qur’anic and Ahadith based beliefs, and then by the grace of Allah, will answer their doubts so that the truth may become clear, Insha’allah.

Q) How can you say that Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) has been given the knowledge of the Ghayb when Allah Almighty says in the Qur’an that there are five things of which no one has any knowledge about?

The relevant verse of the Qur’an is as follows:-

“Undoubtedly, Allah has the knowledge of the Hour, and He sends rain and knows what is in the wombs of the mothers and no soul knows in what land it will die. Undoubtedly, Allah is the Knower, All Aware”. (Surah Luqman Verse 34)

There are two answers to this:

The word used in this verse in Arabic is Adri, which refers to that knowledge which someone can attain by guessing. Of course the knowledge of the Unseen of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) was not by guessing. Allah informed this to him.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir (who met and briefly studied with Ibn Taymiyya) has written in his famous commentary to the Qur’an, ‘Tafsir Ibn Kathir’, the meaning of this ayaat, namely, that no-one can find the knowledge of these things on there own endeavor. Only Allah can give this knowledge, for example Allah gives knowledge to the Angels whose duties are to control rain, and therefore on the command of Allah it rains.

Also Allah commands an Angel who goes into the mother’s womb and hangs a record around the child’s neck what he/she will do in their lifetime. This knowledge is not attained by the Angel but rather it is given by Allah Himself.

If the literal and direct meaning is taken from the above quoted ayaat, then it will mean that only Allah knows what is in the mothers womb but today, we can discover quite easily if the child is a male or female by modern scanning techniques.

If the Angels have some knowledge on the five Unseen things – given to them by Allah, why is it strange if the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) also has some of this knowledge – again bestowed by Allah.

During the battle of Badr, the Prophet mentioned the names of the kafirs that were to die the next and also described the manner in which the companions would achieve martyrdom.

These are clear and authentic examples of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), informing his ummah about future events, hidden from all else (ie ghayb), [Taken from Sahih Bukhari chapter on the Battle of Badr and also Tafsir Ibn Kathir on Surah Luqman Ayaat 34.]

(Q) Did Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) not stop people from saying that he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] had the knowledge of tomorrow?

On one occasion our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) went to a wedding. There, the girls were singing about the battle of Badr. When they saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) coming they stopped singing about Battle of Badr and started to sing that: “There is a Prophet amongst us that knows about tomorrow”. The Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) said carry on singing what you were singing before. [Miskat chapter Nikah]

If he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] knew about tomorrow, then why did he stop them from singing it?

The Answer to this is:

These poems were written by a Companion [Sahabi], and had it been incorrect, he [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] would have instructed them to stop immediately and not to repeat.

This means the poem was right. The reason he told them to stop singing was because a wedding celebration was taking place and he wanted them to sing the poem that they were singing before, and secondly he did not want them to praise him in the presence of himself. That was one of the beauties of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), that he didn’t like to be praised.

Everyone knows that our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) did know about the future events up to the Day of Judgment and even after, how else could he have told us about the Mahdi, the Dajjal, the second coming of Jesus, the questions to be asked in the grave, the bridge over Hell which everyone will have to cross to get to Heaven, the Meezan (scales) where everyone’s actions will be weighed etc etc.

There are countless more proofs which show without a shadow of a doubt that the Beloved Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), had been given the knowledge of the Ghayb (Unseen) and ALLAH is the knower of all things!

Certain Muslims argue that one can only ask Allah directly for help, and if people were to ask help from other than Allah, then he or she would be committing shirk. The scholars of the Ahl al-Sunnah have always maintained that all help is ultimately sought from Allah. However, if an individual seeks help from the Prophets or Allah-conscious people with the intention that they are only a means of achieving help then the person asking is not committing shirk. To illustrate this point, take the example of an ill person being cured by medicine. Metaphorically, the person would say that he was cured by the medicine, but in reality, the actual cure is from Allah.

The Ahl as-Sunnah wa’l-Jamaa also say that help offered by the awliya is only by the will of Allah. No one can be of help to anyone if Allah has not willed it so. Indeed, it is a great blessing from Allah that He has given the anbiya and awliya the ability to help those seeking help. The reason why Allah has given this ability to the pious is to show their status of purity amongst the people, and it indicates their relationship with their Creator.

The argument can be summarised as thus:

Help should only be asked from Allah.

The type of help asked from a pious person should be the help that is within the sphere of human influence.

Seeking help from a pious individual who is physically not present or has passed away is kufr.

We will prove, insha’Allah, that the pious can help in ways that are beyond normal human capability and that even if they are not present and have passed away, help can still be sought.

Belief of Ahl al- Sunnah wa’l- Jamaa regarding Seeking Help through the Awliya

‘Allama Sa’eedi and ‘Allama ‘Abd al-Hakim Sharf Qadri write:

“It is better that help is sought directly from Allah, most High, and through the waseela of the anbiya or awliya. If an individual seeks help from the anbiya or awliya by means of achieving help from Allah, most High, the person is not committing kufr.”
[Sharh Muslim, ‘Allama Sa’idi, Nidaa-e-Ya Muhammad, page 30 by ‘Allama Sharf Qadri]

Shaykh al-‘Alawi al-Maliki, the mufti of Makka writes:

“When we ask help from the anbiya and awliya, as a means, it is through their supplication (du’a) that they help us. Take for example the Day of Judgment when the umma will benefit from our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). This is called asking for help through the anbiya and awliya and likewise to ask them to make du’a for us can be called help or istishfah or tawasul.
[Ziyarat of the Grave, page 213, by the mufti of Makka, ‘Allama Shaykh Muhammad al-‘Alawi al-Maliki al-Makki]

The Permissibility of Seeking Help from the Pious

Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya and Qadi Shawkani quote the following hadith:

‘Abd Allah bin Mas’ud, may Allah be pleased with Him, reported that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), stated: “If you ever find yourselves stranded alone in a desolate place or jungle, then say, ‘O servants of Allah! Help me, Allah have mercy on you.’”
[Al-Kalim al-Tayyib, page 69, by Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya, and Qadi Shawkani in Tufhat ad-Dhakireen, page 130. Ibn Sunni, Imam Bazaar, Hafidhh al Hasamim and Imam Nawawi all quote this hadith also in their various books.]

This hadith, demonstrates that one can ask help from those who one cannot see, like the angels, the friends of Allah, the jinn, and that it cannot be said that it is a wrong act.

Mullah ‘Ali Qari writes that our Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said that:

If you are in the jungle alone say, “O servants of Allah! Help me.” The servants of Allah are the angels, Muslims, jinn, or ‘abdal. This hadith is useful for travellers.
[Al Hirzu al-ThAmin, page 378, by Mullah ‘Ali Qari]

The Awliya’s Provision of Help beyond Human Capability

The Prophet Sulaiman, peace be upon him, asked his companions who could bring the throne of the Queen of Sheba to his court. Allah says, describing this in the Holy Qur’an:

An ifreet of the jinn said,

‘I will bring it to you before you get up from your seat.

I am strong and trustworthy enough to do it.’

He who had knowledge of the Book said,

‘I will bring it to you before your glance returns to you.’

And when he saw it standing firmly in his presence,

he said, ‘This is part of my Lord’s favour to me to test me

to see if I will give thanks or show ingratitude’.
[Surah Al-Naml, verse 39-40]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes concerning this verse that the man who brought the throne was called Asif bin Barkhiyah.
[Tafsir Ibn Kathir]

There was a companion named Salamah bin Akwa, may Allah be pleased with Him, who was injured so severely on his shin that people began to fear that he would die a matyr. Salamah, may Allah be pleased with Him, states: “I went to the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and told him about my wound, whereupon he proceeded to blow on it three times and I was cured instantly.”
[Mishkat, chapter on Virtues of Sayyid al-Mursalin]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

“During the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, there appeared a fire in the desert. ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, asked Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him, to assist him. They approached the area of the fire and Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him, began to gather the fire with his hands and started shoving the fire into a hole in the ground. This was a karamah of Tamim al-Dari, may Allah be pleased with Him.”
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, Vol. 6, chapter on Miracles, and Sirat un-Nabi, Ibn Kathir, chapter on Mu’jizat]

Elsewhere, Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

During the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, the governor of Egypt wrote to ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, asking for help as the river Nile had failed to flood. ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, wrote a letter in return and addressed the river itself. This was then placed in the Nile, and no sooner as this was done, the Nile’s water began to flood.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, volumes 1 and 8, chapter on Rivers and chapter on Khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him.]

The above narrations prove that certain categories of humans, even though they are not Prophets, are capable of doing acts that are normally impossible. Secondly, the narrations prove that one can ask for these supernatural acts from humans. If this were not the case, why would the Prophet Sulaiman, peace be upon him, ask Asif bin Barkhiyah to bring the throne of Bilqees (Queen of Sheeba)? Why would ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, ask Tamim al-Dari to quench the raging fire? Why would Salamah bin Akwa, may Allah be pleased with Him, ask the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to miraculously cure his wound? And why would the governor of Egypt ask ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, to make the Nile flood? So, in summary, it is permissible to request a person to do something impossible under ‘normal’ circumstances.

Muhammad bin ‘Abd al-Wahhab writes that the people who claim that it is permissible to seek help from the pious cite the following evidence in support of their argument:

When Ibrahim, peace be upon him, was thrown into the fire, Jibreel peace be upon him, offered his help to free him. If seeking help from other than Allah is shirk, then why did Jibril offer his assistance to Ibrahim? The answer is that the help which was being offered, was within his capability given by Allah, most High, and therefore not shirk.

[Kitab Kasfh al Shubhat, page 23]

The help that is sought from the anbiya or awliya is within their capability. For example, it is permissible for one to request a deceased person to make a du’a, as it has already been proved that the deceased can make du’a. This means that asking help from another which is out of their capacity is not shirk.
Hafidhh ibn al-Qayyim explained in his book Kitab al-Ruh.

The Pious can Help from Far

Muhammad bin ‘Abd al-Wahhab writes:

“One night, the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was in his house and was heard to proclaim ‘I am here!’ three times and ‘You have been granted help’ also three times. Umm al-Mu’minin, Maymunah, may Allah be well pleased with her, asked the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), whom he had been talking to since there was no one present. He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), replied, ‘I was talking to a person called Rajiz from the tribe of Bani Ka’ab. He asked for help from me against the Quraysh.’ Umm al-Mu’minin, Maymunah, may Allah be well pleased with her, said that when she finished reading the fajr prayer the next morning, she heard Rajiz calling out the following in the streets of Madina: “Ya Rasul Allah! Help us and call the servants of Allah to help us.”
[Mukhtasar Sirat ar- Rasul, chapter on the Conquest of Makka]

This narration shows that the Sahaba would seek help from the Messenger of Allah from afar and He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), would answer their calls for help. When Rajiz asked the Prophet the following morning for help, the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did not stop him from asking for this help. The Messenger of Allah was at some distance, yet he still assisted.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, whilst delivering a Friday sermon in Madinah called out and said, ‘Ya Sariah! The mountain.’ That very moment, Sariah, may Allah be pleased with Him, was in a place in Persia called Nahawand, engaged in a battle with the enemy.

What ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him, meant by his call was: O Sariah! Seek protection behind the mountain. Sariah, may Allah be pleased with Him, heard this and was subsequently saved. When the people heard these words during the Friday they were surprised. After winning the battle, Sariah came to Madinah. He told about how they had been under attack by the enemy. Suddenly they had heard ‘Umar’s voice and hid behind the mountain and were saved.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter on the Khilafah of ‘Umar]

This narration demonstrates that the pious can help people who are not present with them. Also, this is why proclaiming ‘Ya Rasul Allah’, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is not an act of shirk, because he, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is aware of our call. It could be that the salutations are conveyed through the angels or that he listens to them himself. As Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim wrote:

The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said that when you send salutations to him from wherever you might be, he can hear your voice.

[Jal ul Afhaam, page 100, by Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim]

Another question that is raised is why, if it is possible to seek help and advice from the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), after he had passed away, the Sahaba didn’t go to his blessed grave and ask for help when there was any dispute amongst themselves?

This is only scepticism. The reality is that there was no need for the Companions to go and seek help and advice from the blessed grave of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), as the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) had already foretold the dispute of his Companions and who would be right or wrong, therefore there was no need for the Sahaba to ask again.

Also, the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did help the Companions on various occasions. Here are some examples from Tarikh Ibn Kathir:

Bilal bin Harith asked the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), for help during the famine in Madina during the khilafah of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him. The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave water to ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him, from a window when he was being surrounded by his enemies and, furthermore, even comforted him by giving the news that he would be martyred and would be breaking his fast with him in paradise the next day. The Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave advice to Imam Hussayn, may Allah be pleased with Him, regarding the battle of Karbala -when he was departing for Kufa and then later, on the night before his death. The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), gave news that they would meet the next day in Paradise.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter on Khilafa of ‘Umar; chapter on Death of ‘Uthman, and the chapter on Karbala]

It is not wajib to seek help from the pious, it is merely permissible. However, we do not encourage people to ask help from the pious and especially those who are cannot differentiate between help and Istishfah.

Those who argue that once the pious have passed away, they are unable to help, also include the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in this reference. However, it is very strange that this does not apply to scholars whom they hold in high esteem. As Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim states:

Many people saw Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah after his death in their dreams and asked him many difficult questions on issues of Fiqh Masaa’il and he replied to all their questions. Only those people can reject this who are ignorant of the status of the spirits (Arwah)
[Kitab-ar-Ruh, end of chapter 3., Hafidhh Ibn al-Qayyim]

If Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya can answer questions after passing away, and solve complex fiqh issues, then why is it not possible for our Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to assist his Umma?

Whatever we have written above some of the narrations involve people’s dreams – and to this, people might argue that this is not a credible proof in Islam. The answer to this is that the narration’s we have written are not all from dreams, and even if the narration we used are dreams, the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said: ‘A Shaytan cannot form my image.’ So all the dreams are true about him, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). Also, Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim mentions that:

When numerous people have the same type of dream and what they have seen in their dreams actually happens – to call these kinds of dreams as only dreams, this is said by the people that have no sense

[Kitab al Ruh, Chapter, 3., Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

The pious can help, even after their death

When the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), went on the Mi’raj, fifty prayers a day were initially ordered. On return Prophet Musa, peace be upon him, requested the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to return to Allah and ask for a reduction in prayers. He did so and by doing this, the number of times was reduced to five prayers a day.
[Muslim and Bukhari chapter Miraj]

Prophet Musa, peace be upon him, helped the Umma of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), even after he had passed away.

Some further evidence:

· Hafidhh Ibn Khathir writes that:

‘Uthman Ghani, may Allah be pleased with Him, said that when the enemy surrounded his house and stopped the household from receiving water, they were thirsty for many days. ‘Uthman said: One day I saw that the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), give me some water from my window. Some days later my roof parted, and the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) accompanied by Aby Bakr and Umar (May Allah be pleased with them, entered and gave me some water to drink, and enquired: You will break your fast with us tomorrow
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, Chapter on the death of ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him]

· Imam al Waqdi writes that:

Abu Ubaidah, may Allah be pleased with Him, was the leader of the army of Damascus and was in Jihad. In his dream he saw the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), inform him that ‘ Tomorrow Damascus will be defeated,’ and He, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), departed quickly’. I asked the Prophet ‘ Why are you returning so hastily?’ He replied ‘ Abu Bakr has died and I am going to attend his Janaza’ (funeral)
[Futuh as sham, Allama Waqdi]

· Imam al Waqdi writes;

In the battle of Damascus, a kafir became a Muslim, and began to speak Arabic in an instant. Abu Ubaidah asked him ‘ you do not know Arabic, how is it that you speak so fluently? He replied ‘Last night I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in my dream. I asked him, if you are the messenger of Allah, then supplicate for me that I may speak Arabic. When I woke up in the morning I found that I could speak Arabic’.
[Futuh as Sham, Chapter on Fath ad Dimishk, Allama Waqdi]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes that

In the 18th year of the Hijra during the Khilafa of ‘Umar,may Allah be pleased with Him, there was a famine. ‘Umar and Bilal, May Allah be well pleased with them, went to the blessed grave of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and said ‘Ya Rasul Allah! Your Umma is dying (from hunger), pray for us that Allah sends us rain’. Later, Bilal, may Allah be pleased with Him, had a dream in which the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), told Bilal to go to ‘Umar, and convey his salaam, and to inform him that there will be rain and that he should perform Salaah Istisqa’. This is a very authentic narration.
[Tarikh Ibn Kathir, chapter Khilafa of ‘Umar, may Allah be pleased with Him]

· Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya says that:

In the time of a drought, a person came to our Prophet’s grave and complained about the drought. He then saw our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), who said go to ‘Umar and tell him to perform the Salaah of Istisqah. There are numerous true narrations similar to this.
[Iqtisa Sirat al Mustaqim, page 373, Also Imam Bukhari has mentioned about this in his book, Tarikh al Kabir, biography of Malik al dar]

· Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani writes:

A person came to the grave said: ‘Your Umma is dying; supplicate to Allah to send rain. Sayf says: The person who made this supplication to the Messenger of Allah, his name was Bilal Ibn al- Harith, may Allah be pleased with Him. This narration is authentic.
[Fath al Bari, Chapter on al Istisqa, Hafidhh Asqalani]

· The Scholar of Masjid an Nabawi, Shaykh Al-Jazari writes:

The narration of Bilal bin Harith concerning going to the grave and asking our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate for the rain, is also recorded by Imam Bukhari in his book of Tarikh. Also, Hafidhh Asqalani recorded this in Fath al Bari; Imam al Bayhaqi included it in his Dala’il al -Nabuwat, and it also appears in the Musnaf of Ibn Abi Shayba, Ibn Abi Khusayama and in Ibn Abd al Barr – this narration has really surprised me.
[Waja a-Yarkudun, page32 by Abu Bakr al-Jazari]

If Abu Bakr Al-Jazari knew that Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah and Hafidhh Ibn Kathir wrote this narration, he would not have been so bewildered.

A clarification

After reading Hafidhh Ibn Kathir’s, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya’s and Hafidhh Asqalani’s verifications, there is no need to discuss any further about this narration, of Bilal, may Allah be pleased with Him. However, there is a possibility that there are some Muslims who would then question the narrator of this hadith – whether he was considered weak or authentic. Lets now look at the narrators of this narration.

The narrators of this narration are:

Abu Mu‘awiya

Imam A‘mash

Abu Salih Abd al Rahman bin Sa’eed

Malik bin Ayyad al-Dar

The first two narrators are considered as great narrators of Hadith – all the great scholars of Hadith have taken their narrations including Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari, so there is no doubt about their authenticity. The third and fourth narrators will be discussed now. The third narrator is Abd al Rahman bin Sa’eed al-Makhzumi.

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani writes:

Imam Bukhari took a narration from him in his book Juz Raf-al-yadain. Imam Abu Dawud also took a narration from him. He was a student of ‘Uthman bin Affaan, the third Caliph of Islam and he took narrations from Malik Aldar, and he in turn, learned the knowledge of Hadith from his Father (i.e. Ayyad). Imam Ibn Abu Sa’eed said ‘He was an authentic narrator’. Imam Ibn Hibban also listed him in the list of authentic scholars of Hadith. Imam Ibn al-Madani, who was the teacher of Imam Muslim and Imam Bukhari also made the same remarks about him.
[Tahzib-ut-Tahzib, biography of Sa’eed bin Abd al Rahman, Hafidhh Asqalani]

The fourth narrator of this Hadith is Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar.

Imam Bukhari writes:

Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar narrated that: ‘Umar said ‘O Allah, I am only lacking when I am powerless’. Abu Salih also narrated this from Malik Aldar.
[Tarikh al-Kabir, biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Bukhari]

Imam Ibn Abi Hatim writes:

Malik bin Ayyaz Aldar was a slave of ‘Umar and he was freed by him. He narrated from Abu Bakr and ‘Umar. He was a taba’ee and Abu Salih also narrated from him – and he was famous’.
[Al-jar-hu-wal-ta’deel., biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Ibn Abi Hatim]

Imam Ibn Abi Saad writes:

Malik Aldar was a freed slave of ‘Umar, and he narrated Hadith from Abu Bakr and ‘Umar [May Allah be well pleased with them all] and he was a famous man’.
[Tabaqat Ibn Sa’ad, biography of Malik Aldar by Imam Ibn Sa’ad]

After these references it can be seen that the third and fourth narrators of Hadith are famous, authentic and not unknown and no one can assume these narrators are weak.

· Imam al Qurtabi writes:

One Arab went to the grave of our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and recited the verse from the Holy Qur’an:

‘We sent not a messenger, but to be obeyed in accordance with the leave of Allah. If they had only, when they were unjust to themselves come unto thee and asked Allah’s forgiveness, and the Messenger had asked forgiveness for them they would have found Allah indeed oft-returning, most merciful.’
[Surah An-Nisa’ verse 6]

He then began to cry and say how sinful he was, and requested to the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate for him. A voice then came from our Prophet’s [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] grave, saying that Allah has forgiven your sins.
[Tafsir al Qurtabi, under Ayat 64 Surah Nisa]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir also recorded this event, he writes;

When an Arab came to our Prophet’s grave and said “I repent from my sins through you and ask for forgiveness, I would give my life for you”. Afterwards our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), appeared in the dream of Utba’, may Allah be pleased with Him, and informed him to go to the Arab and convey the message that there is a good news for him that Allah had forgiven his sins.
[Tafsir Ibn Kathir, under verse 64 Surah Nisa]

· Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes:

A person came to the blessed grave of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and requested food from the Prophet and sat down. After a while a Hashmi [a member of the Prophet’s (May Allah bless him and grant him peace] family came to him. He had with him a tray of food, and said, “this food has been sent by the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and with it he gave a message: eat it and leave from here because whoever loves us does not make this kind of desire”.
[Iqtida as Sirat al Mustaqim, page 290 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

· Hafidhh Ibn Kathir and Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani both write:

Imam Bukhari had lost his sight in his days as a youth, and his mother used to pray to Allah vigorously for the return of her son’s sight. One night in her dream, she saw the Prophet Ibrahim, upon whom be peace, who told her that Allah had accepted her prayers because of her tears in them in front of Allah and her son’s sight would be return’. When Imam Bukhari awoke in the morning, his eyesight had returned.
[Tahrikh Ibn Kathir, under biography of Imam Bukhari, and Muqadimah Fath al Bari, biography of Imam Bukhari]

Imam Daarmi writes:

· When Yazid bin Mu’awiya attacked Madinah, there was no adhan or Jam’at in Masjid an-Nabawi for three days. Sa’eed bin Musayab states, ‘I stayed in Masjid an-Nabawi for the three days and pretended to be Majnun, (mad) and for every prayer, I heard the adhan from the blessed grave of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).
[Daarmi, chapter on Fada’il e-Nabi]

· Hafidhh Ibn-e-Taymiyya writes that:

Ibn Musayab’s listening of the adhan from the Prophet’s grave or the returning of salaam from the graves of the Awliya, is haqq and we believe in it.
[Iqtida as Sirat al-Mustaqim, page 373]

· Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani writes:

Abd al-Wajid says that I saw the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in a dream with his companions waiting at this place, like they were waiting for someone. I said, “As Salaam ‘alaykum,” after the reply to the salaam I asked “what or who are you waiting for?” The reply was we are waiting for Imam Bukhari, and that was the day Imam Bukhari passed away.
[Fath al Bari, chapter on the death of Imam Bukhari, and Tarikh Baghdad by Hafidhh Asqalani, and Khatib al Baghdadi]

· Hafidhh Asqalani writes:

Hafidhh Marwazi says that I was in the Ka’ba and I fell asleep. I then had a dream and in that dream I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). Our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said that you have read Imam Shafi’s book and why not mine? I asked which one is yours and the reply was Imam Bukhari’s book is my book.
[Fath al Bari, Hafidhh Asqalani under Biography of Imam Bukhari]

Imam Dhahabi writes that the famous Tabi’i, Simaq bin Harb said that;

My sight was gone and I was completely blind. I prayed a lot and one night when I was sleeping, I saw in my dream Ibrahim, peace be upon him. I said to Ibrahim, ‘my sight is gone and what should I do?’ Ibrahim said ‘go to the river Forat and wash your face in the river and your sight should return’. When I washed my face in the river, my sight returned and I saw 80 companions of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), with that sight.
[Mizan al Ta’dil, biography of Simaq Dhahabi]

From all the above narrations, it should be sufficient proof that to do Istishfah (to make a request) from the Pious is permissible. They are able to help us and they are fully aware of matters that occur on the earthly plain, and this includes the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). From the above examples, we have proof of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace)

Asking for forgiveness on the behalf of others; informing of an impeding victory; consoling ‘Uthman, may Allah be pleased with Him, at the time of great suffering, and many others.

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya writes:

Some people came to the grave of our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and requested something, and their needs were fulfilled. In the like manner, the pious people can also fulfill the needs of people – and we do not deny this
[Iqtida as Sirat al-Mustaqim, – page 373, Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyya]

Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes:

After dying, the Ruh (Spirit) can do those things that it cannot do when the person is alive in the dunya, (world) just as one or two Ruhs defeated a large army. Many companions relate that they saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), Abu Bakr and ‘Umar, May Allah be well pleased with them, in their dreams at night fighting with them against the kuffar and winning the battle. Then it became a reality: on the following day a small army of Muslims defeated an army of many, many kafirs.
[Kitab ar-Ruh, chapter 15, Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim]

From the above statements, they prove that the pious are able to help after their death. Their spiritual powers increase after their death.

Q: Why do we see some people asking the pious for help, rather than asking them to make dua on their behalf?

A: The meaning for this is that they say metaphorically to the pious but really they are asking the pious to make Dua for them. The companions of the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), used to do this as well. This has been mentioned in Hadith.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim quote the following hadith:

The Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was on his way to the battle of Khaybar with his companions and asked ‘Amir, may Allah be pleased with Him, to recite a poem. ‘Amir then recited the following:

Oh Prophet of Allah!

Allah is our Witness.

Without you we would not have had guidance.

Nor would we pray nor give zakah.

You forgive us and we sacrifice ourselves for you.

Send blessings on us and make us stand firm when fighting the enemy
[Bukhari & Muslim Chapter. – Battle of Khaybar]

Hafidhh Ibn Hajar al Asqalani and Hafidhh al Asqalani have commented upon this Hadith that

The poem’s verses are addressed to the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), because the word “sacrifice” cannot be used to Allah. This is because scholars have said the word ‘sacrifice’ (fida) is used in situations when one takes the place of another who is in difficulty, to remove the harm from another and take it upon oneself. This of course cannot apply to Allah – most High. The word “forgive” means that if we have gone astray obeying you, then bring us back on to the straight path. The objection to this may come from the first line of the poem – “Oh Allah!” The word ‘Allahumma’ is used to take Allah’s oath to the following verses and the poet used the word ‘Allahuma’ in the beginning for baraka (blessing) and he wants to start with the word of Allah – most High. The objection to the opinion that the verses are addressed to the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), may come from the phrases – “bless us” and “make us stand firm”. The answer to this question lies in the fact that the Prophet makes Dua to Allah for blessings to be sent to the people
[See Fath-al-Bari/Irshad-as-sari, Chapter on Khaybar by Hafidhh Asqalani & Qastalani]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir and Ibn Athir have said that ‘Amir has said these verses in the praise of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).
[Sirat an- Nabi and Usd al-Ghaba, Chapter on Khaybar and the Biography of ‘Amir bin Akwah by Hafidhh ibn Kathir & Hafidhh ibn Athir]

Also, if the poetry were addressed to Allah, it would not make sense at all. The reason being that the words of the poem state, ‘without you we would not have had guidance. Nor would we pray nor give zakah’. If Allah did not exist (Which is a stupid thing to say, as what Allah is implies that He is), nothing else would exist, not only guidance, prayers, and zakah, not even ‘nothingness’ would exist, as Allah has created all. So by assuming the poem is addressed to Allah, they are not those words which would be expected of a Muslim, let alone in the presence of the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The above proves that the one who is being addressed, in this poem is none other than the Prophet of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace).

Also, the poem asks for forgiveness and this does not have to be specifically directed to Allah. If ‘Amir has used these words of praise for the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), it does not go against the spirit of Islam. To ask the pious for help directly is not shirk as ‘Amir asked help from the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). The real meaning of ‘Amir’s seeking help, was to ask the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), to supplicate on his behalf. In the same way when an ordinary Muslim asks help from the pious, their real meaning is also the same as ‘Amir’s. The help comes through the pious’s supplication’s so metaphorically we say – the pious is helping us – when in fact, everything comes from Allah.

Q: Some people argue that once the pious have died – their ability to help anyone ceases. So, why do people still go to their graves to seek help?

A: We, the Ahl as-Sunna wa’l Jama say that when the pious die, their ability to help others does not diminish and end. They are alive in their graves and the power of their souls become stronger than when they were alive. If you cover a living person with a blanket, he would not be able to recognise those who pass by, but it has been proved from narrations that the deseased can recognise and hear the footsteps of those who pass by the grave. A living person cannot understand what the birds are saying, but the deceased can hear and understand exactly what they are saying. Also, a living person cannot travel millions of miles faster than the blink of an eye, but the deceased can travel many millions of miles faster than the blink of the eye. An example of this is when one sleeps, one can travel many miles and break the physical laws of this world. In the same way the deceased can break the laws of this world, as their spiritual bodies are stronger.

Hafidhh Ibn al Qayyim writes that the deceased are pleased with those people who attend the funeral or those who stand at his grave. When people pass the grave and convey their salaams, he [the person in the grave] returns the salaams and also recognises the person who has conveyed the salaam. When the birds praise Allah – most High, the person in the grave also understands the birds’ praises (i.e. what the birds are saying).

The martyrs’ souls are in heaven, and when people convey their salaam to them at their graves, they come back to their grave and return the salaam.

The ordinary souls at the very highest of the seven skies are at a place called Illiyin and when someone greets them with salaam, they come back to their grave, answer the salaam and also recognise the person. As in the case with people who are alive – some are strong and some are weak. In the same way, some souls are stronger than others like in the case of the pious. The more pious the person is, the stronger the soul. There could be some people who do not believe in what has been written, but Allah – most High has created those people who believe this and their hearts verify it. Every Muslim should believe that the deceased soul meets other souls, in the same way that the living people meet each other and this is proved in the Qur`an. Allah – most High says in the Qur’an, in Surah az Zumr Verse 42:

Allah takes away the souls at the time of their death and of those who don’t die during their sleep. Then He with holds that against which He has decreed death and sends back the other until an appointed time

Imam Sudayy says that Allah takes souls when people are asleep, and the deceased souls and people who are alive come together and discuss issues in their dreams. The deceased souls can give the living information that other people do not know. Sometimes they can inform people when people are going to die. In different matters, they guide the living.

There were two companions of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), called Salman Farsi and Abd Allah bin Salam, May Allah be well pleased with them both. They both said that whoever dies first, he would inform the other what had happened to him. Abd Allah bin Salam died first and appeared in Salman Farsi’s dream. Abd Allah then informed Salman Farsi that out of all of his good deeds, Allah – most High liked one particular deed the most, which was perfect reliance of God, so Salman continued having unshakable tust in Allah.

Ibn Sirin, may Allah be pleased with Him, appeared in his friends dream and said that Allah, most High has given him paradise. The dreamer asked him about Hasan al Basri. He said Allah has given him a higher status than himself. There was another companion called Mas’ar and he used to appear in peoples’ dreams and inform them to attend dhikr gatherings since Allah was pleased with this act. Similarly, many people have seen Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya in their dream, and they have asked him very complex fiqh questions, and Hafidhh ibn Taymiyya has answered them and satisfied them all

Some people might say that these are only dreams and we don’t know whether they are right or wrong so how can we trust them? But they should know that when the deceased gives news about a person who is going to die at a particular time; or says that on a particular day rain will fall; or there will be famine; or the enemy will attack; or there will be trouble; or if he gives that kind of news that nobody knows accept him, these will become reality. These types of facts are only ignored by a person who is unaware of the power of the spirits. It is also a fact that if many Muslims see a similar dream, this becomes evidence like Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said to his companion: all of your dreams show that the Night of Power (Laylat al Qadr) will be on the last ten days of Ramadan.

What I have written is not all from the dreams. The Power of Souls, I have proved from the Qur’an and Sunna in the last chapter.
[Kitab ar Ruh, a summary of chapters 1, 2, 3 and 15, Hafidhh ibn al Qayyim]

On this Topic I have written everything to the best of my knowledge. May Allah The Most High and Merciful, accept this, and if in any way I have made any errors, May Allah The Most Generous, The Most Kind and the Most Merciful. Forgive me. Amin.

We, the Ahle Sunnah Wal Jammat, believe that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Haadhir and Nadhir, which simply put means that he views our actions and in this way we are presented to him. He [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Nadhir, since he views our actions, both good and bad.

Definition of Hadhir/Nadhir

Mufti Ahmad Yaar Khan and Allama Ghulam Rasool Sa’eedi write:

Haadhir Nadhir does not mean that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is present. Rather, it means that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] views the actions of his Ummah whilst he is in his grave. He can go from his grave to other places where he likes spiritually. He prays for us.

[Tawzeeh-ul-Bayaan Sharh Sahih Muslim vol 1 Chapter on Mi’raj Ja al-Haqq chapter

Al Haadir-u-wannadir by Mufti Ahmad Yaar Khan]

Proof of Hadhir/Nadhir

Allah Ta’ala says in the Qur’an

“O Prophet! [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] no doubt, We have sent you as a witness, bearer of glad tiding and a Warner”

[Surah Al-Ahzab, verse 45.]

The Qur’an refers to RasoolAllah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] as ‘Shahid’(witness) and the witness is someone who sees whilst being present. [Mufradaat, Imam Raghib, under the word Shahid]

Allah sent the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] as Shahid. It is for this reason we refer to him as metaphorically being Haadhir/Nadhir and that he is not Hadhir/Nadhir in the way that are the Angels Kiraman, Katibeen. (The Angels who are constantly present on the right and left shoulder of every human being.)

Proof of Haadhir & Nadhir from Hadith

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Imam Qurtubi writes: The angels present the actions of the Ummah to the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] every single day. This is not correct, but the truth is that the actions of the Ummah are presented not every day but every Friday. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir Surah Al-Nisa’a under verse 41]

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes:

It is true that our Prophet, [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] in his grave, is presented with the actions of his Ummah. This is from un-authenticated Ahadeeth and it is not something to be surprised by, because when our parents pass away from this world, our actions are presented to them to view. However, with our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], he is presented with the actions of the all humans and the Jins. [Qaseedah Nounia 13 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

Hafidhh ibn Kathir writes: that;

When a parent of a muslim dies, then their children’s actions are presented to them. If the actions are good then they are happy, but if their actions are bad, then they pray to Allah TA’ALA so that He may forgive them. [Tafsir ibn Kathir under verse 105 of Surah al Taubah by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir].

Hafidhh Ibn Rajab: also says on this subject;

Deeds of the humans are presented in front of our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], that is why a person should be ashamed of themselves from doing bad deeds. [Lataef-ul-Mahrif Hafidhh Ibn Rajab pg 91]

Some people may have difficulty in comprehending how the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] could have so much power to the extent that he views the actions of his Ummah every day or once a week. Firstly such a thing can never be difficult for the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace], and secondly there is nothing to be surprised by when Allah grants his special servants abilities of such nature.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

An example of this would be of the Angel Izra’eel Alaihi salaam, who at all times has the Lawh-e-Mahfooz (guarded tablet) in his sight, and it is through this he sees the whole world. He even visits every house on land and under water five times a day. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Sajdah, under verse 11. Also in Tareek Ibn Kathir vol.1, Chapter on Lawh-e-Mahfooz]

Apart from his servants, Allah has even given power to Shaytaan, who sits on his throne in the sea and sees you wherever you may be. [Surah Al-’Araaf, under verse 27]

So if Allah can bestow such powers to a Kafir then why is it so difficult to believe that He can bestow such powers to the most beloved of his creation – Our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]?

The evidence provided above, was to demonstrate that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is a witness over the whole of his Ummah – and this is what is meant by Hadhir/Nadhir.

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] stated:

“My life is better for you, you narrate Ahadith and Ahadith are narrated for you. When I pass away it will continue to benefit you because your actions will be presented before me. If I see a good deed I shall praise Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala, If I see a bad deed of yours I shall ask Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala to forgive you. [Majma-uz-Zwaa’id, vol.9, pg.24]

All this implies, that the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] is Hadhir/Nadhir over our actions.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: On the Day of Judgment, the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will be a witness over our actions and the actions of the previous Ummahs. Even the Ummah of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will bear witness to the fact that the previous Prophets conveyed the message of Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’la to their respective Ummahs. To this, the people from the previous Ummahs will say: ‘How can they testify when they were not present at that time?’ The Ummah of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will reply: ‘We were informed by our Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] that the previous messengers had all conveyed the message from Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala.’ Then RasoolAllah [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will himself bear witness to the fact that all the Prophets before him had conveyed their message from Allah Soobha Nahu Wata’ala to their respective Ummahs. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir, Surah Baqarah, under verse 143]

On the Day of judgment there will be an objection to the certification of the Ummahs ,but there will be no objection to the word/certification of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace]. In fact it will used as a decision, since the certification of the Ummah would be from what they heard (from Qur,an and Sunnah) but the certification of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will be from what he had witnessed.

Imam Bukhari Rahmatullah states:

The Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] saw all the previous Prophets and their followers. This is the difference in the testimony of the Prophet [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] and that of his Ummah. [Sahih al Bukhari Chptr Al-Manaqib]

From the above, it can be understood that the witness of Prophet Muhammad [May Allah bless him and grant him peace] will not be challengable on the Day of Judgement, because his witness will be observable.

There are those misinformed people who believe that the Ahl as-Sunnah Wa’l Jama actually believe that the Prophet Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) did not die!! What a gross accusation!! The true belief of the Ahle Sunnah wa’l Jama, is that the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), did die, but he is alive in his grave.

It is in the grave, that the Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is presented with our deeds, and makes supplication on behalf of the Ummah. This will be looked into further in another chapter of the book, Insha Allah. There are also instances, where the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) will appear in our dreams and comfort us with good news and glad tidings. We also believe, that to send Salaam [salutations] to our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), will be met with a reply back. There are many narrations that support this, which will be discussed later on in this book.

Blasphemic Belief

A great Scholar of the Ahl as-Sunnah wa’l Jama, Sayyid Ahmad Sa’eed Shah Kaazmi, writes:

‘The one who states that the Soul of the Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), was not taken and he never died, is a Kafir and is out of the circle of Islam.

[Hayaat-un-Nabi, p8 by Sayyid Ahmad Sa’eed Shah Kaazmi]

This is the belief of the Ahle Sunnah wal Jammat but the people who say the Ahle Sunnah believe, that Prophet Muhammad, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace). has not passed away is a false accusation on us.

Shaykh ul Makkah, Shaykh Alawi says that the meaning of the Anbiya (Prophets) passing away, means that they have been taken away from us and we cannot see them just like the Angels are.

(Mafaheem page 165 by Shaykh Alawi Malki).

Proof that Prophets are alive.

Allah most High says in the Qur’aam,

“…those who have been slain in the way of Allah never think of them as dead; but they are alive with their Lord, get their subsistence” [Surah Al-Imran verse 169]

Of course, it goes without saying that the position of the Prophets, (May Allah bless them and grant them peace) is above and beyond the status of those who are martyred in Allah’s way. This however implicates, that nevertheless, he (May Allah bless him and grant him peace) is alive too.

Qadi Shawkawni writes:

In the Qur’an it is mentioned that martyrs are alive and food is provided for them; The Prophets and Righteous people are a lot higher in status than them so what will be their place? It has been proven through Ahadeeth that Prophets are alive in their graves. Both Imam Tirmizi and Imam Bayhaqi have said that this is an authentic Ahadith.

[Nayl al-Awtar vol 3 page 82 by Qadi Shawkani]

Proof from the Hadith that Prophets are alive in their graves

Our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), said: On the night of Mi’raj when I passed Prophet Musa’s (Alay hissalaam) grave. He was standing in his grave and offering Salaah.

[Muslim chapter Fadhail Musa]

Qadi Shawkawni writes:

Scholars agree that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is alive in his grave and the earth does not eat the bodies of the Prophets.

[Nayl al-Awtar chapter Hajj by Qadi Shawkani]

Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim writes:

Our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), has said that on Fridays send as much Blessings as you can on me. If when-one sends Blessings to me, where-ever he may be his voice will reach me. The Companions said even after your death, our ‘Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), replied affirmative. This is because Allah most High, has made the bodies of the Prophets haram (forbidden) for the earth to eat.
[Jala ul Afham page 63 by Hafidhh Ibn Qayyim]

Imam Darimi writes

‘Sa’eed Ibn Al-Musayyib says, “In the days of Harrah (When Yazeed attacked Madina.) For three days in Masjid-e-Nabavi there was no Adhan, or Iqamah, I was in the Mosque alone. I heard from the grave our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), grave the Adhan, and that’s how I knew the time of Salaah”

[Darimi Chapter Fadhail Sayedul-Mursalin by Imam Darimi]

Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah says:

A group of people heard the answer of their Salaam. And Sa’eed Ibn Al- Musayyib in the days of Harrah heard the voice of our Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), saying the Adhan, from the grave. And there are more events like these and they are all true.

[Iqtidah Siratul-Mustakeem page 373 by Hafidhh Ibn Taymiyyah]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Abdullah Ibn Abbas, may Allah be pleased with Him, said that in his dream he saw the Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and upon him there was dust from travelling. In his hand’ was a bottle in which there was blood, I asked him: “what is this?” He replied, “My grandson Hussain and his companions have been martyred, and I have collected the blood spilt by them and I shall present this blood to Allah Ta’ala.” This is an authentic narration.

Ummul Mu’ mineen Salma states: I saw the Messenger of Allah, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), in my dream, there was dust upon his hair and beard, I asked him: “O Messenger of Allah why is there dust on you?” He replied: ‘I am returning from Kerbala.

[Tarikh Ibn-e-Kathir, chapter Karbala]

The pious can talk after passing away.

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

Zaid bin Kharjah was one of the pious that talked after his death. When he died and was placed in his coffin, he started to talk, and he said I bear witness that Muhammad is Prophet of Allah and his name Ahmad was mentioned in the previous scriptures. (Old Testament and New Testament) and Abu Bakr and Umar were two Caliphs and now it is Usman’s government. Four years have passed and there are two years to go and conflicts will come and Muslims will become weak. A lot of scholars verify this narration including Imam Bukhari and Imam Bayhaqi. There was another pious person who talked after his death. Abdullah Ansari reports that in the time of Ali’s caliphate I was walking among the martyred and a person spoke: That Muhammad (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), and

Abu-Bakar and Usman are all true. A group of Scholars says that talking after passing away is true and these are authentic narrations.

[Tareek Ibn Kathir and Sirat un-Nabi, chapter Al-Mujazaat by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir. Also Tareekh ul Kabeer, Tareekh Bagdad, Al-Jahrhu-Tadeel, Tahdeed al Tahdeeb, Usdul Gaba, Al Asabah biography of Zaid bin Kharjah by Imam Bukhari, Khateeb Ibn abi Hatam, Hafidhh Ibn Hajr Asqalani, Imam Ibn Atheer].

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

That there was a Tabi’ee called Ribee bin Harraash, and he said I will not laugh until I know whether I am going to go to Heaven or Hell. When he died, and was bathed and placed in the coffin, he started to smile and started to talk. He said, “I met Allah and He was pleased with me and I asked him to give me permission to go back to the people and tell them that Allah is pleased with me, and He gave me permission. I am going back. “This is in accordance with saying of the, Prophet (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), he said that, there will be a follower and after his death he will speak and he will be the best among the tabi’een.

[Tareekh Ibn Kathir, Sirat un Nabi chap on Miracles, Tareekh e Bagdad, Tahdeeb at Tahdeeb, Al Jahr hu wa Ta’deel by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir, Khateeb Baghdadi, Hafidhh Asqalani, Imam Ibn abi Khatam, biography of Ribee bin Harraash].

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes: that;

Ata Bin Khalid stated: My Aunt went to the grave of Hamza (May Allah be well pleased with him) and said, “Asslam u alaikum!” She heard the answer of the Sallam and the voice was coming from under the earth. She said, “I recognised the answer of my Salaam, as I recognise that Allah most High has created me. As I recognise the differences between day and night, that is how clear it was. Besides my slave and I there was no other person, which is why I was frightened.”

[Sirat un-Nabi chapter War Uhad by Hafidhh Ibn Kathir]

Hafidhh Ibn Kathir writes:

A young person used to come to the Mosque for his prayers. One day a woman with bad intentions invited him to her house, when he was in her house he recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an loudly and collapsed and died from the fear of Allah. The people prayed the funeral prayer and buried him. Umar may Allah be well pleased with him, asked: ‘Where is that young individual who used to come to the Mosque for his prayers?’ They replied: ‘He passed away and we have buried him’. Umar May Allah be well pleased with him, went to his grave and called out to him and recited a verse from the Holy Qur’an: ‘But for him who fears to stand before his Lord there are two Paradises’ (Surah Al-Rahman, verse 46) The young man replied from his grave ‘Indeed Allah has given me two Paradises’. [Tafsir Ibn Kathir under Surah Al-’Araf, verse 202]

It is proven that our Prophet, (May Allah bless him and grant him peace), is alive in his grave.Sheikh ul Makkah, Shiekh Alawi says that the passing away of the Prophets only means that they have been taken away from us and we cannot see them, just as we cant see the angels. (Mafahim page 165 Sheikh Alawi Malki)

From the above we can conclude that the Prophets and the Righteous people are alive and can talk after they have passed away, and they can answer our Salaams after passing away. They are fully aware of the worldly matters, through the power that Allah most High, has granted them. Their life is much better than ours.

Whatever I have said may Allah Ta’ala accept this and if there is any mistakes may He forgive me. (Amin)

Menu